Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

A cool breeze drifted through the dimly lit rose gardens. The golden light came from the royal palace behind the gardens. Though it was many hours past sunset and most of Corona was asleep, the palace still hummed with the sounds of passing people. It would be at least another hour before anything started to calm down and the residents of the palace would retire to their bedchambers for the night. And even then, there would always be the occasional guard patrolling the halls or a maid who had been unlucky enough to be assigned the duty of night cleaning. In truth, the palace never really slept. There was always something that needed to be done.

This was exactly why Queen Rapunzel was in the gardens at all. She strode along the cobblestone paths, her ornate purple and yellow gown balled in her hands so that it wouldn't drag on the ground. (The royal seamstress would be furious with the queen if she managed to ruin the hem of yet another gown.) She sighed softly to herself, wondering just how late it was. She would have to sleep soon if she was to be ready for the challenges of the next day. But then again, she was never ready for the endless stream of complaints, events, and council meetings that were tossed at her feet every morning.

But that night, Rapunzel had been able to slip away an hour early from a particular meeting that was discussing - no, arguing - over whether or not it was worth it to use resources on rebuilding the St. Peter Orphanage just beside the palace or not. Personally, Queen Rapunzel thought it was well worth it. She had often visited the orphanage during her time as princess, and she believed it to be an important facility. In fact, it was even more important since the number of orphans was higher than it had ever been. However, most of the Royal Council disagreed. They thought that since most orphans were being sent away to the distant Dark Kingdom anyway, there was no point. Rapunzel argued for the children who did not wish to leave their home, but there was only so much she could do without the Council's consent, especially since her highest advisor, Nigel, disagreed as well.

And so, Queen Rapunzel had stepped out of the meeting early and had instead gone for a stroll through the rose gardens to clear her head. It wasn't the first time she had done this, but she still felt guilty every time. She felt like if she had stayed in the meeting, she could have maybe won over the council, but she knew that wasn't true. The Royal Council barely took her seriously, and that was when they were discussing non-sentimental matters. They probably thought of her as an inexperienced child for wanting to salvage the orphanage.

Rapunzel sat down on one of the stone garden benches. She sighed heavily and began to hum the Healing Incantation. Somehow, whenever she needed comfort, the queen always ended up humming or singing the Incantation. This surprised her since she used to resent the song and even fear it after she was finally freed from the clutches of the witch Gothel. But then again, it was the Healing Incantation which had ultimately saved her kingdom from ruin all those months ago.

Queen Rapunzel had hummed through the song twice and had even begun to sing it when she finally noticed the other figure sitting in the gardens. She was incredibly startled when she first saw the cloaked and hooded figure, and she nearly jumped out of her skin, barely holding back a screech.

The figure was slender but appeared to be masculine. Judging by the length of his legs, he was also quite tall. He was dressed completely in black, hence why Queen Rapunzel hadn't noticed him at first. He was sitting still on one of the other stone garden benches roughly five yards away. He was turned to the side and because of his hooded cloak, Rapunzel couldn't see his face.

The queen relaxed. He must have been here for a late-night stroll as well. After all, the gardens were open to the public. She brushed herself off a little before stepping closer and addressing the cloaked man.

"I'm sorry, sir," Rapunzel apologized, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She hadn't intended for anyone to see her sighing and moping in the palace gardens. "I didn't see you there."

The man didn't respond for a moment, and Rapunzel considered leaving before he turned to face her. This time, she did scream.

Though he wore a mask, and only his eyes were visible, Rapunzel would know those eyes anywhere. Those piercing yellow-green eyes.

Rapunzel began to run towards him. He stood up and caught her in his arms. The queen laughed as she spun around, hugging the figure as tightly as she could. When she was finally put down the figure pulled off his hood and his mask.

"I'm happy to see you too!" Hector laughed. "Though I wouldn't have gone for the suffocation approach."

Rapunzel punched Hector in the arm.

"Where have you been?" Rapunzel demanded. "We haven't gotten any letters from you or anyone else in the Brotherhood for months!"

"We've been busy, Rapunzel. We're trying to build the Dark Kingdom up from the ground, remember?"

"Right," - Rapunzel took a deep breath. - "I'm sorry. It's just that me and Eugene have been really worried about you. What are you doing here anyway?"

"It's been a year since we got rid of Zhan Tiri!" - A grin spread across Hector's face. - "I'm here to make good on our agreements and fetch that Eugene of yours. He needs to begin his training.

"I arrived in Corona this afternoon, but I was told by your guards that Queen Rapunzel was just far too busy to see me, and I would have to wait till tomorrow to even consider having an audience with her. I got bored during the night, so I came to the gardens for a little moon-watching."

"Eugene's probably asleep by now, and he'll need to pack, so you will have to wait until tomorrow."

Hector leaned down slightly and placed a gentle hand on Rapunzel's shoulder.

"Are you alright, Rapunzel?" he asked. "You seem a little off."

"I'm just tired," Rapunzel sighed. "I just had my official coronation two months ago, and so far my career as queen hasn't been going as I hoped."

Hector smiled sympathetically at the queen.

"You should have seen Edmund his first few years of being king," The warrior said with a chuckle. "It was hilarious. Well, at least it was for me. The council hated him. It was like he couldn't go one day without making a hundred mistakes.

"What I'm trying to say is that it's okay to not be a perfect ruler when you're newly crowned. You have the support of your people and the Dark Kingdom, so just do your best for your kingdom. You'll get the hang of it eventually."

"Thank you, Hector."

"You're welcome! Now, since I'll be waiting to fetch Eugene, I think I'll just go back to the inn now. Perhaps I might just sleep here though."

"I doubt the guards will be very pleased to find a strange man sleeping in the palace gardens," Rapunzel laughed. Hector laughed with her.

~*~

The following morning, Hector rose early from bed and quickly packed up everything he had with him. Once he had left his room and paid the innkeeper, he went to get his animals out of the stables behind the inn. He loaded everything he needed onto his rhinoceros companion Tekakwitha. He whistled sharply for his bearcats Luna and Lady and his hunting hound Thanatos. All three animals followed closely behind Tekakwitha and Hector as they rode through the streets of the city to the palace. As short as the trip was, only taking about half an hour, it gave Hector the opportunity to look around the capital city.

Since he had last seen it a year prior, the city had improved much. There were still obvious signs of the destructive impact that the thief and warlord Cassandra had left on the city, but for the most part, the state of it had much improved. There were no more crumbling buildings or crushed statues. The wildlife and gardens were coming back, and the people seemed to be mostly happy and at peace. He couldn't say for sure of course, since he didn't know their hearts, but the people really did seem happy. He could only hope that the same would soon be the case for his own people...

Hector pushed such thoughts down as he arrived at the palace gates. He would be bringing home the prince soon enough, and that was sure to help things tremendously.

The Royal Guards immediately let Hector inside of the palace once they saw him. Queen Rapunzel was expecting him and wanted no setbacks in his arrival. Hector left his animals in the charge of the guards while he went inside though he was sure that they would be just fine. The warrior also couldn't help but notice how much more serious, neat, and well-trained the Royal Guards seemed in comparison to last time Hector had any interactions with them.

Eugene's done a good job training them, Hector thought with a smile.

Hector was led by one of the guards to the throne room. The journey was made in silence. Once they made it to the massive decorated doors of the palace throne room, three more guards all surrounded Hector with the first. They bowed to him and addressed him as "Ambassador". One of them slipped into the throne room before quickly returning. Then all four of them led Hector through the doors.

The throne room was filled with nobles and council members, all talking with each other and bustling around to do one thing or another. Hector strode straight down the middle of the long room to the two golden thrones sitting on an elevated platform at the end. As he did so, a man by the door in a colorful uniform cleared his throat and announced Hector to the entire room as "Sir Hector of the Brotherhood, Royal Ambassador from the Dark Kingdom!".

"Lord Hector," The warrior mumbled under his breath. "It's Lord Hector of the Brotherhood. Do your damn research."

The throne room became quiet as everyone turned to look at Hector. He himself didn't look particularly noble, as he was wearing simple black traveling garb. They must have thought that the guards brought in the wrong person. But Hector ignored their staring and whispering and kept walking to the foot of the stairs of the raised platform. Once there, Hector and the four Royal Guards knelt down, their heads bowed.

Before Hector could even begin the "your obedient servant" greeting that he had used on many royals before, rapid footsteps came running down the stairs, and the warrior was tackled by Eugene Fitzherbert.

Eugene laughed and squeezed Hector tightly. Hector, on the other hand, was mortified.

"What are you doing?!" Hector hissed in Eugene's ear. "We're in public!"

"I don't think that any time or place," Eugene said loudly enough for everyone to hear him. "Is the wrong time or place for a man to give his brother-in-arms a good smothering!"

The room erupted in laughter as Eugene helped Hector to his feet. The warrior had flushed bright red, but Eugene didn't seem to notice. Instead, he wrapped his arm around Hector's shoulders and led him out of the throne room, waving to Rapunzel up on her throne as he did.

Once they had left the throne room and were in the halls of the palace, Eugene turned and embraced Hector again.

"Oh God, I've missed you so much, Hector!" Eugene laughed.

Hector sighed and rolled his eyes but hugged Eugene in return. The nobles hadn't seemed offended or upset by Eugene's behavior, so Hector let it slide just this once. Perhaps this was normal in Corona.

Eugene finally let go of Hector and took him by the arm, leading him down the halls of the palace to his chambers where he had already packed everything they needed for the trip to the Dark Kingdom. Hector then took to questioning Eugene about everything that had happened since they had stopped exchanging letters.

"Really not all that much," Eugene said. "We've been rebuilding Corona, and me and Rapunzel's wedding was absolutely amazing, as you know. I'd say the most important thing is Rapunzel's coronation. This means that I'm technically king of Corona."

"But you're not king of your home yet," Hector said. "Of what matters."

"Always a ray of sunshine, Hector."

The two slipped into Eugene's chambers and quickly gathered up his bags. Hector noticed that there weren't as many as he was expecting or even as many as would be needed for the journey to the Dark Kingdom.

"You do realize that the journey here took me almost three months, right?" Hector questioned, raising an eyebrow.

"It won't anymore," Eugene responded with a smile.

"And why is that?"

"Your nephew just designed and tested his newest creation which happens to be the fastest and largest hot air balloon yet. You remember the Exitium? It's like that, but almost three times as fast. The journey should only take about a month. And more importantly, we're going in style!"

Eugene laughed, nearly dancing out of the room. Hector rolled his eyes but chuckled a little, nonetheless.

The warrior was actually surprised by how calm and happy Eugene seemed about going to the Dark Kingdom. He assumed that he would have been a bit more sorry to go. But it had been exactly one year since Hector had last left Corona, so perhaps Eugene had been preparing himself. That was what he was supposed to do, but Hector hadn't actually expected him to.

This was good. It would make things easier if the prince was actually happy to be home.

Eugene told Hector that their airship was the Solis and that she was waiting for them just outside the city. Queen Rapunzel and a few others were also waiting to see Eugene off.

And so, the two went together to the stables to fetch Eugene's stallion from the palace stables while Hector simply whistled for his animals. Once they were ready to leave, Eugene took one look back at the palace.

"It's not like you're leaving forever," Hector assured. "You'll be back in a year's time. You are after all going to be the king of both the Dark Kingdom and Corona; you have to have some connection to both nations."

"Yeah, I know I'll be back," Eugene said. "But it still hurts to leave home for so long."

"You're not leaving home. You're going home. The Dark Kingdom is your home, even if you don't feel like it is. But trust me, the Dark Kingdom grows on you fast. You'll learn quickly to love it."

Eugene smiled at his friend in gratitude. Hector nodded in response. Then, the two were off.

It wasn't a particularly long journey through the city. The hardest part was getting Tekakwitha through the streets. Hector had to jump off her back and lead her through several times. Things became much easier once they had left the center of the city around the palace that was filled with markets, shops, and parks. The whole ride took almost two hours and was made entirely in silence. Hector and Eugene each have their own matters to think on, and anyway, the journey would be a month long. They would have plenty of time to talk.

Finally, Hector and Eugene rode outside the city walls. Almost immediately they spotted the Solis. The airship was even larger and grander than expected. She was decorated like any royal ship that would sail on water, and even the massive balloons on top had the golden crest of Corona embroidered on them. Below the Solis, a group of people were gathered. Most of them Hector knew, but others he was unfamiliar with.

Eugene dismounted Maximus and ran directly into the arms of Rapunzel. He kissed her passionately on the lips while Hector rolled his eyes, telling Eugene that he'd have to learn to control himself in the Dark Kingdom. Rapunzel handed Eugene a neatly folded coat. It was a beautiful shade of dark blue with detailed gold embroidery and buttons. It was a gift that the queen had made herself for Eugene to wear upon his arrival in the Dark Kingdom, for it held the colors of both there and Corona. Eugene embraced and kissed his wife once again, gratefully accepting the gift, before turning to his friends.

Hector didn't have time to look around much before someone attacked him with a tight hug. He almost impaled the person with his wrist blade, but he recognized the unnatural stripe of blue hair on the raven head first.

"Varian!" Hector exclaimed.

He picked the boy up and twirled him around while they both laughed. When he finally put him down, Hector cupped his cheek.

"Look at you!" he said fondly. "I swear you've gotten taller since the last time I saw you. You're as tall as Eugene!"

"I am seventeen, Uncle Hector," Varian pointed out. "I'll be eighteen in a few months."

"Aw, are you telling me I'm going to miss your birthday? Isn't eighteen the age when Coronans consider themselves adults?"

"Yeah, it is, but you won't miss it."

"And why not?"

"Because we're going home with you," Quirin said, walking up beside his son.

Quirin pulled Hector into a tight embrace, which the younger man happily accepted. Quirin released his brother and kissed his forehead.

"You're really coming to the Dark Kingdom?" Hector asked with a hopeful smile.

"Of course!" Varian said. "I've already done everything I can for the rebuilding of Corona and more. We're now the first kingdom in our alliances to have hot running water thanks to yours truly."

"Hot running water? We in the Dark Kingdom don't even have that. You'll have to help us out there, kiddo."

"I have copies of my plans! Of course I'll help you! Oh, and I also made improvements to that solution I used on Ruddiger during the battle with Zhan Tiri! You remember that right? Well, this time I-"

"Calm down, Varian," Quirin instructed gently. "You'll have plenty of time for pestering your uncle during our journey. For now, could you please go put your things in our cabin?"

"Oh! Right, Dad! Sorry, Dad! Yes, Dad!"

The boy ran hastily onto the airship, dragging his bags with him.

"I see he hasn't lost his energy," Hector observed with a laugh.

"No, he certainly hasn't," Quirin sighed, but he couldn't hold back a small smile.

"I just don't understand how Eugene expects just the four of us to man this thing," Hector gestured up at the Solis.

"He doesn't."

Hector turned to see Rapunzel walking towards him followed by a dozen Royal Guards.

"That's why they're here," Rapunzel continued, inclining her head back at the guards. "They're not for protection, since we all know that's your specialty. They're here to man the ship, and Lieutenant Rollins here will be your captain. There's also somebody else who'll be joining you."

Before Hector could ask who, Chaviv walked out from behind the twelve guards. A smile spread across Hector's face. He ran over and hugged Chaviv tightly. The taller man returned the embrace.

"I didn't know you'd be coming to the Dark Kingdom so soon," Hector said once he and Chaviv released each other.

"I need to go at some point," Chaviv responded. "I'll go to see how well I do apart from Maldue's grave. If I really can't take being separated from him yet, I'll go back to Corona on the airship that Queen Rapunzel arrives at the Dark Kingdom on in six months. But if I do alright, then I'll stay."

"The Dark Kingdom will be happy to have you for however long you decide to stay."

Chaviv nodded his thanks before slinging his bags over his shoulder and walking up the gangplank of the Solis to find a cabin for himself.

It was then that Eugene had finished saying his goodbyes to his friends. Hector had spotted Lance and Elizabeth among the small crowd and had waved to them. Eugene carried several more gifts with him as he walked up the gangplank, followed by Hector, Quirin, and the twelve Royal Guards. Eugene was immediately directed to his cabin, which appeared to be the captain's quarters. Lieutenant Rollins assured Eugene that he wasn't stealing his room and there had simply been two large sleeping chambers made on the ship. He was, after all, the King of Corona; he would never be sleeping in a below-deck hammock or a small cabin ever again.

Soon, the Solis began to rise as the large burners were turned on. Eugene ran over to look over the rail of the ship and wave frantically at the people below him. Hector joined him though he was far more calm and put together. Eugene smiled and laughed.

"I had no idea you would be this happy to leave," Hector said as the ground grew farther and farther away.

"I'm not happy to leave," Eugene replied sincerely. "I'm not happy to leave at all. I love Corona, and I'll miss my friends."

"Then why are you acting so positively thrilled?"

A wide grin spread across Eugene's face.

"Guess."

"Wha- I don't know!" Hector exclaimed, bewildered. "Did somebody you hate die?"

"No, of course not!"

"Then what's going on?"

"Hector, I'm gonna be a father!"

Hector froze, mouth agape. Eugene was bouncing up and down, practically giggling.

"Rapunzel's pregnant?!" The warrior gaped.

"Yeah!" Eugene beamed. "We just found out three days ago! She'll be expecting in about seven months!"

"You do realize that means she'll be having the baby in the Dark Kingdom, right?"

"Who cares?! I'm gonna be a father!" - Eugene grabbed Hector's hands and began to dance around in a circle. - "I'm gonna be a dad! I'm gonna be a dad!"

"It's only been a year and she's already several months pregnant?" Hector smirked. "You really couldn't wait to knock her up, could you?"

"Oh, yuck! Really, Hector?!"

"What? Last time I checked, that's how babies happen. When two people love each other very much-"

"Okay, you can stop now."

Eugene groaned and rolled his eyes as Hector cackled. What did he expect? Hector had to make a few jokes at the prince's expense before they got to the Dark Kingdom! Once there, things would be very, very different. 

Chapter Text

It turns out that although a month may not seem like a long time, when that month is spent in the air surrounded by the same sixteen people, it gets a whole lot longer. This and many other things, such as the fact that Varian got motion sickness easily when in the air, Eugene found out during his month spent on the Solis.

Eugene had almost forgotten how irritating being stuck in the same place with the same people for extended periods of time was. It had been two years since the former thief had last stepped foot outside the tightly-packed caravan that he had gotten so familiar with during his first journey to the Dark Kingdom. He thought he would never have to do something like the journey again, and yet, here he was.

Hector, on the other hand, hadn't forgotten his disdain for condensed group-traveling. He groaned every day that he woke up, knowing that he would once again have to eat and spend the day with the same people, trying not to lash out at them for those little infuriating quirks he had begun to notice. He was becoming especially annoyed with Eugene. However, the reason for that had nothing to do with the Solis.

During the month in which the party of seventeen traveled, Hector would train Eugene. He wasn't training him in combat skills, for that would come later. Instead, the warrior used his efforts in attempting to get his prince to learn the proper etiquette of his homeland. So far, his efforts had been in vain.

Eugene was determined to question and disobey Hector's every instruction. No matter how hard Hector tried, it was impossible for the young prince to listen to Hector's lectures on manners and customs, he refused to sit down and even begin to learn the many languages of the Dark Kingdom, and he resisted any schooling on festivals and religious practices.

All this dismayed Hector immeasurably. He was responsible for making sure that the prince was ready for his arrival in the Dark Kingdom. Not only that, but the warrior had also been made Eugene's official mentor. Unless someone else the Council considered better for the position stepped in, Hector would be in charge of all of Eugene's training until he was crowned. If Eugene failed to learn the ways of the Dark Kingdom, it wasn't just his neck on the line, but also Hector's. The warrior couldn't imagine how furious the Council would be with him if he couldn't uphold yet another task...

One day, a week before arrival at the Dark Kingdom, Hector told Eugene of the consequences his lack of cooperation would have on the both of them. Surely Eugene knew this! He wasn't stupid! So why was it that he was resisting so much?

"Hector!" Eugene sighed in exasperation. "I'm just not ready for this!"

"You've had a whole year to get ready!" Hector hissed back. "And just because you're not ready doesn't mean you don't try!"

"I am trying! But all these rules, and manners, and languages, and shit don't make any sense! Have you ever considered that you're just a bad teacher?"

"How dare you?! I personally taught generations of knights and warriors! I was one of the most highly regarded masters in the whole palace for centuries!"

"Alright, alright!" - Quirin stepped in and separated the two as soon as he walked in the room and saw what was going on. - "That's enough! I know we're all getting on each other's nerves, but the last thing we need right before we arrive is for the prince and his mentor to be fighting."

Hector and Eugene glared fiercely at each other but stepped back. Quirin instructed them to stay away from each other for the next twenty-four hours. Once that time was up, they were to get back to their regular training. Only this time Eugene was to try harder, and Hector was to be more patient.

In the next week, the two could only get the prince versed on the basics of the native languages, basic greetings, and the essentials on history and culture. Hector was of course tearing his hair out with anxiety. Eugene was puzzled and concerned by this reaction. He had always taken Hector as a man who didn't care what people thought, and yet here he was panicking over their arrival in the Dark Kingdom. The warrior's face visibly blanched every time someone mentioned the Council. Eugene hadn't had time to learn much about the Royal Council of the Dark Kingdom other than the fact that they had been around for a long time and that they were very powerful. So he had no idea why Hector would ever fear them. He wasn't a man who feared authority! What was this?

But the time for pondering was over, for the week was soon up, and they had arrived in the Dark Kingdom.

The Dark Kingdom looked so different that Eugene almost didn't recognize it. For one, there was sunlight. Eugene had never really thought about it, but in the short time he had spent there, he had never seen the sun shine in the Dark Kingdom.

That's why it's called the Dark Kingdom, genius! Eugene scolded himself.

But in addition to the light, all of the black rocks were gone. This, Eugene had expected. All of the black rocks in Corona had disappeared when the Moonstone was destroyed, so why wouldn't the same be the case for the Dark Kingdom? But even with this logic in mind, it still shocked Eugene to see just how different the Capital looked without the black rocks. Last time he had seen the place, it had practically been made of the black rocks. This had so much been the case that he hadn't even noticed the gorgeous architecture of the Dark Kingdom. Now he saw the beautiful ritual houses with their ornate peaks and columns and the organized roads that linked the city together. In honesty, the Capital was a stunning city.

However, Eugene did not get to have a closer look at the Capital, for the Solis didn't land there. Instead, the airship touched ground several miles outside the city, hidden behind hills. A small camp full of tents and a landing area was set up. People came rushing out of the tents to meet the ship.

"Hector, what's going on?" Eugene asked, backing away from the rail and the people. "Why are we here, and who are these people?"

"Relax, your highness," Hector responded as the people started running up the lowered gangplank. "You didn't think you could just go into the city, did you? You need to be washed, dressed, and otherwise prepared for your royal procession."

"What?! 'Royal Procession'?! You didn't tell me about this!"

"That's because we knew you'd resist, your highness."

"Why are you calling me that?!"

But Hector didn't answer, for Eugene was swept away by several serving women to a large tent in the center of the camp. Hector was similarly taken away by other women to another tent, but he took it in a far calmer and collected manner. He handed one of the women the coat that Rapunzel had made for Eugene and instructed her to take it to his tent; the prince would be wearing it, and that was final.

As Hector was ushered into the tent, he could already smell the oils and flower petals soaked in warm water. He hated when they did that. Why couldn't they just let him bathe in normal water? But alas, that was not for him to decide. He had to be prepared and presented the way that the Council and the Royal Family wanted him to be.

Curtains were drawn aside, and Hector was almost pushed into the bathing room by the serving women. They pulled the curtains back into place to cover the entrance before immediately beginning to strip off Hector's clothes. This was always his least favorite part, but they would leave him alone soon enough.

He stepped into the warm water and sank into it, relaxing. He hadn't had a long warm bath in over four months, so it was quite pleasant to just sit back for a moment. But the peace was short-lived. The serving women soon brought out their many cleaning cloths and bottles of oils and perfumes. They began to scrub at him, but he waved them off. They suspected he would do so, but it didn't hurt to try. Most of them left while two of them stayed behind to help make the process go faster.

After a few minutes, the faint rustling of a long and thick dress started approaching the door. The curtains were pulled aside. The woman who walked in was unmistakable, especially in the Dark Kingdom. Her skin was the color of richest ebony, unlike that of anyone else around her. Her long red dress trailed slightly on the ground as did parts of her decorated narrow belt. A jeweled knife rested on her hip. Her broaches held golden moon crests in their center. Her long black hair was braided into a crown around her head, inlaid with jewels and animal bones, such was the proper way for a high priestess. She was small in every sense of the word, and yet she was imposing, and her presence controlled any room she entered. Such was the case as she entered the curtained off area of the tent.

The two serving women instantly dropped to their knees and greeted her with the utmost respect in their religious language. They didn't rise until she gave them her complete permission. After that, they humbly left the tent. Hector's reaction was quite different.

"Mythica!" Hector exclaimed, sitting up straighter and bracing his hands against the edge of the tub almost as if he were about to get out.

"No, no, don't stand up," Mythica instructed, her voice humming in its perfectly deep and soothing way. "I don't need to see that."

"What are you doing here?"

"No one else here knows how to take care of your hair."

"That's because they all have blonde hair that's as straight as they are."

Mythica ignored that last comment of Hector's and went to fetch the hair oils, solutions, and detangling comb that she would need while she continued to speak.

"I'll deal with your hair while you wash so that we can get this all done faster. You need to get to the prince as soon as possible. He's quite dismayed."

"What's that supposed to-"

"GET OFF OF ME! I'M MARRIED, YOU WITCHES!"

Hector gawked at the far wall of the tent where Eugene's shrieking had come from. The sound of splashing water and more yelling soon followed. Hector burst out laughing.

"Oh, those poor women!" he cackled. "They're just trying to do their job, and the prince is screaming at them and calling them 'witches'!"

Mythica laughed along with Hector, but she regained her composure much faster.

"They've been spoiled by your good behavior, so now they haven't the slightest idea what to do when someone resists them," the high priestess said with a smile.

Mythica began to gently run her fingers through Hector's dark curls, testing to see how much combing was needed. She began to hum as she did so. Hector started to hum along, and soon the two were singing together.

Hector was grateful and overjoyed to have Mythica back in his life. One of his greatest fears during his journey back to the Dark Kingdom after Zhan Tiri was defeated was that Mythica was dead. By all means, she should have been. The Moonstone was destroyed, and all connections with it were broken, including the immortality of those who were sworn to it. The only reason Hector wasn't dead was because Rapunzel used the Moondrop (as everyone had been calling it) to bring her kingdom back to life. At first, Hector had been baffled when he saw Mythica again. She was supposed to be dead! However, the warrior had soon learned the reason for her being alive was actually his nephew's so-called "Connection to devotion" theory.

Varian had theorized that just like in the case with the Sundrop, it only affected those closely connected to it. The witch Gothel had been killed when Rapunzel's magical hair was cut for the first time because she was so reliant on it; her life was consumed by it, and she was around it all of the time. Eugene was connected to the Sundrop as well because he had been healed by it and had a relationship with its living embodiment. However, he had no devotion to the Sundrop whatsoever. His only concern was with Rapunzel herself, not the Sundrop. And so, he hadn't been killed by the cutting of Rapunzel's hair. To be fair, he still did die, but that was because he had been stabbed. 

All this and other pieces of evidence that Varian had collected (which Hector could never quite keep track of) all led the teen to believe that your connection to the Moonstone or the Sundrop was determined by how devoted to it you were. In other words, how close you were to it and what kind of intimate relationship you had with it. Mythica had been nowhere near the Moonstone for twenty-five years, and it was later found out that she many times renounced her position as high priestess, using magic to try to break her connection with the Moonstone. This hadn't worked, but it was the effort to do so that made the difference. Mythica wasn't near the Moonstone nor was she intimately connected to it. Her only connections to it were through her vows that she actively tried to renounce. She had no devotion, and therefore no connection. And so the destruction of the Moonstone had not killed her.

This had been the case with many of the people who were banished from the Dark Kingdom. They weren't near to the Moonstone nor were they in any way devoted to it. Most of them just ignored it and forgot about it while trying to rebuild their lives elsewhere. Of course, some people had remained obsessed with the Moonstone and wanted nothing more than to get back to the Dark Kingdom and to it. In the early years after the Fall of the Dark Kingdom, Hector had actually had to kill some of these people who were trying to get back to their homeland after they were banished. The warrior had tried to tell them to leave, that he didn't want to hurt them, but they hadn't listened.

But now, Hector was glad to have Mythica and other members of the Order back. They would help immensely in the continuous rebuilding of the Dark Kingdom, Mythica especially. She was an educated and strong woman who was calm and collected even in the direst of situations. This and her other remarkable qualities had been the reason for the Council and King Edmund letting her back as high priestess.

Hector suddenly spoke to Mythica as she was rubbing oils into his scalp, ending their song.

"You know that no one's going to see it right?" Hector said. "My hair I mean. The Council would never let it be shown during the prince's first Royal Procession."

"They may not see most of it, but I won't let them cover it completely, not after all my hard work on it," Mythica responded. "You'll be veiled, but I'll make sure it's not completely or that the fabric is more transparent. Though this might mean that they'll make you veil your face as well."

"I understand."

Mythica looked down sadly at Hector but stayed quiet. There was nothing more she could do.

A few minutes later, Mythica gathered up clothing from a nearby chest and began to show them to Hector, asking him what clothing he preferred. They were all black.

Hector ended up choosing what heavily resembled long religious robes. They trailed on the floor and had several layers. They were covered in detailed silver embroidery that depicted the phases of the moon and the stars. Black fur was sewn into the shoulders, almost like a shawl or cape. He wore black embroidered boots underneath the robes and simple black trousers. (Nobody would see them, Mythica just hadn't wanted Hector's legs to get irritated from rubbing together constantly.) A thick and heavy sword belt had been tied around Hector's waist. It carried a useless ceremonial sword and sheath. He had not been permitted to keep his gloves so that the symbol of the Brotherhood was easy to see on his hand. But the part Hector hated the most was the black veil. It was a beautiful silver hair circlet with a crescent moon design in its center and sheer black cloth surrounding it, but it was accompanied by a face veil that would rest across the bridge of his nose, covering most of his face.

Hector thanked Mythica; she had done her best, but Hector would be covered, and that was final.

Just before he left the tent, Hector quickly lined his eyes with his typical kohl. Then he painted black crescent moons beside his eyes accompanied with a few other face paint designs. He left his scar across the bridge of his nose untouched, however. Usually, he painted over it with a deep olive green color to make it look like face paint, but he didn't this time. Nobody would see it because of the veil, and he refused to hide anything else about him today.

Hector walked over to Eugene's tent in the center of the camp and stepped inside. Serving women were rushing around, all looking like this was the worst day of their life. Hector had been hearing alarmed shouts from Eugene's tent the whole time he'd been preparing himself, so he knew full well why the women looked so distressed.

One of the serving women gave Hector directions to one of the curtained rooms in the massive tent where Eugene was apparently dressing. As soon as Hector got there, he knocked on the nearest solid object. Eugene's alarmed shout was the response.

"How naked are you?" Hector asked through the curtains.

"Hector!" Eugene exclaimed. "Where the hell have you-"

"Answer the question."

"Not naked. They already finished putting these ridiculous clothes on me."

Hector nodded to himself, pulled the curtains aside, and stepped into the room. Eugene was sitting on a chair in front of an open vanity. He was wearing the coat Rapunzel had made for him, just like Hector had instructed. Hector personally didn't see anything wrong with Eugene's clothing, but perhaps it was the heavy sword belt or the embroidered boots that bothered the prince.

Eugene gaped at Hector for a moment. This was by far the strangest thing he'd ever seen Hector wear, and the veil especially baffled him.

Hector pulled a chair out of the corner of the curtained off room and sat down in front of Eugene. The prince recoiled as Hector began to touch and inspect his face.

"Oh, stop fussing!" Hector barked. "I've already heard that you've been a pain in the ass for the poor serving women."

"I was suddenly dragged off the Solis by strange women who I've never met, and then they started to strip me naked and throw me in a funny-smelling bathtub!" Eugene snapped defensively. "How was I supposed to react?! And where were you during all this?!"

"I was in my own tent getting ready. Now, on to business. Now that you're dressed, we've got to do something about your hair."

"Why? What's wrong with it?"

"It's too dark," - Hector searched through the drawers of the vanity for the hair solutions he would need. - "How do you feel about bleaching it?"

Eugene stood up and began to back away, a look of absolute disgust darkening his face.

"Don't worry," Hector said reassuringly. "We'll bleach your eyebrows and your goatee too. I wouldn't let you leave this tent looking stupid."

"You are not bleaching any of my hair!" Eugene growled.

"Eugene, you don't understand. Your hair must be lightened. The hair of a king is supposed to be fiery red. Unfortunately, we're not going to get that from you, so we'll have to settle for blond.

"You have no idea how dismayed the Royal Council was when Edmund was born with dark brown hair. His father's hair was red, and his mother's was copper. They thought he'd been cursed! The whole kingdom practically declared war when he married your brown-haired mother! 'The child will be black-haired! The child will be black-haired!' They were terrified!"

"This is ridiculous!" - Eugene threw his hands up in the air in exasperation. - "What's the issue with brown hair?"

"Brown isn't the problem! It's the fact that it's too close to black!"

"What's wrong with black?"

"Black is a demon's color, Eugene!"

Eugene stared at Hector for a moment. He was wearing entirely black. The only traces of a different color were the silver embroidery. Hector took a deep breath, regaining his composure before speaking again.

"You cannot have dark hair," the warrior stated. "And yes, I'm aware that I'm wearing black. I did not choose to do so. The only reason I ever wear black is so that I can blend in better at night. For an occasion like your first royal entry into your kingdom, I would wear white or silver to represent the light of the moon. However, that is out of my power. The Council ordered that I wear black. They additionally ordered that I completely cover my black, demonic hair, but I wore this sheer veil instead. As punishment, they're making me cover my face.

"The point is, you can't have dark hair. But if you really won't let me bleach it to blond, then I have something else that will turn it into a light brown. Is that acceptable?"

Eugene sat still for a moment in shock. Then, he nodded. Hector began to rub a sort of gel into Eugene's hair. It smelled foul, especially when it was applied right under his mouth and nose on his goatee, but the prince held still. As the gel set, Hector lined Eugene's eyes with kohl and painted golden suns and silver moon on his face using a fine brush.

All the while Eugene thought about what Hector said. Black was a demon's color. The Royal Council was forcing him to cover his hair because it was black, but at the same time, he was ordered to wear nothing but black. It didn't make sense. The only reason for these orders was that the Council simply hated Hector and wanted to humiliate him by forcing him to wear the forbidden color. But why would they do that?

Is this why Hector's scared of them? Do they do this kind of thing all the time?

Once the gel had set completely, Hector rinsed Eugene's hair off in a bowl, careful not to mess up his previous work with the face paint. Eugene stared at the strange color for a moment. He looked so different, and he didn't like it.

You'll learn to tolerate it, he told himself.

Hector planned to let his prince's hair dry naturally, but a messenger ran into the tent, saying that the king, the Council, and the people were all starting to get impatient. They wanted to see their prince. And so, a serving woman was brought in. She wore a peculiar broach on her belt that Eugen hadn't seen on any of the other serving women. Eugene quickly found out that this was because the broach marked her as a magic-user. She placed her hands on Eugene's head, and before he knew it, his hair was dry.

After that, Eugene and Hector left the tent and went to go find their animals. When they got outside, there were dozens of people who hadn't been there before. Most carried weapons while others wore decorated robes similar to Hector's, only, of course, theirs weren't black. Hector explained that these people were renowned warriors, priests, and priestesses who had been asked to participate in the procession. Most of them had recently completed a certain feat of great loyalty or selflessness for the rebuilding of the Dark Kingdom, while others were simply well-regarded men and women who Eugene would do well to be on good terms with.

Some stable boys soon brought out Tekakwitha, Luna, Lady, Thanatos, and Maximus. They were clean and wearing fine leather armor and saddles in Tekakwitha and Maximus' case. The poor animals had been trapped in the stalls below deck of the Solis for the past month and wanted nothing more than to run about freely. However, that was not to be, for they had to take part in Eugene's procession just like everyone else.

 Eugene mounted Maximus while Hector took a seat in Tekakwitha's saddle.

"Aren't you going to ride side-saddle, m'lady?" Eugene sneered playfully at Hector, motioning to the warrior's long dress-like robes and feminine veil.

"Excuse you, I make a very beautiful woman," Hector replied with mock seriousness. "And anyway, it's not like you can tell how I'm sitting considering how much damn fabric these robes have."

"Like I said, m'lady."

Hector rolled his eyes and ignored Eugene's snickering. The two were led to the front of the procession by a few soldiers. The only person in front of Eugene would be a herald to announce the prince's arrival. Hector was to ride thirty feet behind Eugene so that all the focus would be on the prince while also being close enough to defend him if anything happened. Of course, he would have many bodyguards around him, but precautions were never unreasonable. Hector would also be riding next to Quirin. Quirin had been asked to perform his duties as a member of the Brotherhood one last time before retiring by being a central part of the procession. And so, Quirin had been prepared like everyone else and given a glimmering set of white and gold armor. It was the exact opposite of what Hector had been made to wear, and the warrior was sure that it wasn't a coincidence.

Finally, after half an hour of positioning everyone correctly, the procession was ready to set off. There were exactly three hundred people as part of the procession, including the Royal Guards from Corona, Chaviv, and even Varian. (The poor boy had been quite distressed when he was asked to wear anything without his typical soot-covered apron and boots.)

The procession moved out at a steady pace towards the Capital. They had to walk four and a half miles before arriving at the gates of the city, and once there, it would be another mile before they saw the beginnings of the crowd who had come to see their prince for the first time in the center of the city. Eugene was incredibly anxious about the whole procession. How was he supposed to act? What was he supposed to do? What if something happened? Hector had reassured his friend that all he had to do was ride forward, sit up straight, and not smile. "You're their prince, their regal prince, not a comedian."

The ride wasn't too long, and it would have been shorter if they were actually moving at a fast pace of course, but they were not moving quickly. They stayed at a consistent, slow, marching pace. Eugene felt liked watched prey throughout the march. He couldn't imagine what it would feel like when his entire kingdom was watching him. But he had to maintain his composure. First impressions mattered.

Eugene heard the people of the Dark Kingdom long before he saw them. At first, it was just the loud humming of hundreds of voices all talking with each other. Then, the herald spoke, and everything got quiet for a moment.

"Eugene Horace Hilmir Ilargiaren Zaindaria, Prince of the Dark Kingdom, and Heir to the Throne!"

After that terrifying sentence, the silence exploded with deafening noise. Just noise. Sure there were cheers, screams, and whistling, but it all blended together into horrible, horrible noise. Most people would have felt honored by such a reaction from their people, but Eugene couldn't hear himself think.

Hector rode behind him, silently willing Eugene to stay strong and to keep going.

Just keep your eyes forward and keep a calm expression. C'mon. That's all you have to do.

He said this in his head over and over again, hoping the message would somehow get to Eugene. He completely ignored the stares from his people, the looks of disgust and even fear. They all knew who he was even with his face covered. Who else had yellow-green eyes and rode a rhinoceros in the Dark Kingdom? But Hector ignored them. He had expected this reaction.

The wide road in the center of the Capitol that had been sectioned off for the procession was just over a three thousand yards long. Eugene would have to keep his composure until he entered the gates of the palace over three thousand yards away.

The noise never stopped the whole way. The prince couldn't even count how many people were all gathered together to see him. He had no idea that the Dark Kingdom had become so populated this quickly. Then again, he hadn't received any letters from the Brotherhood in months. How would he have known?

And with the horrid noise of the hundreds of voices, some people were throwing things onto the road which Eugene rode on. They threw flowers, coins, jewelry, and even pieces of fine clothing. None of these gifts were picked up by anyone and were instead simply walked over. The Royal Procession was not to stop for any reason.

The procession seemed to go on forever, but eventually Eugene could see that the palace was near. He released a breath he didn't know that he was holding. He hoped no one noticed it. However, the prince's relief didn't last long.

Standing directly in front of the massive, decorated door of the palace were around thirty people. There were men and women among them, but they all looked the same. Tall, strong, red-haired, and pale. They all wore the same Prussian blue and silver robes with gray furs. Their hair was intricately braided. Their eyes were lined with kohl, and they each had certain runes painted on their faces. Almost all of them wore the broach that marked them as a magic-user. The three men standing in front of the group of thirty wore more detailed robes as well as several pieces of intricate beaded jewelry.

Hector stiffened when he saw them. He should have expected that they would be at the procession, waiting to welcome their prince to the Dark Kingdom. Why wouldn't they be? Yet Hector was still alarmed to see them. He clutched Tekakwitha's saddle harder.

As soon as Eugene was within earshot of the thirty people, one of the men wearing the beads stepped forward, his arms spread.

"Welcome home, your highness!" he proclaimed loudly with a wide smile that seemed a little too forced.

All thirty of the people knelt down on one knee, their heads bowed.

"I am Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn," the man continued, still on his knees. He motioned to the other two men around him. "This is Seniorra Zinegotzia Erik and this Seniorra Zinegotzia Frode. The rest of the Zinegotziak are behind me. We are your devoted Royal Council."

Eugene watched them for a moment. He already didn't trust them because of how they had forced Hector to wear the forbidden color and cover his face at such an important event. However, these were important people to please and make friends with. And so, Eugene kept his composure and bid them rise in the most regal way he could manage. The Royal Council seemed pleased with this. Eugene dismounted his stallion and followed Bjorn inside. Hector soon followed along with a few others. Eugene was asked about Quirin, Varian, and Chaviv, and he responded that they were all good friends of his who should be shown the utmost courtesy.

The doors of the palace were closed as Eugene could hear the procession dispersing outside. Quirin, Varian, and Chaviv were led up to their rooms in the palace by a few servants. Hector followed Eugene and the Royal Council. They discussed the prince's journey and his life in Corona for a moment before they began to leave to attend to their duties. After Bjorn finally turned away from Eugene for a second, the prince took Hector by the arm and began to walk away.

"Okay," he said with an exhausted sigh. "That was awful."

"You did well, Eugene," Hector said with a kind smile that Eugene couldn't see. "I'd thought you'd break as soon as the herald used your full name and title."

"Oh, ha, ha, very funny. Now if you don't mind, I'd like to see my father."

Hector froze. Eugene was startled when his companion suddenly stopped moving. He looked at Hector, searching what he could see of his face for a sign of what had scared him. Eugene shook his friend's shoulder.

"Hector, what's wrong?" Eugene asked.

Hector took a deep breath.

"You... you can't see your father right now."

"What?" - Eugene backed away from Hector. - "What do you mean I can't see him? Where is he?"

Hector remained silent. Eugene began to grow cold. His face blanched. A poisonous feeling of dread spread throughout his body.

"Hector..." Eugene said slowly. "Hector, where's my father?"

"He's currently unconscious and bedridden. There... There was an assassination attempt against him twelve days ago."

Eugene staggered backwards. Hector had to catch him before he ran into the wall or worse, the floor. He grabbed his friend's shoulders, steadying him.

"Edmund is alive, Eugene," Hector insisted carefully. "He is alive, and he'll continue to live. He just can't have visitors right now."

"W-Why would anyone do this?" Eugene's eyes started to well up with tears.

Hector took a deep and thoughtful breath before answering. He kept his hands firmly planted on Eugene's shoulders while he spoke.

"Eugene... Brother, we didn't want to tell you this so soon. We hoped that we would have more time to ease you into this. But it was foolish to think that you wouldn't ask after your father or that you wouldn't want to know why there was an attempt on his life. The truth is that this isn't the first time that it's happened. There have been five separate assassination attempts this year. This one was just the first to do any damage.

"I am so, so sorry that you have to be welcomed home with this news and this weight that's about to be on your shoulders but... Eugene, your kingdom is on the brink of civil war, and you're the only one who can fix it."

Chapter Text

Hector stirred from his sleep with a groan. Luna, Lady, and Thanatos were all piled on top of him on the bed, pinning him down. They hadn't been there when he went to sleep, but he should have known that they'd end up there eventually. They always got lonely at night.

Hector looked around his room. It was almost completely dark, meaning that the sun hadn't risen yet or else there would be light coming in through the window. Hector groaned again. Of course he hadn't slept well! Why would he after all that happened the day before? The warrior knew that he never went back to sleep once he'd woken up, so he resigned himself to the fact that he'd just have to deal with being tired for the rest of the day. Hopefully it wasn't too long before sunrise.

Hector started to shift under the covers, hoping to slip out from underneath his animals. He met with no success.

"C'mon guys," Hector wheezed while he shook them with his one free arm. "You're suffocating me! I need to get up!"

Hector continued to whine, getting louder and louder until the bearcats and the dog finally started to wake up. The three animals glared at Hector for a moment but begrudgingly moved. As soon as Hector got out of bed, they all moved back to their positions and closed their eyes again.

Hector took the lamp off his side table and lit it so that he could find his wardrobe. He'd know where to find it anyway, but he still didn't want to trip on anything. There wasn't even much to trip over since the room was very organized, but precautions are never unreasonable. But still, he'd know where to find anything in his room blindfolded.  The room was decorated and regal but still humble and simple in other regards. Just how the chambers of a member of the Brotherhood should be, and just how Hector liked it. Leaving out the first twenty-eight years of his life, his time on the battlefield, and the twenty-five years he spent in the Great Tree, he'd spent his entire life in this room. In total it was a little under eight hundred years spent falling asleep in the same bed and waking up with the smell of the flower beds below his window. After returning to the Dark kingdom, one of the first things Hector did was replant those flowers.

Hector pulled out a simple robe and after putting it on, he left his bedchamber. He went to his office where he sat down at his desk. He took out a quill, a pot of ink, and some paper. He always wrote when he was scared, stressed, or tired, and he was all three of those.

Yesterday, Hector had been forced to tell Eugene about the attempt on his father's life and the looming civil war in his kingdom. After that the prince had passed out. He'd already been through enough stress because of the Royal Procession, and he couldn't handle more. Eugene had then been whisked away to the healers, and Hector hadn't seen him since.

Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn had taken Hector aside and re-informed him that he was absolutely not supposed to tell the prince about what had happened to the king yet. And yet he had disobeyed the orders of the Council for the second time that day, and now the prince was off to the healers. Bjorn had told Hector that he would be detained in his chambers for the rest of the night so he couldn't make any more trouble. Meanwhile, Bjorn would speak with the Council about finding a replacement mentor for Prince Eugene.

Hector had been filled with shame upon hearing this news, and Bjorn knew it too. The smug and triumphant smirk across his face was unmistakable as he turned on his heel and walked away. It wasn't like Hector could do anything about it either. This was up to the Royal Council. They were the ones who had given him the position as Eugene's mentor in the first place, and they could absolutely take it away if they wanted to. Hector just had to hope that the majority of the Council would decide against replacing him.

Now Hector was struggling to put anything down on the page in front of him. A short story, a poem, anything. He felt like screaming. This usually worked for him! Why couldn't he clear his head?

It's because you're scared of losing Eugene.

Hector forced the thoughts to the back of his mind. He knew that what they said was true, but he still didn't want to think about it. The Council wouldn't take Eugene away from him. Even if he lost his position as his mentor, it's not like he would be forbidden from ever seeing the prince. Or would he...?

When Hector looked up, sunlight was starting to shine in through the window. Hector sighed. 

Time for another day.

The warrior got up and went back to his bedchamber. All three of the animals were still sleeping. Hector gave them a few more minutes to sleep while he dressed. He smiled slightly as he put on the purple and gold outfit. It felt nice to wear something other than black. This was how he had felt when he first returned to his home after Zhan Tiri was defeated. He hadn't even remembered the wardrobe full of purple, red, and white clothing because of how long he'd been forced to wear black while he was in the Great Tree.

Hector gathered up his weapons and roused his animals. After brushing each of them (Their fur was always messy in the mornings) he left his chambers. He didn't eat anything before he left, and this wasn't unusual. He rarely ate in the mornings.

He didn't need to stop in the throne room or anywhere else to receive his assignments for the day. He already knew where he was going and what he was supposed to do.

He first went to the stables to find Tekakwitha. She was already awake and eager to get out. Hector smiled. He supposed he could take an hour to let Tekakwitha run. The warrior tied on her leather saddle and jumped onto her back. Immediately, she was off. Luna, Lady, and Thanatos followed close behind. The five soon found their way outside the city. They had a specific route that they used when they wanted to leave and come back quickly.

It turned out that Hector and his animals actually spent two and a half hours outside the city, running through the fields of flowers that had begun to grow around the Capital. Eventually though, Hector did have to force his animals back into the city and back to the stables. They were clearly disappointed, but they understood that their master had a job to do. He always did.

Hector was soon back in the palace walls. He had left Luna, Lady, and Thanatos with Tekakwitha in the stables so that they could rest and spend some time together while he was in the palace. He didn't really need to be in the palace for an additional hour, but he should have been there for the past two hours. At least, the squires and their instructors would have liked to have him there to watch their progress. But he didn't need to start watching and teaching them for another hour.

And so, he walked at a leisurely pace, examining the many pieces of art and decoration that cover the palace. He sometimes stopped just to look at them. He'd never really noticed them before the Fall; they had just been part of the scenery to him. Now, he looked at and appreciated each one. He didn't really try to do so most of the time, but it just occurred to him that he should look at the beauty of the Dark Kingdom around him, since now he knew how quickly it could be taken away.

As Hector rounded another corner on his way to the training grounds, he spotted a familiar face walking down the halls towards him.

"Eugene!"

The prince looked up and smiled widely when he saw Hector. The two ran to each other and embraced. Hector pulled away first and immediately began to examine Eugene and almost fussed over him.

"Are you alright? How long were you passed out? What did the healers do to you? Do you still feel woozy? How-"

"Hector, stop!" Eugene shoved Hector's hand away from him. "I'm fine! You don't have to worry! What are you, my mom?"

"Eugene, it's my job to worry about you! What happened yesterday was all my fault. I was supposed to take care of you, and I failed. I shouldn't have told you about your father and about what's been happening."

"I didn't give you much choice," Eugene pointed out, putting a comforting hand on his friend's shoulder. "I'm your prince, and I asked you a direct question. You kinda had to answer. It wasn't your fault and anyone who says otherwise is a liar and a massive douchebag. That's what I told the Royal Council."

Hector paused for a moment, frozen.

"You what?" he said in disbelief.

"I didn't phrase it exactly like that! I'm not that stupid! But the point is, they listened to me, and you still have your position as my mentor. You're welcome."

Hector hugged Eugene again and thanked him. Eugene seemed very pleased with himself and accepted all the affection and praises without hesitation. Then, Eugene asked Hector what he was doing for the day. Hector was confused for a moment, wondering why Eugene was asking this, but then the prince explained that the council had given him a day free of any responsibilities to settle in and process everything. Therefore, he had nothing to do and wanted to accompany Hector in his assignments. Hector thought this was wonderful and the perfect day for the prince to do such a thing. The squires, especially the younger ones, would be overjoyed to have Prince Eugene himself watch them train and offer his advice.

The main training grounds were walled in on all sides at the back of the palace. Hector remembered training there like it was yesterday. It was called the Akademia. The barracks where the squires slept were built into the thick stone walls, all windows facing the Akademia. At the edges of the courtyard were the weapon houses and the healing den. At the center of the courtyard was a large painted circle where every day the older squires would fight each other as part of their training. There were over a dozen other stations in the Akademia, including the kicking bags, the targets for archery practice, and the long straight paths where the squires ran sprints until their instructor told them to stop. At this part, Hector had always excelled, being the smallest and having the lightest build.

Hector told Eugene all of this about the Akademia. The prince was baffled by just how spartan the training was.

"Do you really have seven-year-olds do all that?" Eugene asked.

"Of course," Hector answered. "They're not treated the same as, say, the seventeen-year- olds, but they are expected to train hard and do as they're told. They're not going to be perfect obviously, but it's good for them to have a solid foundation to build their later training on."

"Is that who we're going to see? The sevens?"

"Yep! I always get the youngest groups. It's 'cause Adira can't stand little kids. She always takes the teens. You'll probably see her actually."

"Really?" Eugene perked up slightly at this. He hadn't seen Adira in over a year, and even though he would never admit it, he missed her.

"She might show up later in the day after her groups are finished with horse riding practice outside the city. Then we have to take the littles to some of the temples for cultural training. That means you'll get to see them too, which will be perfect for you since you decided not to listen to me at all during my lectures on the Solis."

"You're never gonna let that go, are you?"

"Nope!"

Eugene sighed but smiled at his friend, nonetheless.

The walk to the Akademia wasn't particularly long, but they still did arrive a few minutes late. Hector knew that the priests and priestesses in charge wouldn't be pleased with him, but he'd just use Eugene as an excuse. They wouldn't bother him then. 

When Hector and Eugene actually arrived at the courtyard, Hector instructed the prince to hang back for a moment so he could give the squires and their instructors at least a little bit of a warning before their prince walked in. Eugene obeyed these instructions and stayed hidden behind the giant gate that led into the Akademia. Hector walked right in, but he didn't get very far.

"HECTOR!"

The warrior was instantly tackled by a herd of thirty-five seven-year-olds. They jumped all over him, laughing and asking him a thousand questions about his journey to and from Corona. The five priests and three priestesses that were in charge of this group all worked together to try to pull the children off of Hector. They apologized profusely for the children's behavior. Hector told them that there was no need to apologize, for the warrior was just as happy to see the children as they were to see him.

"Alright, alright, everyone! Calm down!" Hector instructed shushing the many tiny squires. "Shhh. Quiet, quiet, quiet. There we go. Andrew! What did I just say? Thank you. Now, I'm sorry I'm late, but I got held up by a little surprise that I've brought for all of you."

The priests and priestesses looked at each other in confusion while the children bounced up and down in excitement. Hector waved at the gate, giving Eugene the signal to come over. The prince stepped out, and everyone became silent and still. But it only lasted a moment.

Soon the children erupted in applause, laughter, and cheers. Just as Hector predicted, they were absolutely stoked. The instructors flushed with embarrassment, all trying to silence the squires.

"No, no, don't bother," Eugene told them. "I don't mind. The kids are happy, so let them be."

"Yes, your highness!" All seven of them responded in unison.

Eugene nodded in satisfaction before walking closer to the children. He knelt down to their level in front of them.

"Hello," Eugene said kindly. The tiny squires all gasped as if they didn't expect that the prince would ever talk to them. "I heard that you all are our youngest squires, so I just had to ask Lord Hector to let me come see the future of our kingdom. What are your names?"

The children all began to talk at once, shouting out their names. Hector quieted them, and with the help of the other eight instructors, had them form a somewhat straight line. Then Hector presented each of the children to Eugene individually. Each of the little ones excitedly told the prince their names, skills, and just how awesome they thought he looked at yesterday's procession. Eugene smiled at them as they spoke, listening intently to what they said, trying his best to remember each child. He hoped to see them again and didn't want to forget their names or who they were.

Once the introductions were done, all the seven-year-old squires gathered around Hector and their instructors for what they were supposed to do today. Eugene watched with a smile at how thrilled they were to train hard. He hoped that this enthusiasm would live on when they got older. If it did, then the Dark Kingdom would be in good hands.

Eugene followed the group as they were led over to a large rack full of Bo staffs in varying size. Hector told the prince that this was really all he would be seeing them use because they were so young. The only other thing they would use were simple wooden short swords. They would learn how to use daggers in a few months. Then they would all turn eight and begin to learn more complicated things.

The children all paired off, but there was an odd number. Hector led a particularly small little girl over to Eugene. Her head of frizzy red hair almost covered her face.

"Sigrdrífa here will be working with you, if you don't mind, your highness," Hector said, tying the girl's hair back with some twine. "She's one of our most naturally talented squires, and not just among the sevens."

"You sound like quite the little warrior," Eugene said to Sigrdrífa, kneeling down to her level. "I'd be happy to work with you."

The girl smiled but didn't respond. Hector said something to her in a different language, and she smiled even wider. Eugene was confused for a moment before he remembered meeting her during the introductions. Hector had spoken for Sigrdrífa because she didn't understand or know how to speak the common tongue. Eugene felt like an idiot for forgetting that, but it was too late to go back and fix it now. Hector told Eugene that if he needed any help with her, that he would step in. The warrior had just thought that it would be a good confidence booster for her to work with the prince, since her biggest weakness was doubting herself. But if it proved too difficult, then Hector would work with her.

The squires worked for an hour and a half before moving on to sword practice. Eugene didn't think that it was hard at all to work with Sigrdrífa. She was incredibly smart. All the prince had to do was motion, and she would understand exactly what she needed to do. Eugene also thought that the little girl was incredibly talented, even more so than he had expected. Eugene mentioned this to Hector, even saying that he saw a position as a member of the Brotherhood in her future.

"She does have a lot of potential," Hector agreed. "But she'll need more than raw talent to make it that far. She has to get over her lack of confidence if she even wants to make it to the mentor stage. No mentor is going to deal with having to constantly boost up a sixteen-year-old. But I think you helped a little with that today."

Eugene was allowed to walk around and offer his assistance while Hector worked with Sigrdrífa during sword practice. The prince was very impressed with what he saw, especially considering that the squires were only seven. But perhaps this was normal in the Dark Kingdom. Perhaps all the children were highly gifted in the realm of training and fighting. Or maybe the training they received at such a young age was just that good and gave them the ability to do what they could. Eugene would ask Hector about it later.

After another hour and a half of training with the wooden swords, the tiny squires all rushed to put them away. Hector walked over to Eugene with a slight grin.

"Do try to make a good impression for this next part," The Warrior said. "I'd hate for you to be embarrassed in front of your subjects, let alone children."

"What's that supposed to mean?" Eugene questions, raising an eyebrow.

"You'll see."

Eugene didn't like the gleeful tone in Hector's voice at all.

Soon the children all gathered around Hector, the priests, and the priestesses in a circle. The instructors all sat cross-legged on elevated stumps of wood. There was one stump brought out for Eugene. The children that surrounded the instructors all sat in the same positions on little cushions that they had gotten from another shelf on the edge of the Akademia.

Eugene cautiously went over to take his place next to Hector, positioning himself as best he could.

"I do hope you realize you'll be sitting there for the next two hours," Hector whispered, keeping his eyes closed. "So you'd better get comfortable. Also, you can't talk."

Before Eugene could protest, one of the priestesses announced that the two hours were starting. All the children became silent and closed their eyes. Eugene did the same, silently fuming. Hector could've warned him about this part, but no! He had to be mysterious and snarky! Hector was fully aware that Eugene was thinking such things about him. He smiled even though he tried not to. Then he managed a straight face again and cleared his mind the way he had been taught to since as long as he could remember.

For the first thirty minutes, Eugene was determined to show Hector that he could meditate just as well as everyone else. And so, he sat still and kept his eyes closed. But after those thirty minutes, things got harder. He began to itch everywhere, and the knowledge that he wasn't allowed to move made it even worse. Boredom also began to set in. How were a bunch of rambunctious seven-year-olds doing this?

It's because that's what they've been trained to do, idiot!

But Eugene stayed still and silent despite the lack of comfortability. That was until a full hour had gone by. At that point, the prince felt like screaming. It was so boring just to sit there! What was this supposed to teach him?! He couldn't help but open his eyes just to look at something.

It was then that Eugene noticed three of the priests were up and walking around. The prince was highly alarmed by this. Weren't they supposed to be setting an example? Then he saw that the reason for them being up was the little squires.

Some of the children had begun to fidget or look around. The priests were instructing them to sit still and silent again. One of the priestesses got up and went over to a child who was starting to silently cry. The child was right next to Eugene. The prince quickly closed his eyes when the priestess came over, but he listened to the quiet conversation that she and the child had. Apparently, the squire had sat wrong, and his legs had fallen asleep. His legs had been like that for the past forty-five minutes. The child didn't want to be a "bad squire" and break his meditation. But now his legs were in serious pain, and he had started to cry. The priestess gently told him that it was okay if he wasn't perfect at this exercise, and it was just fine if he needed to readjust to avoid hurting himself. The priestess then took the boy by the hand and had him do exercises to help his legs. She also had him get up and walk around. Eugene tuned out of the conversation once he was sure that the child would be okay.

Soon enough, the two hours were up, and Eugene was immeasurably relieved that he could finally move and speak. He stretched and groaned a little bit before getting up, watching with jealousy as Hector got up gracefully from his place. The warrior noticed this, he and smiled down at his friend.

"You did well," he assured quietly while the other instructors were gathering up the squires. "But don't think I didn't notice you fidgeting those last fifteen minutes."

"Oh, give me a break!" Eugene said grumpily. "I've never done something like that before!"

"I noticed."

Hector laughed a little at Eugene's expense before joining the rest of the group. Eugene followed close behind. The priests and priestesses left for half an hour while Eugene and Hector occupied the children with stories and games.

The other instructors returned with several servants and food for the squires. They all ate on the ground, sitting in their own friend groups. The instructors walked around to make sure that they didn't get too rowdy and that they were aware of time. They were given an hour to eat.

During that time, the prince and the instructors were brought their own food by the palace servants. Hector took Eugene to the spot where he used to eat when he was training. It was a place hidden among the racks of weapons where you could see everyone else but they couldn't see you.

After fifteen minutes of silence, Hector turned to Eugene and spoke.

"How you doin', Pompous?"

"Great" Eugene responded, not looking at Hector. "The kids are wonderful, tiring, but wonderful. I'm sure they'll all make great warriors one day."

"That's not what I meant, and I think you know that. How are you doing with everything else?"

Eugene sighed and ran a hand through his hair.

"...Not great," he said quietly.

"That's what I thought." - Hector shifted closer to Eugene. - "Did the Royal Council tell you anything about what's going on?"

"Yeah. They told me after I woke up."

"So you know why they're worried there's going to be a civil war?"

"Yes, Hector, I know!"

Hector jumped at Eugene's sudden burst of anger. Some of the children in the courtyard stopped eating and looked over at the weapon racks. Eugene didn't seem to notice. He put his head in his hands and curled in on himself. Hector saw his shoulders start to shake. He put his arms around his friend.

"I... I just never..." Eugene whimpered. "I never thought that the people would be angry with my father. He just did what anybody would do!"

"But he's not supposed to be anybody," Hector stated carefully. "He's supposed to be king. They expected him to stay calm, emotionless. They expected him to just keep ruling as normal, or at the very least come up with a solution that wouldn't involve them all having to leave their homes forever."

"But they didn't have to leave forever! He welcomed them back with open arms!"

"The damage had already been done. They may have been welcomed back, but they were welcomed back to a kingdom in shambles that had less than half the population that it used to. They came back to a home that they couldn't even recognize. And they blame Edmund for that.

"He's not a person to them, Eugene. He's a benevolent ruler that lives to serve them and the kingdom. They already disliked your mother because of her hair and what that entailed for the future heir. They didn't care when she died in that Moonstone disturbance. They were all too busy mourning the people they did know and care about. To them, it was outrageous and unforgivable what your father did because of her. He was supposed to move on, marry again, and keep ruling as normal. They never thought that he'd try to destroy the Moonstone with his own two hands. When he did, it killed hundreds, thousands. His actions caused the single greatest and most devastating Moonstone disturbance in the history of the Dark Kingdom. They hated him for it. And yet he did another unforgivable action in banishing them from their home. The military had to force people from their houses, and they even killed some. It was horrendous."

Eugene barely seemed to be listening as Hector spoke. He kept his head buried in his arms. Hector watched the prince carefully for a moment. He was inching away from him, and the warrior knew why.

"Eugene," Hector continued sadly. "I'm not defending the people's actions. They should be loyal to the king, and even if they are angry, assassination and treason is not the answer. I agree with you. Edmund is human too. He was blinded by grief and did what he thought was the only option. He did his best to fix it by putting all his people out of harm's way. He never meant for all the death and pain to happen, and he's not the first ruler of this kingdom to make a huge mistake.

"However, I need you to understand both sides of the argument. You can't stop this civil war unless you know why people want to fight it. I know you're upset, but you need to be able to sympathize with the people. They see you as a savior to fix the mistakes of your father. You need to understand them even if you don't agree with them so that you can come up with a solution that will make both sides happy. Do you understand what I'm saying?"

Eugene took a moment, but he nodded eventually. Hector hugged him tighter.

The priests and priestesses called for the squires to finish up eating. They still had things to do today. Hector helped Eugene to his feet and told him to dry his eyes. "We can't have the kids see you cry."

The group was led out of the Akademia for a cultural and historic trip around the city to see some of the old temples. Hector stayed in the back with Eugene. The warrior told the other instructors that it was to make sure they didn't lose any little ones. Really it was just so that he could be with Eugene to give him the silent comfort that he needed.

Eugene started to cheer up when the group got to the streets of the city. The prince had been offered a cloak and mask to help him stay hidden from the public, but he had refused it. He didn't want to hide from his people. And what was so shameful about being seen with the little squires anyway? They were the future of the Dark Kingdom! Having five bodyguards with him had however not been an option.

The people of the Dark Kingdom stopped in their tracks to stare when they saw the prince walking down the streets with the squires. Others clapped and cheered while still others tried to get close to him. That was what the bodyguards had been for. Eugene felt bad about the people being forced away from him. He really didn't mind them being close to him or even touching him, but it was a safety precaution. He was after all the only heir to the throne.

But despite not being able to be close to them or even get a good look at them, Eugene still enjoyed being in the streets among his people. This was what Rapunzel had always done. Even when she was crowned Queen, she still took the time to see her people in person every day. But Hector had told Eugene that things were different in the Dark Kingdom. As he had said, the king, the royal family were not people; they were benevolent rulers.

Finally, the group came to the first temple that they were supposed to see that day, the Temple of Máni. The children were very excited even though all of them had been here many times before.

"Who's Máni?" Eugene whispered, leaning in close to Hector.

"You really should have paid more attention to my lectures," Hector sighed. "He's one of the Aesir. Please tell me you know who they are."

"They're the gods, right?"

"They're some of the gods. Don't forget the Vanir. What's the difference between the Aesir and the Vanir?"

"The Aesir are the ones that live in Asgard while the Vanir live in Vanaheim."

"Finally! You're getting it!"

Eugene glared at Hector for the overly sweet tone of voice in that last statement. Hector tried not to laugh so as not to disturb the squires.

"Alright then, asshole," Eugene said, careful to keep the last word extra quiet. "What's Máni's place among the Aesir?"

"Máni?" Hector said. "Oh, he's only the most important and most highly revered Aesir to our people, the moon god."

"You can cut the sass, Hector," Eugene growled slightly. Hector just laughed in response.

Eugene looked away from Hector to admire the temple around him. If he was going to be here, he might as well look at it and try to learn something.

The temple was one hundred and eighty feet long, one hundred and twenty feet wide, and one hundred and fifty feet tall, though there was only one level. Eugene could see all the way up to the top of the massive tower in the center. There were four balconies that went around the whole interior of the temple. The first was fifty feet above the group, the second was eighty feet, the third one hundred and ten, and the final balcony was suspended one hundred and forty feet in the air at the top of the tower. The third balcony was in the tower as well.

It was dark inside the temple because there were no windows or openings in the building. The only thing illuminating it were the torches that were hanging on the walls. The red and orange light danced off the gold inside of the temple. The temple itself was built from dark wood, but many surfaces were lined with gold, including the twenty-four decorated columns. There were several gold statues and engravings of wolves, a beautiful woman, and the night sky. In the center of the temple was a hundred-foot-tall solid gold statue of Máni in his chariot.

Dozens upon Dozens of people were inside the temple, and yet it was quiet. The only sounds were the hushed prayers of the people and the instructors quietly telling the children about the history of the temple. Most of the people surrounded the statue of Máni while others knelt at the foot of the wolf statues.

Eugene leaned in closer to Hector and whispered,

"What are all these people doing?" He motioned to the people kneeling around the statue of Máni.

"They're offering food to Máni and praying for him to remain strong and fast," Hector answered.

"Why?"

"Because he's the moon. If he loses strength and stops doing his job, we don't have hardly any light during the nighttime, nor does his sister, Sól, know when she's supposed to go into the sky as the sun."

"Is that who that woman is?" Eugene pointed to one of the statues of the beautiful woman.

"Yes. He signals her to start doing her job, and she signals the same for him. So he needs to be there. We also need him to stay strong so he doesn't get eaten by the wolves that pursue him. We offer the wolves honey and nuts so that they become tired and give Máni the chance to slow down and rest a little."

Eugene looked around at the wolf statues all around the temple. He saw people sliding dishes of honey at the statues' feet.

That explains that, Eugene thought.

"So," Eugene said, making sure to keep his voice down. "Do you actually believe any of this?"

"I was raised as a worshiper of the Aesir by Mythica," Hector replied. "I used to be devoted when I was younger, but not so much now. I still go to worship at the temples if I'm asked to or have to for whatever reason, but other than that, I don't spend much time doing any kind of worship. If there are any gods up there, they haven't been much help at all. What about you?"

"I'm not really a believer in anything," Eugene said. "Rapunzel's family is Christian, so I've been to church with them, but it doesn't really mean anything to me."

"You're family's Christian too. For the entirety of the Dark Kingdom's history, the royal family has been Asatruars. That was until King Benedict converted to Christianity. From then on, the royals have been Christians. There was a bit of an outrage when it first happened, but everyone got over it eventually."

"So I'm technically Christian?"

"Yeah. That's how I'm your godfather, idiot."

Both Eugene and Hector chuckled together for a moment. Then, the priests and priestesses said that the group was leaving the Temple of Máni to go to the Temple of Týr and the Temple of Odin. Both of these temples were very similar to the Temple of Máni, though they were smaller and less grand. They were, however, still very beautiful. Hector was sure to quietly tell Eugene everything he needed to know about these temples and the deities that were worshiped there.

When the group finally returned to the Akademia, the sun was starting to set. The courtyard was full of countless other children of varying ages. Some of them were eating their dinner, others were finishing their training in a particular area of the Akademia, and some were already going inside the wall of the courtyard where the barracks was to sleep.

The priests and priestesses profusely thanked Eugene for joining them today, saying just how much it meant to the children. Eugene accepted their thanks gratefully before following Hector into the center of the Akademia. Hector introduced more of the squires to the prince. All of the squires were thrilled to meet such an important person and showed the utmost respect to him.

After an hour, Eugene was ready to retire to his bedchamber, but there was one more person that Hector wanted him to see.

"Adira!" Hector called.

The white-haired warrior turned around, a wide grin spreading across her face. She ran over and embraced Hector, startling Eugene. She then began to question her brother on how his trip went before noticing Eugene.

"Fish Skin!" - Adira didn't hug Eugene, but she still seemed very happy to see him. - "How are you settling in? Do you like it here?"

"The Dark Kingdom's beautiful," Eugene responded, smiling broadly. "You guys have done an amazing job rebuilding it."

Adira then ushered Eugene over to meet the group of squires that she had been working with all day. They were fourteen years old and very, very talented. Only the teens with significant pre-existing skill were asked to join the older groups, so that they wouldn't have to be trained up from the level that the seven-year-olds were. This is why there were only a dozen of them.

After Eugene had been introduced to Adira's group of squires, the warrior asked Eugene about Corona and Rapunzel. She was quite pleased to hear that Rapunzel was pregnant (though she ignored Hector's inappropriate comments about it) since it would mean the next heir for the Dark Kingdom could be arriving very soon. She was also happy that Corona's rebuilding had been going well.

Eugene was surprised that Adira didn't bring up what had happened to Edmund or the looming war. Did she not know that Eugene knew about it? Surely she had to! She spoke with the Royal Council every day. They must have told her, or else, why wouldn't they? The prince actually tried to bring it up, but Hector grabbed his wrist as soon as he saw what he was about to do. He shook his head, a warning look in his eyes. And so, Eugene stayed quiet.

Finally, after almost all the squires had gone to bed, Eugene, Hector, and Adira left the Akademia. They walked the quiet halls of the palace together for a while longer. But eventually, Adira said that she had much to do the following day and would be retiring to her chambers. Eugene and Hector bid the warrior farewell. The prince waited until Adira was long gone before speaking to Hector.

"What's going on?" he asked. "What's wrong with Adira?"

Hector sighed and stayed silent for a moment, thinking carefully about what to say.

"Adira, she..." Hector began uncertainly. "She doesn't feel as strongly for Edmund's cause as you and I do."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"Adira isn't as opposed to the people's side of the argument as one might think. She's worried for Edmund's health, and she was very upset when she heard about the assassination attempt, but that's because Edmund's her brother. She agrees with the people that Edmund didn't do the right thing in trying to destroy the Moonstone. She cared about your mother, but she was fully ready to move on when she died. Adira thinks that what Edmund did was rash, foolish, and selfish. And she furthermore thinks that he's had what happened to him coming for a long time, and she won't say that he didn't deserve it. Overall, Adira thinks that Edmund acted poorly as a king, and the people are fully right to be angry with him."

Eugene stood frozen in shock. Adira... Adira what?! How could she? How could she stand up for the people who had tried to kill his father? Eugene was furious. Hector knew it too.

"Eugene!" Hector said in a commanding tone, grabbing the prince's shoulders. "Adira loves Edmund. She doesn't wish any harm on him. All she thinks is that he made a very, very bad decision that resulted in devastating pain for our entire kingdom, and that the people have every reason to be angry about it. She understands that he was in horrible grief over the death of his wife, but she believes that it is his job to stand above such things and to keep serving his people. She thinks it was selfish of him to try to destroy the Moonstone, and that because of it he has made a bad king. A bad king. Not a bad person. Adira loves Edmund just as much as the rest of us. Do you understand?"

Eugene nodded, but he couldn't stop his silent fuming.

Adira may think that Edmund's a bad king, but she is being a bad sister, Eugene thought resentfully.

Hector soon bid farewell to Eugene. The warrior was tired, and he needed to sleep so that he was ready for his duties tomorrow. After all, he would need to start up Eugene's serious training, and he needed to be well rested for that.

But first, he went to fetch his animals from the stables. The four animals were very happy to see him. He stroked Tekakwitha's rough gray skin affectionately before leaving her and taking the other three animals inside.

When Hector got to his chambers, Luna, Lady, and Thanatos all curled up on his bed immediately.

"Look at you three," Hector said when he walked into his bedchamber after changing into more comfortable clothes for sleep. "I see you haven't waited to get in your spot."

Hector blew out the candles and got into bed. As soon as he did, the three animals all readjusted so that they were laying on top of him. The warrior thought about moving them or scolding them, but then he thought better of it. He'd let them stay there. After all, what harm were they really doing?

Hector closed his eyes, and soon fell into a far deeper sleep than he had the night before. 

Chapter Text

"Eugene!"

The prince's head shot up, eyes wide. He dropped the quill in his hand and put his arm over the paper that he was working on so that Hector couldn't see it. Hector stood in front of him, arms crossed, glaring fiercely at him.

"How many times do I have to tell you?" Hector said, losing his patience for the fifth time that day. "Pay attention! We had a deal! I try to be more patient, but you actually have to try. What are you even writing on that paper anyway?"

The warrior snatched the paper out from under Eugene's arms without tearing it. He looked at it for a few seconds before his face seemed to melt in disappointment. He turned the paper to face Eugene.

"Really?" he sighed. "Doodling? What are you, five? Come on, Eugene! You're lucky I'm this merciful. Technically, I'm allowed to beat you if I want."

"Wait, what? How is that allowed?"

"As your mentor, I'm allowed to do whatever I want as long as I believe it to further your training. And I don't know, but I think you could use a good beating..."

"Fine, fine! I'll pay attention!"

"You'd better. You have a gala tomorrow."

Eugene froze. He stared at Hector as the warrior casually went back to the map of the Dark Kingdom that was mounted on the wall.

"I have a what?" Eugene gaped.

"A gala," Hector repeated casually. "A ball. A rich-person-party. The Council thought it would be a good way to introduce you to the nobility and to get you comfortable with social situations. I agree. Therefore, after we're done with this geography lesson, we're going over etiquette again."

"You didn't tell me about this!"

"You need to be ready for anything at all times."

Eugene sighed and pouted but stayed quiet. There was nothing he could do about it. He wasn't even officially crowned, so if the entire Royal Council wanted him to do this, he had to. Even Hector agreed with them!

The prince and the warrior struggled through the next hour of studying geography before they moved on to what Eugene hoped would be manners or something stupid and easy to remember like that. While it was incredibly stupid in his not-so-humble opinion, it was not easy nor was he happy about it.

"You've got to be kidding me," Eugene gaped as he watched Hector move out to the wide-open floor in the other room.

"You're going to a gala, Eugene," Hector pointed out. "Last I checked, you can't dance."

"I can dance just fine!"

"Maybe in Corona you could, but as I've stated many times before, things are different in the Dark Kingdom. Now, get over here."

Eugene stomped over to Hector, mumbling under his breath. The warrior ignored this behavior and guided Eugene into the proper position. The prince didn't think it was very different from the way Coronans started a dance, but that was until the actual dancing began.

"Stop stepping on my foot!", "You're supposed to be leading!", and "That is not where your hand goes!" were among the most commonly used phrases. Hector prayed that a palace servant wouldn't walk by. If they heard such things, it would look very strange for both Hector and Eugene.

Meanwhile, inside the large room, Eugene was absolutely baffled. Formal dances in Corona were slow and generally quite boring. What Hector was instructing Eugene in was nowhere near either of those two things. The prince could barely keep up with the movements. He was completely focussed on trying not to fall over. Though his mind did wander once or twice.

Where did Hector learn to dance the woman's part so well?

Finally, after nearly two hours, Eugene was at least keeping up and mostly understanding what he was supposed to be doing, even if the execution was less than ideal. Hector assured the prince that they would work on his dancing early tomorrow. It was very important that Eugene learn this since every noble woman in the country would want a dance with him, especially the unmarried ones. But then of course there was the matter of learning how to deal with the high-ranking men of the Dark Kingdom. For this, Hector also had a lesson.

Hector took Eugene back to the smaller room and had him sit down. Then he had him begin to memorize the names of each duke, general, and knight that the prince would be meeting at tomorrow night's gala. He also told him about their political beliefs and their motivations. After this, Hector introduced him to the few women who held powerful positions on their own without the help of a man. Unfortunately, this generation of nobles was mostly made up of powerful men and their pretty side pieces. Things had been different in the past, but not this time.

It was almost sunset before Hector finally finished Eugene's lessons, and he made sure to tell the prince that there would be more the following morning. Eugene groaned, but he knew there was nothing he could do about it.

Hector's final job for the day was to go help the nine–year-old squires with their very first sparring session with each other. Eugene asked to go with him, and Hector didn't see any issue with it, but he made sure to tell the prince that he couldn't see the squires every day; his training came before everything else.

On the way to the Akademia, Hector explained that the sevens only learned the basics during that stage of their training, the eights got more in-depth training, and the nines were expected to begin their combat training on each other after several months of preparation at the beginning of the year. Eugene wasn't sure how he felt about having children so young fight each other, but Hector assured him that it was perfectly safe. They wouldn't fight with weapons for another year, and the padded protection wouldn't come off for another year after that. In other words, the actual hard and dangerous fighting wouldn't start until they were older and more mature. And after that, when they were sixteen, they were given a mentor who could train them however he or she wished.

When the two arrived at the Akademia, the nine-year-old squires were all gathered around the large painted circle in the center of the courtyard. There were mats laid down on the circle. Hector quietly explained that those would be taken away when the squires reach twelve. There were in total fourteen priests and priestesses all around the circle helping the little squires to gear up in their protection and telling them once again how the fighting would go. Some of the children looked absolutely ecstatic to begin this part of their training while others were incredibly nervous.

Adira ran over to meet Hector and Eugene at the entrance.

"I didn't know you'd bring the prince along," Adira said to her brother, inclining her head at Eugene.

"He asked to come," Hector responded. "I didn't see the harm in it. And who knows? It might calm some of the squires down."

"Or it could make things far worse. I know that if I was a child, I'd be terrified to have my first fight in front of the prince."

"Except you knew the prince since you were three."

"That's not the point, brother."

Eugene watched the two siblings glare at each other. Then he finally gathered his courage and told Adira that he would leave if she really thought that him being there would stress out the children. But he was sure to mention that he wanted to be there so that he could support the squires and give them encouragement. Adira thought for a moment, then she sighed, and relented.

The warrior guided Hector and Eugene to the circle in the center of the Akademia. The children looked up at Eugene and collectively gasped. There were twenty-two of them, and they hadn't had the chance to speak with the prince the prior night since they were far too busy getting a lecture from their instructors about the combat training the following day. Now the prince was right in front of them.

All fourteen instructors bowed to Eugene, and they ordered the children to do the same. Eugene didn't like this reaction from everyone, but he stayed silent; he'd have to get used to this kind of thing. Then everyone got back to what they were doing while Eugene volunteered himself for comforting nervous children. But soon the actual fighting started.

Eugene was fully expecting the children to be instant champions at fighting based on how he'd seen the other squires perform in their tasks. However, this was not the case. The nine-year-olds were by no means bad fighters, for their constant training made sure of that, but at the same time they weren't great. Some of them did very well as was expected. There were always a few that excelled above the rest, as Hector had said, but the majority of the children simply did fine. Not bad, not good, just fine.

It took just over two hours for all the children to have one or two fights depending on how well they did and to be given their corrections. Hector and Eugene bid the children farewell and left the Akademia while Adira stayed behind to help the squires get out of their gear. The warrior and the prince walked with each other for a while. Eugene eventually asked Hector a question that had been on his mind for a while now.

"Have you seen Quirin or Varian or anyone else since we got here?"

"Quirin and his son came to see me this morning before I went to teach you," Hector replied. "I hope to see them again at tomorrow's gala. But as for Chaviv, the answer is no. I haven't seen him at all, though I heard from Quirin that he's been staying at an inn in the center of the city. He likes it here, and he hopes to start up his job as a carpenter again. I'll be happy to support him in that if I get the chance."

Eugene didn't say anything for a moment. He thought about whether or not it was right to ask Hector his next question or if he should keep it to himself. The warrior had seemed calm enough in his response, but Eugene could just barely hear the cold tone in his voice. Finally, the prince made his decision.

"You don't get to see your family very often, do you?" Eugene asked quietly. "Because of your duties, I mean."

"I used to," Hector said after a short pause. "For the hundred years leading up to the Fall, there were no wars, social turmoil, or issues in the royal family. The only thing that caused any outrage was your father marrying your mother. Other than that, there was complete peace. The only thing I had to do was occasionally help the younger squires train. The rest of the time I was with my loved ones.

"However, now I have to teach the squires, rebuild this kingdom, deal with the civil war on the horizon, and train you. So no. I probably won't get to see any of my friends or family for a very long time."

Eugene tried to think of something to say, something that would make Hector feel better, or rather, something that would make himself feel better. However, all he could manage was a simple, quiet, "I'm sorry."

"It's not your fault, brother," Was all that Hector said in response.

~*~

The next morning, Hector had to get up extra early to train Eugene. He quickly dressed in something simple and comfortable before going to fetch the prince. Eugene nearly dragged himself out of his chambers only for Hector to say that it wasn't necessary. The servants would be arriving in a few hours to wash and dress him, so it wouldn't make sense to force them to have to look all over the palace to find where the prince was training.

And so, Hector and Eugene stayed in the large main room to the prince's massive chambers. The room was, of course, regal in every sense of the word, decked out in gold and fine decoration. Eugene was shocked to learn that when he was crowned king, he would have an even more extravagant room. He'd never lived in a space as fine as the one he was in now. Eugene liked it, but it was still strange.

Hector immediately set about finding the largest area where there was nothing for him and Eugene to run into. The two had to clear some things aside, but soon they had a space suitable for the prince's dance practice.

The dancing went better than it had the day before, though there were still many things that needed to be corrected. Hector had to be aware of time, since he only had a few hours to prepare Eugene before the servants arrived. Therefore, the warrior had to be satisfied when after an hour and a half the prince danced at least competently.

Next, Hector had Eugene go over all the names, positions, and beliefs of all the most important nobility that would be at the gala. The prince was quizzed several times, and it took longer than Hector would have liked. However, Eugene did eventually manage to get most of the questions right, even if he was horribly and almost hilariously incorrect when answering the other questions.

With the remaining estimated hour, Hector helped Eugene to remember the proper etiquette for a prince in the Dark Kingdom. At this, Eugene actually did quite well. He remembered almost everything, and even when he forgot to do something the technically correct way, he always came up with something to do instead that at least wasn't offensive.

No servants arrived for an additional half hour, which gave Hector the chance to briefly go over the native tongues with Eugene. The prince did well with the religious language of the Dark Kingdom, because he'd heard Hector speak and sing it several times before. But Eugene didn't do nearly as well when it came to remembering the other languages of the Dark Kingdom. He needed a large amount of help from Hector to remember most of the words and phrases that he would need. This worried Hector, but there wasn't time to fix it.

Though they arrived half an hour later than expected, the servants were completely calm and fully prepared to do anything to help get their prince ready for the gala that night. Eugene looked helplessly at Hector as the serving women began to usher him away to the bathroom. In his eyes was a look that screamed, Oh, God, no! Please, not this again!

You'll be fine, Hector mouthed at the prince as he disappeared from sight.

Hector then went back to his own chambers to bathe and get ready. Unlike the prince, he was alone and infinitely grateful for it. He was also grateful for the fact that he could actually pick how to present himself this time. Almost to spite the council, he picked an outfit that was entirely white and silver. The clothing was much more traditional and less religious because of its heavy boots, massive amounts of light gray fur, and the fact that Hector's hair was worn completely down. It was rather strange not to at least have his braids in to keep his hair out of his face, but Hector liked what he chose. Once Hector had examined the clothing to make sure everything was correct and neat, the warrior sighed.

Time to go deal with his royal annoyance, Hector thought.

When Hector arrived back at the prince's chambers, everything was just how the warrior had expected. The servants were running around in a panic, most of them looking incredibly frustrated, and Hector could hear Eugene yelling from another room. Hector sighed again.

Just as he stepped into the room, three serving women ran out. Eugene sat near a large vanity, just like he had been on the day of the procession. Only this time, he was angrily sealing a letter, muttering to himself.

"I see you're still being a pain for the serving women," Hector observed.

Eugene looked up. His face brightened but only slightly.

"I was just trying to write a letter to Rapunzel," Eugene said grumpily. "And those damn women were hanging over my shoulder."

"They probably thought that you were writing instructions for them. You're going to have to learn to deal with them, or else you'll get a reputation for being cruel to the lower classes and women."

"I'm not being cruel!" Eugene insisted.

"I know, I know!" - Hector held up his hand to silence the contrary prince. - "But you still need to be careful as well as learn to be patient with them."

Eugene glared at the surface of the vanity but stayed quiet. However, the silence didn't last very long. As Hector began carefully examining Eugene's face and hair, the prince began to complain about his clothing. The light brown fur was uncomfortable and hot, the robes were too long, and the boots were just ridiculous!

Hector tried to ignore the prince's complaints at first, but eventually he couldn't stand it.

"Eugene!" Hector scolded. "I know you're not used to wearing boots with such a high heel on them, but you're just going to have to accept that you need them because you're short!"

"I am not short!" Eugene growled.

"Maybe not in Corona, but you have to remember that I'm a little bit short for a man in the Dark Kingdom. It was harder to tell your height when you were on a horse, but now it'll be really obvious. That's why these robes that you hate so much are so long. The robes hide the boots so nobody can tell that we artificially made you taller. Now suck it up, and hold still!"

Eugene crossed his arms and pouted but otherwise remained still so that Hector could line his eyes with the appropriate amount of kohl, which to Eugene's discomfort, was a lot.

Finally, after Eugene was ready, Hector had him stand up so that the prince could practice dancing in the boots. The boots themselves made Eugene six inches taller so that he was as tall as Hector, but this made them very hard for the prince to move in.

Hector ordered that the serving women leave Eugene alone for the next hour and a half, skipping the part where they would douse him in perfumes and fuss over his clothing. Instead, Eugene practiced his dancing.

Eugene did eventually manage to not hurt himself when dancing in the boots, and Hector had to be happy with it. Now, before the gala began, Eugene had one more place and one more person that he had to go see.

The prince was led down the halls and up many flights of stairs by Hector and several bodyguards. He had no idea where he was going, and Hector wouldn't answer him when he asked.

The walk took around half an hour, and the floor that the small group arrived at had no one on it. Usually, there were maids and little serving boys running around to do one thing or another along with the occasional priest or priestess. However, on this floor of the palace, there was no one, and it was silent. Eugene was led over to a gigantic, decorated double-door at the end of the hallway. It took up the entire wall, and its top almost touched the ceiling. One of the guards stepped forward and knocked on the door three times. Then, he stepped back, and everyone waited. 

Soon, a priestess opened one of the sides of the door. She saw Eugene and knelt down, waiting for him to give her permission to rise. When he did, she led the prince and Hector inside while the guards remained outside.

The priestess took Eugene and Hector through several more rooms before stopping at one door and knocking.

"Your majesty," She called. "Lord Hector and your son are here."

Eugene stopped breathing and froze. Hector cast him a worried glance. Then, the prince smiled, tears beginning to spring to his eyes. Hector gently ordered the priestess to leave them, and she obliged with a bow. Then, the door slowly creaked open, and there stood King Edmund.

"Dad!"

Eugene lunged at his father and threw his arms around him. Edmund staggered back but managed to steady himself. Then he returned the embrace, squeezing his son tightly, running his fingers through his hair. Eugene cried into his father's shoulder. Edmund was saying something over and over again that Hector couldn't quite hear. Hector watched the two, his own eyes starting to water. When Edmund finally released his son, he saw Hector, and the warrior's tears fell. Edmund embraced his brother.

"I love you," he cried softly. "I love you so, so much, brother. Are you alright?"

Edmund pulled away and began to examine both Hector and Eugene. The two gaped at him.

"Are we alright?" Eugene said in disbelief and shock. "Dad, you were poisoned! I don't think it's our health that you should be worrying about!"

"I'm fine, son," Edmund insisted gently. "The poison was a nasty one, but I'm fine now, I promise. I'm just worried about you. How are you settling in?"

"It's been great. I think I'm gonna really like it here. But in other news, you're gonna be a grandfather."

"Rapunzel's pregnant?" A wide grin spread across Edmund's face.

"Yeah! She should have the baby in a little over half a year."

"That's fantastic!"

Edmund embraced his son again, and he pulled Hector into it after a few moments. Once he was put down, Hector reminded Eugene and his father that the gala they were supposed to be at would be starting soon, and they had to be the first people there. Eugene had been so happy to see Edmund that he hadn't even noticed that the king was dressed in formal attire. He asked his father if he was sure that going was a good idea. Edmund insisted that he would be fine.

On the way down the many flights of stairs to the largest ballroom in the palace (Eugene had been shocked to learn that there were three), Hector informed Eugene that the gala would consist of several hours of dancing, a banquet, and then more dancing to finish off the night. Therefore, the prince needed to remember not just his manners with the nobles but also his table manners. At this, Eugene groaned.

When the group arrived at the ballroom, Edmund and Eugene went to sit on the two thrones that were on an elevated platform. The ballroom didn't look anything like the ballrooms in Corona. Firstly, it was dark. There were only a few torches lighting the entire room. Additionally, there was alcohol, and it was not like the fine wines of Corona. There was strong alcohol everywhere. Hector saw Eugene eying the drinks with almost disgust.

"We drink a lot here," The warrior explained. "This isn't unusual at all."

Eugene still found this custom strange even after Hector explained it. Even the thrones were odd. Unlike the gold thrones in Corona, the ones in the ballroom were carved from dark wood. There were intricate moons and hunting designs carved all over it. They were some of the most beautiful carvings Eugene had ever seen.

Eugene sat on the smaller of the two thrones next to Edmund. Hector stood beside Eugene and slightly back. His job was to remind Eugene of any of the nobles he met in case he forgot who he was being introduced to. After all, every one of the nobles would want to personally welcome their prince home. Hector would then sit directly across from Eugene during the banquet to once again help him if he needed it. This would be the warrior's position and duty all night.

Soon, after the many dozens of servants had left after finishing the final preparations, the massive double-doors were opened. Nobles began to stream in all wearing their finest clothing and talking with each other. They all had some kind of gift with them which Eugene could only assume was for him. Hector had warned him about this and how the nobility liked to give very extravagant gifts. They were all trying to out-do each other.

The nobles began to form a line in front of Eugene as the music started and the dancing began. Eugene found his job to be made much easier when Hector formally announced each person as they came to kneel at the foot of the platform. They congratulated him and welcomed him to their kingdom, saying just how glad they were that he was here with them. They left gifts of fine jewels, artwork, and some even left animals such as doves or a well-bred hunting dog. The gifts were taken away by servants to the prince's chambers as they were given so that they wouldn't pile up.

Eugene hated having to say virtually the same thing to each and every person with the same regal but fake smile. He wanted to join the dancing or to take part in real conversation with people and not just sit up on his throne like he was some kind of pretty statue! However, he had to; this was his duty as prince, at least it was for tonight.

The prince also noticed that many of the nobles glared at Edmund and some even refused to look at him or acknowledge him. Eugene was upset by this and thought about chastising those who treated his father in such a way, but Edmund stopped him. The king didn't want any trouble tonight. If the people were angry, let them be.

After what seemed forever, yet another noble stepped forward and knelt at the foot of the raised platform. The man was tall, just like everyone else, and was quite muscular. He had a sharp jawline, hollow cheeks, and a pointed nose. He was also very pale. His eyes were a deep emerald. He had wavy, fiery red hair that flowed all the way down his back to his waist. He wore red clothing that was different from everyone else's in that it looked like military garb. He carried a beautiful sword and hilt in his hand.

As the man knelt, Eugene waited for Hector to announce him like he had with every other noble. He didn't. Eugene was alarmed. Was this a test? Was he supposed to announce this man? Then Hector bowed. The warrior had done this for every man and woman as he announced them. However, this time he bowed slower and deeper. He kept his eyes on the man as he looked at him with adoration.

"General Ulysses," Hector said in an admiring and almost longing tone, speaking directly to the man.

General Ulysses bowed in return before addressing Eugene. His voice was strong but smooth and gentle, unlike the rough and grating voices of so many other nobles. He presented the sword to the prince, saying that it was his great grandfather's, making it over two thousand years old. And yet it was still in exquisite condition and could still be taken into battle. Ulysses handed the gift to a servant who took it away to the prince's chambers where all the other gifts were. Then, the general bowed to Edmund and Hector before turning and joining the crowd.

General Ulysses had been the last one in line. There would be more nobles arriving soon, but for the time being, there was no one waiting to greet the prince. And so, Eugene turned to Hector, a baffled smile spreading across his face.

"What?" Hector questioned when he noticed the way the prince was looking at him.

"Who was that man?" Eugene asked.

"He was General Ulysses. He's the Keiserlig Komandante, the Commander in Chief of our armies. He's the youngest one in our kingdom's history, being only thirty when he received the position. He'd been the Keiserlig Komandante for as long as I've been a member of the Brotherhood. He's always strived for perfection, peace, and is one of the most talented men I've ever met in my life.

"What? Why are you looking at me like that?"

"You really think he's something special, huh?" Eugene stated, his smile only growing, an almost amused look twinkling in his eyes. "You didn't bow like that for anyone else. Neither did you speak directly to anyone else or say their name like that."

"What's your point?"

"You like him, don't you?"

Hector tensed up, his face starting to flush pink in the orange light. He took a deep breath, regaining his composure. He looked straight ahead.

"I don't know what you're talking about," Hector said in a serious and defensive tone.

"Sure, sure you don't," Eugene laughed.

The prince didn't bother Hector about General Ulysses for the rest of the night, though he did chuckle about it under his breath every now and again.

Finally, the last of the nobles who were supposed to be at the gala arrived, and Eugene was allowed to get out of his throne. As soon as he did, the women in the ballroom began to whisper among each other, some of them giggling while others hissed at each other. Hector informed the prince that who he picked to dance with first was very, very important and that he should choose carefully.

Eugene asked where Mythica was. He had been introduced to the women three hours ago. She had been one of the first people to greet him. He had been baffled by her appearance, especially since he knew how the people despised black hair. But Hector had been happy to see her. He had smiled at her as he announced her. Eugene thought she would be an excellent choice for his first dance of the night. And so, he went to find the High Priestess.

It didn't take long, since she was very easy to spot. She was quite honored that the prince would pick her as his first dance partner, and she thanked him profusely. Eugene didn't end up talking with her as much as he had hoped. Mythica was a very serious and formal woman who was hard to speak to if you didn't already know her well. But still the experience was enjoyable. Mythica seemed like a good woman, and Eugene was happy to have met her. And he didn't step on her feet like he had feared.

Eugene had several more dances with duchesses and members of the Royal Council before it was announced that the banquet would be starting. The party moved to the banquet hall that was close by with much chatter. King Edmund took his place at the head of the table with Eugene on his right and Hector on his left. The higher ranked someone was, the closer they sat to the king. A servant sat behind Edmund, and Hector explained that the servant was the king's taster. The Council wasn't taking any more risks with the king's safety.

Once everyone had found their appropriate spots, a bell was rung, and the banquet began. The banquet was supposed to last two hours and would contain ten courses. Eugene wasn't sure how he was expected to eat all that, but he kept his mouth shut. He didn't want to risk offending anyone.

Eugene actually managed to remember almost all of his table manners, and the times he messed up, no one seemed to notice; they were all too busy with their own food and conversations. The prince actually got to speak more in-depth with the high priest and priestess. General Ulysses sat two places down from Hector, so Eugene could speak with him as well. Ulysses asked Hector and Eugene about Corona, the warlord Cassandra, and the havoc she wreaked on Corona with the help of Zhan Tiri. This led Eugen and Hector to tell many stories, all of which General Ulysses quite enjoyed.

After an hour, Eugene looked over at Hector to ask him a question concerning a certain phrase he'd heard people say during the banquet in the native tongue. He froze.

Hector was gripping the edge of the long table so tightly that his knuckles were white. His eyes were squeezed shut in a grimace. He was breathing hard and releasing small painful groans.

"Hector!"

The panicked tone in Eugene's voice was enough to get the attention of several people around him. Mythica instantly grabbed Hector's wrist, checking his pulse while she urgently questioned him about how he felt. The warrior didn't even seem to hear her.

Hector fell out of his chair, his eyes rolled back in his head. He was foaming at the mouth and twitching slightly. The duchess of the Capital screamed, causing the room to grow silent. Mythica knelt down beside Hector, calling desperately for a healer.

"Check his drink!" General Ulysses ordered an alarmed passing priestess. She wore the broach that marked her as a magic user.

She placed her hands above the cup and muttered something, her eyes closed. A few seconds later, her eyes shot open. She turned to Ulysses.

"It's poisoned."

~*~

The room was cool. That was how Hector liked his room to be because it helped him to sleep. The sun had just finished rising outside. The soft light lit up the room in a gentle way. Two bearcats and a hunting dog cried at the foot of the large bed. They rubbed against the bedpost yearningly. Adira dipped a cloth in a bowl of cold water that rested on the side table. She sat on the edge of the bed. She slowly rang the cloth out before pressing it to Hector's burning forehead. The warrior whimpered in his sleep as the sweat poured down his face. Eugene sat next to Adira on the bed, watching Hector's face. Adira placed one hand on Hector's, stroking it softly.

Finally, Eugene couldn't take the silence anymore.

"Why would the people go after him?"

Eugene's quiet voice seemed so loud inside the room. The Council hadn't even had to think for a second before placing the previous night's assassination attempt on those who were angry with Edmund. However, Eugene didn't know how or why they had come to that conclusion so quickly.

Adira thought silently and carefully for a moment before answering.

"They want him dead because they know what he means to Edmund," She said. She held onto Hector's hand tighter. "Hector is Edmund's brother, his most beloved brother. He loves him more than life itself.

"The people figured out that poison wouldn't work on the king anymore because of the precautions that the Royal Council was taking. But they don't want to kill him anymore, not yet at least. What they want is to make him suffer, and they know that they can use Hector to do that."

"Why didn't they go for me instead?" - Eugene put his head in his hands. - "I'm the king's son."

"They don't want to kill you because you're the king's son, his only son. They need you to be the next ruler. They see you as a savior. They hate Edmund, but they love you."

"I hate them!" Eugene growled.

Adira hesitated. Then, she put her hand on Eugene's shoulder. After a few moments, she removed her hand from Eugene so that she could soak the cloth in the cold water again. As she rang it out, she spoke.

"You should go, Eugene. You need rest."

"No. I'm not leaving him."

Adira sighed. She suspected that Eugene would say something like that. After all, Hector was just as much his brother as hers. 

Chapter Text

"And what is the difference between a duke and a lord?" Adira asked.

"A duke owns property while a lord holds power in the military, like a general but not," Eugene responded.

"Good."

Adira continued to ask questions while she gently smoothed the back of Hector's hand with her thumb.

It had been four days since the night of the gala when Hector was poisoned. The warrior still hadn't woken up and his condition wasn't improving. However, the healers said that since he lived through the night, there was a good chance that Hector would be just fine; he simply needed time to recover. But this good news didn't stop Eugene and Adira from visiting him.

Adira had taken over as Eugene's mentor for the past four days. She was calmer and more collected than Hector in her teaching, but she was also stricter, and she expected more from the prince. Eugene thought that she made a good mentor, but he still missed Hector. Every second that he spent around Adira just reminded him that Hector was ill and could possibly die. Adira knew this, and she was also worried about her brother every second of every day. And so, despite the fact that the prince was supposed to be learning in a formal environment, Adira took Eugene to do most of his studying in Hector's room so that he could be beside his friend. The healers would come in every now and again to check on the warrior, and Edmund had come to see his brother every day for a few hours, but other than that, Eugene and Adira were always alone with Hector.

Now, as Adira asked Eugene questions on the differing duties of priests and priestesses, someone knocked at the door. The two looked up, expecting it to be another healer, which would be unusual since a healing priestess had left the room just an hour ago. When the door opened, the maid didn't even have time to announce who was arriving before Varian came rushing into the room.

The teen ran to Eugene and threw his arms around him. The prince returned the embrace, holding Varian close to him.

"Where have you been?" Eugene asked when he pulled away. "I haven't seen you since I got here!"

"I was busy trying to get accepted as a squire," Varian explained, wiping tears out of his eyes. "But because I'm seventeen, I'd need to be moved directly to the mentor stage. The Royal Council was impressed by my alchemy, but they said that my hand-to-hand combat needed a lot of work. They originally were just going to send me away until they found out who my dad was. They've been trying to find the right mentor for me since, but then Uncle Hector..."

Varian trailed off when he looked down at his uncle lying unconscious on the bed. His eyes filled with tears. He clung to his uncle, weeping. He kept crying something about how he couldn't understand why anyone would ever do this. Eugene rubbed the boy's shoulder as comfort. He was after all still a child; Eugene didn't expect him to understand the complicated and vengeful motivations of the people.

"Four days," Varian said through his tears. "They wouldn't let us see him for four days."

Eugene was about to question who "us" was, then he looked up and saw Adira quietly talking with Quirin at the door. Eugene was alarmed to see how uncharacteristically close Adira was to Quirin. He held both her hands in his, and even from across the room, Eugene could see her shoulders shaking and the mist in her eyes. Quirin was saying something softly to his sister. Eugene eventually figured out that he shouldn't be surprised by this. Quirin was Adira's older brother by seven years, and he had always acted in a comforting and almost fatherly way to everyone in the Brotherhood. He was by far the oldest member and the most soothing.

Soon, Quirin walked over to Hector's bedside with Adira. Eugene stood up and stepped aside to make room for Quirin to see his brother. Varian pulled away from his uncle and instead climbed into the arms of his father. Quirin held his son tightly, running his fingers through the boy's raven hair. Then he reached down and laced his fingers through Hector's. He kissed his brother's hand softly before laying in against his heart, all the while keeping hold of his son.

The little family stayed like that for a long time. Eugene simply watched. Adira slowly inched closer to Quirin until she could sit down on the bedside and wrap her arms around him and his son. Eugene came over as well and cautiously placed his hand on Adira's shoulder. The warrior looked up at Eugene for a moment. Then she nodded before leaning her head against Quirin's back again.

All was quiet for what seemed forever. No one wanted to break the silence or to leave Hector's side. But eventually Adira, being the most uncomfortable with physical touch, let go of Quirin and Varian and shrugged off Eugene's hand. Quirin released Hector's hand and gently let go of his son. Varian laid down next to Hector, hugging him from the side. He still didn't want to leave his uncle. Meanwhile, Eugene, Adira, and Quirin walked over to the other side of the room to talk. Eugene quietly asked what had been going on in the city during the past four days. He hadn't been allowed to leave the palace since the banquet, so he had no clue as to what the people were doing.

Quirin took a deep, sad breath before answering.

"Word gets around fast in these lands," he began. "It had barely been a day before the whole nation knew what had happened to Hector.

"There are those who are furious about the attempt on Hector's life. They love Hector because he walks among them as their equal. He understands what it's like to be born with nothing, and he's always given the lowest classes a voice through himself. They believe Hector had nothing to do with the mistake that King Edmund made and that it's evil what the Insurrectionists have done to Hector.

"But then there are those who still want Hector dead. When they heard the news that Hector had survived their attempted assassination, we thought there was going to be some kind of a revolt. They're fighting in the streets with those who preach Hector's innocence. It's starting to become violent. The Insurrectionists are starting to come out of the shadows; they aren't hiding anymore."

"Is that what they're calling themselves?" Eugene asked. "The Insurrectionists?"

"We don't know what they call themselves, but 'Insurrectionists' is the best term that we have," Quirin answered.

"Did you know about this?" Eugene turned to Adira.

"I haven't been allowed to leave the palace, same as you. The Royal Council doesn't want any other members of the Brotherhood getting attacked."

"Then why has Quirin been allowed to leave?"

"Because he's not a full member anymore since he declared that he was staying retired."

Eugene continued to ask Quirin questions on the Insurrectionist and the state of the Dark Kingdom during the past five days. Quirin said that things seemed to be getting worse every second and that the Council feared there would be a full-scale insurgency. Apparently, some in the Council itself were rumored to be part of the movement against King Edmund, meaning that he had enemies everywhere.

Eugene couldn't help but wonder how long it would be before another person close to him was hurt, causing true chaos.

~*~

Another two and a half weeks passed. There had been three separate riots since then. Three times between three hundred and six hundred people had marched up to the palace gates in the middle of the night, screaming, demanding the public death of Hector, Adira, and Quirin.

Hector had woken up eight days after he had been poisoned. His whole family had been immeasurably relieved since this meant that he would live. They had spent the day talking with him, explaining the situation, and even making a few jokes about how bad the Insurrectionists were at poisoning people. But soon, the word got out that Lord Hector had woken up and that he would live.

Many people were overjoyed. The savior of the common people would live! He had survived the evil of the Insurrectionists! This was fantastic news!

However, others were less than pleased. It only took a few days before an entire riot was organized. They wanted the warrior dead, and they wouldn't take no for an answer. But now, it wasn't just Hector's life they wanted to forfeit, but Adira and Quirin's as well.

It didn't matter to them that Adira leaned more towards their side of the dispute than to the king's. It didn't matter that Quirin was retired and had nothing to do with the dispute at all. They still wanted both of their heads in addition to Hector's. Forcing the king to lose his generation of the Brotherhood and all of his siblings would be too painful for him to bear. That was exactly what the Insurrectionists wanted - to make King Edmund's life a living Hell so that he would be completely broken when they came to take his life as well.

The riots had to be suppressed by the soldiers and most of the people who were at the revolts were imprisoned for their actions. In addition, all three of Edmund's siblings were kept under constant guard.

Now, Eugene sat by Hector's bedside, labeling a map of the Dark Kingdom that the warrior had drawn up for him. Hector himself sat up in bed, writing down a few lyrics to a poem that he had thought up the night before. Edmund was also present. He was sitting in a chair at the foot of Hector's bed, intently watching his son and his brother. He had been providing his own bits of teaching and advice to Eugene in the two hours that he had been there, but he mostly stayed quiet. He was especially quiet now since he knew that he would have to leave soon to prepare to be briefed on the plans for the following day. He already knew that he had a meeting to attend with the Royal Council. Eugene would also be attending. The Council had even asked for Hector to be present, but no one had any idea how the Council expected them to get Hector to the meeting in his condition.

"Here," Eugene said, handing the labeled map to Hector. "How'd I do?"

"Excellent," Hector praised after looking over the map for a moment. "It seems you're finally starting to catch on. I assumed my sister helped with that?"

"She did a good job, but she was really strict and boring."

"Even more boring than you seem to think I am? That's truly shocking."

The two laughed together for a moment, and even Edmund chuckled from where he was sitting at the foot of the bed. Hector was about to pose his next question to Eugene, when Edmund stood up and began to speak.

"Well, I should be going now. Brother, don't feel pressured to go tomorrow if you aren't feeling up to it."

"I'll be there," Hector responded with a sigh. "The Council would kill me if I wasn't. And anyway, I'm not that fragile."

Edmund chuckled slightly as he left the room, closing the door behind him. Eugene turned to Hector.

"How exactly do you plan to get to this oh-so-important meeting, tough guy?" Eugene questioned, raising an eyebrow.

"I'll probably have some magic-users find a way," Hector replied casually. "Now, back to your lessons. It's history time."

Eugene groaned dramatically, making Hector laugh. The two spent several more hours together. The prince studied the history of the Dark Kingdom, the currency system, and Hector even got around to helping Eugene practice his dancing. Mythica came to visit Hector, and the high priestess was generous enough to allow the prince to use her as a dance partner for his practice. Hector was pleased to see that the prince's capability for traditional dancing had improved. Perhaps Adira had him practice while Hector was unconscious?

But soon, prince Eugene had to retire to his chambers. He had a big day the following morning. The prince hadn't yet attended an official meeting with the Royal Council. He needed his rest for such an event. Hector also needed to sleep, and not just because of the meeting that he planned to go to.

His recovery from the poison had been painful. The healers were doing a wonderful job keeping him healthy, but he wasn't happy or comfortable. The warrior had only been allowed to leave this bed once, and that was yesterday and only so he could get the feeling of his legs under him again. Hector wished that he could be back on his feet, mentoring the prince like he was supposed to. But no. Instead, he was stuck in bed because a group of very angry people wanted him dead for something that wasn't even his fault.

Typical. Just typical, Hector thought resentfully as he drifted off to sleep.

~*~

For the next few hours, Hector slept soundly. Luna, Lady, and Thanatos rested on top of him as they always did. The room remained cool because of the open window. In his sleep, he could faintly smell the flowers far below the window where he had planted them. He didn't dream of anything that he could remember. But then again, he barely remembered anything from the peaceful night at all after he had woken up, sweating.

The very first thing Hector noticed when he shot up in bed was the sweat. He was burning up. Everything around him felt so hot. Then, the warrior heard shouting and screaming. He noticed the peculiar orange light glowing from underneath his door crack and brighter still from outside his open window. The two bearcats were cowering in the corner of the room, whimpering. Thanatos was desperately crying at the foot of Hector's bed, nudging his master's foot. Finally, before he put the pieces of the horrific puzzle together, Hector smelled smoke.

The warrior threw off the covers and nearly fell out of bed. He used the wall and any piece of furniture that he could get his arms around to steady himself as he walked. He pushed himself to the open window. As soon as he made it, he choked on smoke. Once he managed to clear his watering eyes. He saw the fires.

His window faced the left side of the road that led to the main gates of the palace. If he wanted to see what was going on at the gate, he had to lean far out of his window. But Hector could see the source of the fires without having to lean out of the window hardly at all.

There were at least two hundred people surrounding the path to the gate. They held torches in their hands as they set fire to the gardens that surrounded the path. Several buildings behind them were also alight. The crowd was shouting and chanting. They were dragging screaming people out of the palace and down the path. Maids, guards, even a few Council members. They were being spat upon as they were dragged and chained. They were separated into groups. Hector watched as an entire group of at least twenty people was shot dead with arrows by the side of the road.

Hector staggered back from his window. He fell onto the floor. His three animals ran over to help their master and friend up. Hector leaned on them as he shakily got to his feet, trying to push down the rising sickness in his stomach.

Just then, the warrior heard footsteps come pounding down the halls outside his chambers accompanied with muffled voices. The footsteps paused, and then the entrance door to the chambers was kicked open. Hector staggered as quickly as he could manage to his bedside table. He pulled out his gloves that held his wrist mounted sword in them. Sweat poured down his face, his heart pumping as he struggled to fasten the gloves.

Soon the footsteps stopped in front of his bedroom door. Hector didn't have any more time. He flicked his wrist, drawing out the sword even though the gloves weren't on properly. The three animals stepped in front of him, growling fiercely.

"Hector!" Edmund called desperately through the door, pounding on it with his fist.

Hector immediately drew his wrist sword back into its place. He limped over to the door as fast as he could before unlocking it and throwing it open. He was blasted in the face with smoke. Before he could clear his eyes, Edmund had wrapped him up in his arms, squeezing him tightly. When Edmund released Hector, the warrior saw the other people with his brother, and he sank in relief.

Mythica and Chaviv stood behind Edmund at the door, both of them covered in soot and grime, still in their night clothes. Hector embraced each of them.

"Where have you been? What are you doing here?" Hector frantically asked Chaviv once he'd let him go.

"I was coming to visit you, but the healers said I would have to wait until tomorrow after the meeting you were supposed to have with the Royal Council," Chaviv quickly explained. "I was given a room in the palace to stay in until then, but then Prince Eugene came running into my room, dragging me out of my bed. The halls of the palace were filled with smoke, and there was screaming everywhere."

"Where's Eugene now?"

"He's with Adira, Quirin, and Varian," Edmund said before grabbing Hector by the arm. "Now come on! We don't have time! We have to get to the others before they find us!"

"Before who finds us?!"

"The Insurrectionists, Hector! They're here to kill us and anyone who defends us! Come on!"

Edmund began to run out of the bedchamber, dragging Hector along with him, but he didn't get far. Hector's weakened legs collapsed before they could make it to the main door of his chambers. Edmund didn't hesitate to pick his brother up and carry him on his back.

The group of four ran down the halls, choking on smoke with Hector's three animals following close behind. The whole palace seemed to be filled with the sounds of screams. The group was supposed to go down to the wine cellar where they would have a relatively clear path out of the palace through the servant's quarters. Once in the wine cellar they would meet Eugene and the others before escaping.

The group of seven made it down to the third level of the palace before encountering any trouble, but trouble it certainly was.

As Edmund rounded another corner with Hector on his back, he almost ran directly into a group of six men with torches and swords. They immediately recognized King Edmund, and the group knew it. They turned and began to sprint down the halls of the palace.

"Get the king and his brother!" The man with a long blonde beard instructed the other five men. "Kill the other two!"

Edmund ran and ran, clinging tightly to his brother with Mythica, Chaviv, and the three animals close behind him. They knew they couldn't run directly to the wine cellar, because that would lead the Insurrectionists directly to the others. Instead, they had to find an alternate and confusing route that would throw their pursuers off. The six men ran after them relentlessly. One of them pulled the bow off his back and began to load it with arrows.

Mythica suddenly grabbed Edmund and Chaviv and pulled them down a certain hallway. She whispered a spell before running straight towards a wall. Chaviv was highly alarmed, but Hector and Edmund knew exactly what the high priestess was doing. Hector reached down and grabbed onto Luna. Lady bit down gently onto Luna's tail, and Thanatos did the same to Lady. Just as the seven ran into the wall, they passed right through it into a room on the other side.

They heard the six Insurrectionists run past them on the other side of the wall. Mythica bent down, her hands on her knees, panting.

"It's not hard to get me through a wall," Mythica wheezed. "But all four of us plus animals? I... Ah..."

Edmund placed a soothing hand on Mythica's shoulder, and he allowed her a few moments to catch her breath and regain her strength. Then, the group of seven were off again towards the wine cellar.

They were slower and more careful as they made their way down to the basement level, narrowly avoiding several other groups of Insurrectionists. But eventually, they found their way to the large wooden double-doors that led to the palace wine cellar.

Edmund finally put Hector down. He allowed his brother to lean on him as the small group slipped through the door into the giant, dark room. They looked around for a few seconds before spotting the youth at the end of the room. Hector's heart skipped a beat, fearing that it was another Insurrectionist. But then he saw whose face was illuminated by the orange light.

If Hector didn't fear that someone would hear him, he would have called out Eugene's name. Instead, he stayed quiet and limped over with Edmund, Mythica, and Chaviv until Eugene noticed him. Adira suddenly ran out of the shadows and embraced Hector.

"Are you okay?" she asked, pulling away from Hector and examining his face.

"I'm okay," Hector responded reassuringly.

Eugene, Quirin, and Varian all quickly embraced Hector. Then they turned to Edmund who took the torch from his son and began to lead them through the wine cellar. He knew the secret servants' pass out because he had often used it to escape his lessons when he was a little boy. The other seven people and the three animals followed close behind the king, keeping low and quiet.

Just then, a single thought passed through Hector's mind, and his heart stopped.

Adira looked back to see her frozen brother and whispered loudly,

"Hector! What are you doing?"

"The squires," he said, staring straight ahead in horrible realization. "They... they'll find the squires. They'll kill them. W-we have to save them! They're just children!"

"Hector!" - Adira grabbed onto her brother's shoulders tightly. - "There are one hundred and seventy-five children in the Akademia! There is no possible way that we can save them all and still get out of here!"

"We have to save some of them," Eugene said, stepping forward. "How am I supposed to live with myself as king knowing that I let the future of my kingdom die?"

"We don't have the time!"

"We'll make the time!"

The doors of the wine cellar burst open. Thirty people all holding weapons and torches stood in the doorway.

"GET THEM!" The man in the front screamed.

Adira grabbed her brother and flung him over her shoulder. The group of eleven sprinted after Edmund towards the servant's pass. The Insurrectionists mercilessly pursued them. The man in the front screamed orders to keep the prince alive and unharmed.

Finally, they made it to the small door. Edmund opened it and pushed his son in first. The other seven ran in as quickly as they could, with Mythica being the last one. The passages were complicated with lots of turns and twists that led to many other rooms such as the kitchens and the servants quarters. The pathways were also very small. Only one person could go at a time. This was both an advantage and a disadvantage. The Insurrectionists could only pursue them one at a time, but they could only run away one at a time. The group believed that if they could run fast enough, then they would throw off their pursuers.

The servants' pass rang with the shouts of the Insurrectionist as Eugene and the others ran. Eugene had no idea where he was going, and he would have gotten them all lost if it hadn't been for his father telling him the directions.

Finally, after nearly half an hour of running, the voices of the many Insurrectionists grew faint. Edmund led Eugene and the others through one final passage. The door at the end opened into the stables. There, Adira put Hector down. The warrior quickly found Tekakwitha. Hector, Adira, Quirin, and Varian rode on Tekakwitha's back, Edmund and Eugene rode their own horses, Chaviv was given the mare Isola to ride, and Mythica mounted Luna. Then, they were off.

They didn't know where they were riding to, they just knew that they had to leave the palace and leave the Capital. The palace burned behind them. They could still feel the heat of the fires and the burning of the smoke in their throats for a long time. They could still hear the screams.

Hector had given the front controlling seat in Tekakwitha's saddle to Adira; he knew that he wouldn't be able to focus or breathe for that matter. He sat directly behind his sister. He leaned his head up against her back and began to cry. He cried, and gasped, and choked as the dozens of bright faces of the squires - his squires - filled his mind. They were children, little children, his little children. And yet he had forgotten about them until it was too late. He hadn't been able to save them. If they didn't conform to what the Insurrectionists ordered, they would be killed. It was foolish to think that they would show mercy to children. They cared nothing for those who were innocent, that much has been made clear.

Varian hugged his uncle from behind. Quirin placed a hand on Hector's shoulder. Adira reached behind her and began to stroke her brother's hair gently. The family stayed like that. They didn't know where they were going, but they knew that their uncle and little brother needed comfort. That was more important than anything. 

Chapter Text

The night air was cold. Wind howled through the rocks. Even at the base of the mountain it was cold. There weren't very many trees nor was there a large number of man-made structures. All of the mining towns were built into the rock further up the mountains. There were really only one or two settlements at the base of the Mendiak mountains, and they were very, very small, having a population of no more than eighty people each. This had been all the luckier for Hector and the others.

Since the night of the tragic attack on the palace eight days prior, Edmund had led the group through the nearby mountains of Mendiak. It had taken several days to get to the mountains on foot, but once they were there, the group had stayed well hidden. The last thing they needed was for the Insurrectionists to find them while they were weak, injured, and tired. It would be all too easy for them to pick the Brotherhood off, torture the king, and take the prince as their "honored guest".

For the past eight days, the group had been hunting using what weapons they had and trying to find any suitable vegetation. However, due to the temperature in Mendiak, there wasn't much greenery to be found. It was hard to split up the small amount of food among the group of eight, especially since there were the animals to account for as well. The creatures found it almost unbearable to keep going through the rough mountains without having anything to eat. They were weak and couldn't carry anyone most of the time. Everyone in the group had grown increasingly hungry throughout the week. The snow made sure that they didn't grow thirsty, and yet they were still weary. They were all also very, very tired. There hadn't been a comfortable place to sleep anywhere, and they could never sleep for more than an hour or two at a time for fear of being found by the Insurrectionists.

Everyone was positive that the Insurrectionists were looking for them everywhere. They were the reason that this had all started. They were the most wanted people in the entire Dark Kingdom. As for the Dark Kingdom itself, no one in the party of eight had been in contact with anyone else for eight days, so they had no idea of how the nation was faring or what the Insurrectionists had done. Who was in power, and who was dead?

All eight of them had no idea what was going on or who would be after them and when. They were hungry, exhausted, and scared. The animals were too tired to get their riders out of the mountains. The group didn't have any supplies with them, and scavenging could only get them so far, especially in the mountains of Mendiak. They needed to find a proper place to eat and rest.

Quirin carried Hector on his back like he had been all day. Hector was still weakened, and constantly hiking through the mountains wasn't helping. But this also slowed Quirin, and therefore the whole party, down.

Adira walked in the front of the group, her sword drawn. A fine king's sword had been forged for her upon her arrival back in the Dark Kingdom, since her Shadow Blade was destroyed along with all other black rocks when the Sundrop and the Moonstone came into connection.

The warrior stalked slowly up to the door of a tiny farmhouse while the others stayed back. The group had been forced to take a huge risk with finding a household that would take them in. For all they knew, anyone could be an Insurrectionist family or at least be under control of the terrorist group. They could be captured, handed off to the Insurrectionists, or killed in their sleep. But all eight of them needed proper rest and food or else they wouldn't survive long. They had to take their chances.

When Adira reached the doorstep of the farmhouse, she did her best to straighten up and to hide her blade behind her. She knocked three times on the simple oak wood door. Then, she waited.

She didn't expect someone to open the door as quickly as they did considering that it was the middle of the night. And yet, the warrior only had to wait a few seconds before someone unlocked and opened the door.

A blonde little boy opened the door. He stared at Adira for several moments, frozen, mouth agape. Adira stared back at him for a moment. Then she tried to speak, but the boy cut her off with his alarmed yelling.

"MOM! Lady Adira is at the door!"

"Rethel, close the door!" Came the incredibly annoyed voice of an older woman. "I told you to go to bed for the second time an hour ago! And what did I tell you about lying?"

"I'm not lying!" The little boy, Rethel, backed away from Adira. "She's standing right here, and she's got a sword!"

Rethel's mother muttered a few swears under her breath from the other room. A curvy, gray-haired woman stormed into the room with her hands on her hips. She was about to scold the boy in front of her when she saw Adira in the doorway with her sword still drawn.

The woman screamed. She lurched forward and pulled her son behind her, shielding him. She backed away, clutching the prayer beads around her neck.

"Please, don't be afraid!" Adira said, quickly putting her sword back in its sheath. "We're not going to hurt you!"

"W-we?!"

Adira waved the rest of the party and the animals over to the doorstep. The woman looked at each of them fearfully and at Edmund with hatred. Then, she saw Hector on Quirin's back.

"Véurr!" she cried.

Hector climbed down from his brother's back as the woman ran forward and knelt at his feet. The warrior immediately took her by the hand and helped her up. She began frantically repeating something that Hector couldn't understand.

"Ma'am, slow down, please!" Hector said. "I don't know what you're saying."

"They-they told us that you were dead!" The woman stammered.

"The Insurrectionists?"

The woman nodded. "They said that the king killed you. We saw your body!"

"What?" Eugene stepped forward, astonished. "How is that possible? Hector's right here! And why would my father ever kill him?"

"Eugene, I know you want answers, but this family is terrified," Adira cautioned. "We need to let them breathe and tell them why we're even here."

Eugene looked over to the door where the woman had first come from. There were six other children of varying ages hiding by the doorframe. They held onto each other tightly, eyes wide. The prince took a deep breath. He walked over to the children and offered them his hand, assuring them that no one was going to hurt them. They came out of their hiding place slowly and huddled around Eugene.

Hector then led the family into the next room to ask them for their help as well as several questions. The mother's name was Svala, and she had been raising her seven children - six boys and one girl - alone since her husband died eight years ago from illness. Svala told the group that she would be happy to house the eight of them in her humble farmhouse, but there weren't many places to hide them if any Insurrectionists decided to "check up" on her family. The terrorist had been traveling door-to-door for the past eight days trying to find Eugene and the others. If they were to come to her home, the only place they could possibly hide was the stables around the back of the house. Hector told her that staying in the stables would be just fine, and it might secure them a quick getaway if their animals were housed with them.

Svala told her oldest two children to get their weary guests some food. Varian offered to take the animals to the stables, but Svala said that her next oldest could do that just fine on his own and that Varian needed rest just like his companions. Then, while that night's leftover soup was heating up over the fire, Eugene started to ask his many questions.

He first learned that the Insurrectionists had taken over the palace and were running the nation themselves. Apparently, over half of the Royal Council had been a part of the plan to storm the palace, and they were the ones in charge. Among them were the three leaders of the Zinegotziak, Frode, Erik, and Bjorn. They were the ones who were leading the military to conduct the house-by-house searches for King Edmund and the others. General Ulysses had been nowhere to be found, and it was presumed that he had escaped or that he was dead.

Then Eugene asked about the situation with Hector and how he was apparently supposed to be dead.

"I was visiting my sister, Jodis, in the Capital the night that the palace was attacked," Svala explained quietly. "The morning afterwards, everyone in the city was gathered together outside the palace gates. Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn gave a speech, telling us what the Dark Kingdom would be like from then on. He told us that anyone who found King Edmund or Prince Eugene would be given the wealth of a duke and an estate in Trayrus.

"Then he told us that before we went back to our lives in the new and improved Dark Kingdom, there was one precious life that had been lost, and we needed to properly mourn them. Seniorra Zinegotzia Erik walked out of the palace, carrying Lord Hector's body in his arms.

"For a few moments, everyone in the city cried out in grief, 'Véurr! Véurr!'. Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn quieted us and then began telling us of how King Edmund had murdered his own brother in hopes that the Insurrectionists would be happy with Lord Hector's death, therefore letting himself live. Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn preached Hector's innocence, mourning the loss of his life, and saying what a cruel death his was."

"But the Insurrectionists were the ones who wanted me dead in the first place!" Hector fumed.

"We were told that those who demanded your death and started the riots outside the palace weren't true to the cause, that they were just blood-thirsty monsters who wanted a reason to kill the Brotherhood," Svala said.

"I still don't understand how they got Hector's body if he's alive and right here," Eugene added.

"It's not difficult for a talented magic-user to make one body look like another for a few minutes," Adira replied. "It's obvious that the Insurrectionists faked Hector's death to get the large lower classes angry. They love him far more than any other member of the Brotherhood or the Royal Family." - Adira turned to Svala. - "The Insurrectionists tricked you so that you would side with them."

Svala put her hands in her head for a moment, her shoulders beginning to shake. However, she quickly regained her composure and dried her eyes. By then, the group's food was ready. They ate in silence while Svala helped her children to prepare a place to sleep for each of their guests in the stables. Once they were finished, the family led the group to the stables. They left them their weapons and water.

Once the small flame in the lamp was blown out, Hector twisted and turned in his makeshift bed for several hours. He knew that it wasn't helping him, but the warrior found it to be more difficult than he had expected to fall asleep in the family's stables. He kept running through a thousand scenarios in his head in which they were captured or killed by the family. They could be faking their kindness for all Hector knew! They could be plotting to hand them off to the Insurrectionists!

Hector spent hours trying to force these thoughts and images out of his mind so that he could finally sleep, and he wasn't the only person doing so. No one in the party had been able to fall asleep right away because they all feared the same things that Hector did. The warrior was still the last one in the group to manage to close their eyes and sleep.

Hector's sleep was deep, dark, and cold in a way. He could never remember what he had dreamed that night, if he had dreamed anything at all. But when he thought about it, Hector didn't think he wanted to know.

   ~*~

"Hector," Adira whispered, shaking her brother's shoulder gently. "Hector, brother, it's time to wake up."

Hector shot up, half expecting the stables to be on fire or for there to be Insurrectionists surrounding him.

"Hey, hey, it's okay!" Adira soothed. "I'm sorry I scared you. Svala made breakfast for us, and we've got fresh clothes."

Hector wondered where the woman could have possibly gotten clothes for all of them, but he pushed the thoughts aside. He would have nice, warm, clean clothing to wear and so would his family. That was what mattered.

When everyone had finished getting changed in their own semi-private corner of the stables, they walked through the crisp morning air to the farmhouse. Svala opened the door for them and was pleased to see that the clothes she had provided fit everyone alright. She offered the group a place to eat with her own family at their long dining room table. Some of the younger children ate on the floor to make room for the guest at the table, but they didn't mind. They were all absolutely stoked that the Brotherhood was sitting at their own table.

While they ate, Svala told the group that she would be going through her own food supply to find emergency food for the group in case they had to flee. She also would pack food for the animals. She didn't want anyone starving if they were forced to go off on their own again. She additionally wanted them to be able to take care of themselves, so she would be preparing supplies for the group to take with them such as spare clothing, blankets, and hunting tools.

Everyone in the group thanked Svala profusely, but she insisted that it was just her duty as a loyal citizen of the Dark Kingdom. Of course she would do everything in her power to help Véurr and his family.

It was them that Eugene leaned over to ask Adira what Véurr meant. Why was she calling Hector that?

"Véurr?" Adira repeated quietly. "Véurr is a word that the lower-class people have come to associate with Hector. It's an endearing title given to him by those who love him the most. You remember how the people view Hector as their guardian, their protector?" - Adira paused to let Eugene nod. - "That's what Véurr means. Protector."

Eugene nodded again and then stayed quiet.

Once everyone had finished eating, Svala led Hector, Adira, and Edmund to her family's storeroom to pick out the food and supplies that would be the most convenient for the group to have with them if they had to leave her home. The rest of the group stayed back with the children, who all had a million questions to ask. The young ones just blurted theirs out, while the older children of Svala stayed quiet and kept their questions to themselves. They didn't want to speak directly to the prince, the high priestess, or anyone for that matter for fear of offending them. Eugene did his best to answer the children's questions. He also thanked the children for letting him and his family stay with them at their home. The prince happily answered their questions and talked to them. That was until Svala's only daughter whispered her question.

"Are the soldiers going to kill us?"

Eugene was taken aback by this. The girl looked to be no older than eleven or twelve. Out of all the questions she could have possibly asked the prince, that fearful and terrifyingly sincere question was nowhere near what he had expected her to ask him.

"No!" - Eugene placed both his hands on the young girl's shoulders. "No, of course not! We would never let that happen! We'll keep you safe, I promise."

But the damage was already done. Svala's oldest son had heard his little sister's disturbing question. He quickly ran over to his younger siblings' side and told them to be silent and to leave the prince alone. He began to usher them out of the room as he did so.

"No, it's okay," Eugene insisted. "They're not bothering me."

"We all have chores to do, your highness," The young man said with excruciating politeness. "Please excuse us."

All seven of the children bowed to the prince before turning and promptly leaving the room. Eugene stared after them, hurt.

"They probably blame you and your father for all of this," Mythica said in a soothing tone, walking up beside Eugene. "Or they're simply scared of you. Neither of those reactions you can control."

"I know," Eugene sighed. "But it still hurts."

"Words can only hurt if you let them. But why don't you come feed the animals with me, hm? Hector and his siblings won't be back from negotiating supplies with Svala for a while, and it might make you feel better to get away for a moment. What do you think?"

"That... that sounds nice," Eugene replied after a moment. "Thank you, Mythica."

Mythica smiled and waved the prince over to her side. Eugene followed her back outside to the stables. Once there, The two found stacks of hay as well as several crates of fruits and vegetables that weren't suitable for human consumption but would be fine for the animals to eat. Together Mythica and Eugene took some of the food inside for the animals.

Maximus was thrilled to see the prince. Meanwhile, Tekakwitha walked right up to Mythica. She nuzzled against the small woman and let her stroke her rough gray skin. Then the bearcats bounded up to her and began to rub against her, yapping happily. All in all, Hector's animals greeted Mythica as if she were Hector himself.

Eugene watched with puzzlement at the three animals' reaction to seeing Mythica. Thanatos was more wary of her, but he was a friendly enough dog who liked almost everyone. And so, he walked over to her as well and let her pet him as she fed them their food. She had brought out scraps of meat for the bearcats and the dog, which the three animals thoroughly enjoyed.

When Eugene finished filling the water trough for the animals and feeding the horse what he had with him, he walked over to Mythica's side.

"They seem to really like you," The prince observed, inclining his head towards Hector's animals.

"I've known them all their whole lives," Mythica responded. "As I have with all of Hector's animals, and as I have with Hector himself."

Eugene watched Mythica for a moment. She knew what he was thinking, and she wouldn't let him be the first one to say it. It was her business, her life, not the prince's. And anyway he deserved to know.

"Hector is my son," Mythica stated.

Eugene's mouth hung open. He hadn't expected Mythica to simply say such a thing, especially since he knew that priests and priestesses weren't allowed to have children or to raise any child as their own. He knew full well how she had found Hector as an infant and raised him for the first seven years of the warrior's life. He knew that the warrior had grown incredibly close with her and he thought that she was his biological mother. But Hector had always referred to Mythica as an older sister-figure since. Eugene hadn't gotten the impression that Hector still considered Mythica as his mother.

"Hector is my son," Mythica repeated. This time she spoke far more firmly than before. "Not by blood, not by law, and certainly not because I was allowed to have him as such. We have had to cover up our relationship with each other for a thousand years. It hasn't been fair for either of us, but it's how it has to be if he was to be safe and if I was to keep my position. But Hector is nonetheless my son. He is mine. My little boy. He has been from the moment I saw him left to die in the snow on that cold winter's day, and he always will be. He's the love of my life even if no one can know. I'm not even sure he knows. I can only hope he does..." - Mythica took a deep and heavy breath before speaking again. - "I trust you will not share this with anyone?"

Eugene paused then shook his head no.

"Good."

Mythica stood up to leave. She gave the animals a few last strokes each. She brushed past Eugene, carrying the empty crates with her. But Eugene had one last thing to say before she went back to the farmhouse.

"Why did you tell me all of this?"

Mythica stopped at the door while it was half open. She paused their for several long moments, enough to make Eugene anxious and uncomfortable. But she did finally answer. And of all the answers she could have given, the one she did was the one that Eugene had expected the least in the most pleasant way.

"Hector's family knows about how me and him see each other. They know he is my son and I his mother because they are his family. That makes me family with them. They have a right to know.

"You are Hector's family, Prince Eugene. You are my family. I see no reason why you shouldn't know."

And with that, Mythica left the stables, leaving Eugene by himself, smiling like a drunken idiot.

~*~

Hector and the rest of his family stayed in Svala's farmhouse without complication for a little under a month. The group helped Svala with what they could. They weren't allowed to leave the farmhouse or the stables except to travel between the two, so they did the inside chores to make their unexpected stay at the farmhouse easier for the family. Hector mostly just stayed with the animals in the stables, feeding them, washing them, and playing with them. Mythica and Eugene would visit him and the animals sometimes, but other than that, he was alone, and he was calm.

That leads back to what was said prior. Hector and the rest of his family stayed in Svala's farmhouse without complication for a little under a month. Without complication.

Early in the morning of the twenty-fourth day, Svala's eldest child, Herger, came sprinting into the stables. He jumped on Hector. The warrior drew out the dagger he kept underneath his makeshift pillow. He was unable to stop himself before he had cut a deep gash on the side of the young man's face. Herger staggered backwards, holding his face. Hector leapt up to help him, but he shoved the warrior away.

"There's no time!" Herger growled in a low voice. "I'll think of an excuse! You and the others have to hide! The soldiers are here!"

"Where are they?!" Hector asked frantically, running over to where Adira slept beginning to shake her.

"They're searching the house as we speak."

Herger helped Hector to wake the others. The young man ushered the group behind the stables to the piles and crates of food for the animals. The eight people hid in the crates of fruits and vegetables and in the massive piles of hay. It was a struggle to hide King Edmund, Quirin, and Chaviv, because of how large they were, but hide them they did. Herger assured the group that the soldiers were bored and tired, so they wouldn't search very deeply. They probably wouldn't even come around to the back of the stables.

When Herger got back inside the stables his younger brother, Sven, was already leading their guests' animals to the small pine forest behind the stables to hide. Just as Sven led himself and Maximus out, clearing the stables of the groups' animals, Herger heard the party of four soldiers stride out of the farmhouse. Herger had to come up with an excuse for the bloody gash on his face and quickly.

The young man ran over to one of his family's two horses. Her name was Sif, and she could get very unruly and irritated. Herger grabbed a handful of hay and dirt off the stable floor and began to throw it at the animal's eyes. Sif squealed and reared up, her legs kicking wildly in the air. Herger screamed as if he were in pain and fell back onto the cold floor.

The four soldiers came running into the stable with their weapons drawn. They were closely followed by Herger's mother.

"Herger!" she cried, running to her son's side. "What happened?!"

"I was trying to see if I could ride Sif, if I could train her," The young man said shakily. "As soon as I got near her, she attacked me!"

"I've told you to wait for your uncle to come down from Trayrus to train her! He knows far more about horses than you do! That was a foolish and prideful thing you tried to do, Herger."

"Well, ma'am," One of the soldiers said, stepping forward. "You need to take care of your child, and your property looks clear. Therefore, we will be leaving you now. Good day, ma'am."

"Thank you, sir," Svala replied, dipping her head.

"And, son," The soldier turned to Herger.

"Yes, sir?" The young man asked.

"Stay away from wild animals."

"Yes, sir."

Svala helped her son to his feet and pulled a cloth out of the pocket of her apron. She dabbed it on his face. In a few moments the soldiers were long gone. Herger turned to his mother and grinned at her. He didn't have an uncle in Trayrus. In fact, he didn't have an uncle at all. He was grateful that his mother caught onto his lie and played along. Svala returned the smile.

"What actually happened, Herger?" she asked.

"I startled Lord Hector, and he accidentally slashed me," The young man explained. "It's not his fault; I shouldn't have jumped on him."

Svala sighed.

"And where is he and the others?"

"They're behind the stables in the animal feed."

"Well go get them, then. They probably all need to bathe now. And, Herger?"

"Yes, Mother?"

"You did well. I'm very proud of you."

A wide smile spread across Herger's face.

"Thank you, mother."

Svala and Herger walked around the back of the stables and called for Sven. In a few moments, the boy came out of the small pine forest leading Tekakwitha with him. When Hector and the others heard the rhinoceros and the family, they knew that it was safe to come out of hiding.

Once everyone was no longer hidden and Svala had finished examining everyone, she noticed how furious the teen Varian looked. She asked him what was wrong, and his scowl only deepened.

"We heard the soldiers from where we were hiding," Varian growled. "There couldn't have been more than four or five of them. We have some of the greatest warriors in history with us; we could have taken them on easily! Why did we hide?"

"We could have taken them, huh?" Hector nearly snarled. "Yeah, we could have. But what happens when more soldiers show up, wondering why their friends didn't come back? Do we 'take' them too? And what happens when they send an army? Hiding was our only option. Don't be an idiot."

Varian glared fiercely at the ground, but he stayed quiet. Quirin tried to put a comforting hand on his son's shoulder, but the teen shrugged it off and refused to look at his father. Hector sighed heavily; he'd deal with his nephew later.

Svala took the group of eight back inside the farmhouse after thoroughly making sure that the soldiers' horses were gone. She offered them food and water while Herger went to go heat water for everyone to bathe. The rest of the morning and afternoon was spent mostly in silence. But when evening came, after a quiet dinner, Svala put her children to bed and called the group into the sitting room.

When everyone was seated, Svala began to speak in a slow and calm tone.

"You aren't safe here," she said. "The soldiers will keep coming, and I don't know how long we can hide you from them."

"Where else are we supposed to go?" Varian asked angrily.

"That's what I'm going to try to find out," Svala replied. "In the village a few miles away, I know a few friends. I've heard word from the village that there are those who are trying to form a rebellion against the Insurrectionist. Those who believe that things should go back to the way they were, or at least that Prince Eugene should take over the throne without violence."

"A rebellion against the rebellion?" Hector questioned, raising an eyebrow.

"In a way, yes. I'll go to the village soon to see what I can find out. I've heard that they have secret codes and systems of communication to get word to each other. All I know is that we need to find all of you a safe place to go and information on how to get there."

The group nodded as a collective. This was their best option. What else could they do? They had to trust that Svala knew what she was talking about and that she would find somewhere safe for them before the soldiers found them. So far, Svala had proved herself an honest woman who was trying to help them and keep them safe. They had no reason to distrust her or her intentions. The area the group was concerned in was whether or not the woman could find the information she needed. What if she got caught? But they needed to take this risk. It wasn't safe at Svala's farmhouse for the group. There wasn't another option.

~*~

Over the next two weeks, the soldiers had shown up again three times. Apparently, the Insurrectionists were becoming impatient, and so they were making their check-ups more frequent. Hector and the others had hidden behind the stables, same as they had the first time. Only once the soldiers had actually come around the stables. They hadn't looked very thoroughly, however. But the group wasn't so sure that would be the case the next time around.

Svala had traveled to the nearby village everyday to see if she could collect any information on a safe place to send Hector and his family. There had indeed been people in the village who believed that the Insurrectionists were disloyal and evil. Svala had been communicating with them in their own codes but she hadn't found much. That was until the afternoon of the fourteenth day since the soldiers had come to the farmhouse for the first time.

Hector was sitting with Adira by the family's small fireplace, reading quietly and peacefully. The front door opened, the cold wind blowing harshly into the house. Svala stepped inside, smiling wider than anyone in the group had ever seen her.

"What's going on?" Adira asked.

"I've found a safe place for you and your family to go," Svala announced, grinning.

Hector and Adira stood up, putting their books down. All the others came running as Hector called them, repeating Svala's message.

"Where?" Edmund asked with a hopeful smile.

"The Loyalists - that's what those against the Insurrectionists call themselves. - have been building a fortress for months now. It was just finished. Hundreds of Loyalists are fleeing the cities to this sanctuary."

"Where is it?"

"Pruvaterra. It's in Pruvaterra."

Hector stared at Svala in amazement for a moment. Pruvaterra? That province hadn't even started to be populated yet. Since the Moonstone was destroyed and all of the black rocks disappeared, wildlife and trees had been growing all over the Dark Kingdom. The purpose of Pruvaterra had been to provide wood from its massive forests. Now that didn't matter half as much. In addition, the population was considerably smaller than it had been before the Fall, so there weren't even enough people to properly populate Pruvaterra. This all made the abandoned province the perfect place for the Loyalists to construct their fortress sanctuary.

Soon the entire party of eight was grinning from ear to ear, embracing each other. They had a safe place to go! They could keep the Brotherhood and the king alive and protect the prince! And not only that, but they weren't alone. There were hundreds of others who were looking to protect them from the Insurrectionists. There were those focused on defending the royal family and finding a way to get them back on the throne.

Svala eventually stepped in and instructed Hector and his family to start packing what they would need on their journey. They'd already portioned everything off, so now they just needed to load it onto their animals for travel. Svala also wanted them all to have one last full meal, hot bath, and good night's sleep. And so, the group all got to preparing everything for their approximately ten day journey.

Several hours later, Hector was the last to finish bathing, and therefore the last to climb into bed. A few of his family members were already asleep, but a few others remained awake. However Hector didn't speak to any of them. He didn't want to bother them since they would need a full sleep to begin their journey to Pruvaterra. And anyway, Hector would need sleep as well.

It didn't take him or anyone else long to attain that much needed rest. They were all asleep within half an hour of lying down in their beds. They slept well with pleasant dreams. Hector couldn't remember the last time he had slept as well as he did that night.Svala had even let the group of eight sleep inside of the farmhouse. This was a pleasant surprise and gift from Svala that everyone enjoyed, especially Hector. Hector was however not pleased when he woke up from that pleasurable sleep at four o'clock in the morning.

At first, the warrior wasn't sure what had woken him up. He couldn't hear much other than the typical sound of the night, nor did he see anything unusual. He couldn't even smell anything, such as smoke, that would indicate any danger. Hector was about to ignore his sudden awakening and go back to his peaceful sleep. That was until the warrior heard it.

Ever so faintly, Hector could hear the tiniest wet sound. It wasn't dripping water nor did it sound like a splash. It was vaguely and strangely feminine. It was wet, strained, and painful. Hector listened for a second longer. Then his face blanched. He leapt out of his makeshift bed and ran for the door of the farmhouse.

Choking. The sound was violent choking.

As Hector rounded the corner to the front door of the farmhouse, he nearly screamed.

Svala was hanging from the clenched fist of a massive soldier by her throat. The soldier covered her mouth with his other hand. Many other soldiers surrounded them, at least twelve. Out of the corner of her eye, Svala spotted Hector. Her eyes filled with tears just before they rolled back into her head. Then, a wet, disgusting snapping sound rang throughout the silent house. Svala went completely limp.

Hector felt like he would throw up. Tears filled his own eyes. He couldn't hold back a choked sob.

All of the soldiers looked the warrior's way in unison like a horrid collective. They drew out their weapons and violently threw Svala's corpse aside. Hector turned and sprinted back to where the others were still sleeping. The soldiers followed closely, almost completely silent. They intended to kill each member of the party quietly just like they had with Svala.

Hector leapt onto Adira as soon as he was in the room, dragging her up.

"They're here!" Hector screamed, hoping to wake the others as well. "The soldiers are here, and they've killed Svala!"

Just as he finished speaking, all of the soldiers came running into the room at once. Adira immediately drew her sword out and clashed blades with the first soldier to come near her. This gave Hector the time to grab the sword that Svala's family had given him as a gift. It had been one of her husband's weapons. By then everyone was awake and lunging for their own weapons. Varian was the only one who was without a weapon. His father snarled at any soldier that came near his son, attacking with full force.

Hector was the first to kill a soldier. He took down the man who had killed Svala. It turned out that the massive soldier had nothing to him but strength. Hector was far faster and far, far more talented. The man overstepped, using too much unchecked strength, allowing Hector to cut his head clean off.

Adira also killed two soldiers and Quirin two as well. By then, Edmund was calling for his family while he pushed his son towards the back door of the farmhouse. The others began to fall back, but Hector wasn't done.

He kept slashing at the remaining soldiers, growling.

"Hector, come on!" Adira screamed.

Her brother didn't answer; he just kept hacking at the soldiers, tearing what was left of them to bits. Adira ran forward to try to drag him with the rest of his family to the stables, but she was too late to stop him. Hector snarled and pierced the heart of the last soldier who had invaded Svala's home and killed her.

He got up shakily and wiped the blood from his face. He stared at the bodies splayed out in front of him for a moment. Then Adira spoke.

"Brother?" she ventured. "Brother, are... are you alright?"

"I... I wasn't..." Hector stammered. "I wasn't going to let the Insurrectionist pigs kill any more children. We need to go find Svala's kids. They're coming with us, and I'm not going to fight with anyone about it."

"Of course. We'll go find them right away. But let's clean you up, okay? We don't want to scare the kids."

Hector slowly nodded. He took Adira's outstretched hand. She led him carefully to the outdoor water pump where she filled a pail of water before taking Hector back inside. Once there, she slowly and gently cleaned the blood from his skin and clothes. He didn't say anything, but Adira quietly hummed throughout it all. Her brother eventually joined in the song; it was one of his childhood favorites. However, there was no emotion as he hummed it. He simply stared at the floor.

A few years ago, Adira never would have tolerated this kind of reaction. He'd killed plenty of people before, hundreds, probably thousands. He'd killed them in far more violent ways too. A few years ago, this shouldn't have phased him. However, Adira understood why her brother was acting this way now.

Hector hadn't killed a single person since he had been freed from the Moon Talisman's control over a year ago. He hadn't even laid hands on anyone and barely threatened a living thing. He had avowed himself to peace, to being a protector, not a killer. And yet he had gone on a violent killing spree for a few children he barely knew. If he had done this when the palace was attacked, he could have saved dozens of children, and yet he had run. He was feeling so many horrible things at once that he couldn't comprehend any of them. All he could understand was pain. Pain, guilt, horror, everything all at once. Adira knew this, and so she turned on her rare comforting side.

After Hector was cleaned up, the group arrived back. They brought Svala's children with them. The younger ones were sobbing, while the older children simply stared blank-faced, broken-eyed ahead of them. If Hector could manage to speak coherently, he would have comforted them, but at the moment all he wanted to do was get them and his family as far away from the farmhouse as possible.

King Edmund and Prince Eugene organized a quick and informal burial for Svala. Quirin used magic to make the digging easier and to preserve the mother's body as well as heal her wounds. It did nothing to give her back her life, but it restored the beautiful, motherly kindness to her face. It was a quiet service, and it was nowhere near as long as it should have been to express the emotions needed. But it would have to do.

"Perhaps, after all this is over, we can give her a proper funeral," Hector had managed to gently say. None of the children had said anything in response.

After the inadequate funeral service, the group had gathered their supplies and the children. They used the family's two horses to help transport the seven of them. And then they were off. They rode through the freezing early morning cold. No one complained or made any comment. Hector kept his eyes glued to the horizon as he led Tekakwitha on.

To the sanctuary. To Pruvaterra. 

Chapter Text

Hector gently dabbed the cloth onto the young girl's forehead. The cloth had been soaked in cold water. That was the best that the group could do for Hrodny, Svala's daughter. The mother had accounted for many illnesses and infections when she was packing medicine for the group before she had been killed. However, she hadn't thought of anything for venomous snake bites.

There weren't any snakes in the mountains of Mendiak. Why would she have anything to treat their deadly bites? However, that had now come back to hurt her daughter after the mother was dead.

Just three days into the journey, Hrodny had come back from collecting firewood with one of her brothers, crying. The boy quickly explained that he hadn't been watching her, and he should have kept a closer eye on her, and it was all his fault! Mythica had taken the boy aside to explain to him that he was doing what he was told and that he couldn't possibly watch his sister constantly and search for firewood at the same time. Meanwhile Adira looked at what had happened to Hrodny. She was the best healer in the group, rivaling even Mythica's skills. However, there was only so much that the warrior could do without the proper supplies or at least something to make her own cure. She was a healer, not a witch; she couldn't pull something out of thin air.

And so, for the past week, the group had used medicine to help fight normal infection and lots of food and water to keep the girl alive. And living she was, but barely. Hector and Adira had been charged with taking care of the girl, and they were starting to become truly worried. She couldn't open her eyes most of the time. One of the siblings stayed up with her all night every time the sun set. They wouldn't dare leave her alone for fear that a wild animal could easily pick her off, not to mention that she could simply die in the night, and no one would know about it until the morning. And so, they stayed up with her, every hour of every night and day. This had weakened Hector and Adira almost as much as it weakened Hrodny.

And because of how much they were giving the young girl to eat and drink just for her to survive, their supplies were running low much faster than expected. The other children were hungry and thirsty, but their food and water was being used on their dying sister who the older children knew wouldn't make it. It was only a matter of time, and by this point even if they made it to the sanctuary, that would be where the little girl would most likely die. It would take a miracle to save her. And she was in so much pain. It shattered their hearts just to look at her frail, miserable frame, lying broken on the ground.

And Hrodny wasn't the only one of Svala's children that the group was worried about. The older children, especially Herger, hadn't said a word since their mother died. And the younger ones simply sobbed day in and day out, wrapped up in their silent sibling's arms. They all refused to eat or drink anything, and they hardly slept, and the knowledge that their little sister was dying right next to them made it so much worse. Her moans of agony kept them awake all night. When the children did sleep, they would wake up screaming from a nightmare. During the sixth night into the journey to the Loyalists sanctuary in Pruvaterra, Hector had spent the night holding Herger in his arms while the boy wept, shaking violently from head to toe. That was the only time Hector had heard him say anything throughout the entire journey.

Now on the tenth night of his and his family's journey to safety, Hector knelt on the ground next to Hrodny as he had many times, trying to make her more comfortable with the cold water. He had been doing this for a long time now and his legs were starting to grow numb, and yet he kept absently pressing the cold cloth to Hrodny's burning forehead. His mind was elsewhere.

It was the tenth day of their journey to Pruvaterra. They had passed the borders into the abandoned province late last night. They would be arriving at their sanctuary no later than tomorrow evening. They would be safe. But there was a part of Hector's mind that was doubting whether or not this place even existed. What if Svala's information had been incorrect? Even if there was a sanctuary, how would they know exactly where to find it? They were told that it was near the far end of Pruvaterra in the thickest part of the Running Wolf Forest. This didn't exactly narrow things down. Running Wolf was the largest forest in Pruvaterra, and every part of it was thick and hard to traverse. What were they even looking for? Was the sanctuary an actual structure or was it natural? How would they get in or get an audience with whoever was in charge? And would Hrodny survive? She didn't even look like she'd make it through the night. She should have been dead by then. What if she died? She could any second. What would happen to her siblings? They'd already lost so much...

There were so many doubts racing through Hector's mind at once. He was hardly keeping up with his own thoughts. Adira looked up from the fire, and she immediately noticed her brother's distress. He was staring straight forward, eyes unfocused as he robotically dabbed the now almost dry cloth to Hrodny's face.

Adira had spent the past two hours discussing something quietly with Edmund, Quirin, and Mythica. They had made sure to keep Eugene out of the upsetting conversation. He didn't need to know. Adira herself wasn't sure she wanted to be there, having that discussion, but something needed to be done before more lives were lost. However, she put a stop to the conversation as soon as she had looked up and seen Hector's face. She needed to get to him, and she and her siblings had just about made up their minds anyway. She needed to do this.

Adira jogged over to her brother's side and took hold of his wrist, stopping the mindless motion. She took the cloth out of his hand and then laced her fingers through his.

"You need to rest," she whispered. "I'll handle this."

"I won't sleep," Hector murmured in response, leaning against his sister. "Not with everything that's going on."

Adira tightened her grip on Hector's hand. She wrapped her other arm protectively around his shoulders, pulling him in close to her.

"Everything's going to be alright," she assured, pressing her forehead to Hector's. "I won't let anything hurt us. I just need you to try to sleep, okay?"

"You're never like this," her brother observed. "You never talk like this, and I know that you hate touching anyone this much. So what's wrong?"

"Nothing. I'm just worried about you. Please. Sleep."

Hector eyed his sister curiously for a moment. She was smiling down at him. She was completely calm. That was what concerned Hector the most. But he was too physically and emotionally exhausted to push further. He was probably imagining half of what he saw anyway.

And so, he nodded and let his sister lead him over to his bed roll. Well, actually it was hers. Since one of them was up every night, they decided to share. Hector laid down and closed his eyes. He didn't mind that his sister was watching him. He felt protected by her, and her presence helped to take his mind off of all of the problems and what ifs of the following day. Soon Hector was asleep, as was everyone else besides Edmund. The king sat quietly by the glowing embers of what had once been the fire with his eyes trained on the ground. They were misted over and swimming with guilt.

Adira sighed. She looked over at little Hrodny. The group had given her the only proper pillow that they had. It was heavy and thick. It wasn't very big, but it was big enough.

Adira sighed again.

~*~

After Hrodny's funeral the following morning, the group estimated that they would reach their destination by nightfall, which was later than expected, but burying the little girl was more important than walking a few extra hours.

The children were devastated as was Hector, but the party needed to keep going. Eugene led them onward, Hector stayed with the children, and Adira stayed in the back of the group, with her sword drawn. Everyone was quiet, more quiet than they had been throughout the journey. The only sound was Rethel softly crying into Hector's shoulder.

They reached the edge of Running Wolf Forest in just three hours. The rest of their journey would be spent trying to navigate through the thick, dark forest. Tekakwitha was led up to the front with Prince Eugene so that she could smash through the trees if needed. The poor animal obviously didn't like it, but it was what she had to do if the group was to get to the forest. Running Wolf was circular which meant that if they just kept going straight, then they would end up somewhere near the center by the time that the sun set.. They would figure the rest out from there.

They still had no idea what exactly they were looking for, whether it was a man-made structure or not. They had no idea how they would find the Loyalists or how the Loyalists would react to them and treat them. And they had no idea what they were going to do once they were safe. What would happen to their nation? What was the plan to get King Edmund back on the throne? What would be done with the Insurrectionists?

But even with all the unknown, they needed a place where they could protect themselves and Svala's children at the very least. It didn't matter what happened after. At the moment, they just needed a place to get some proper food, medicine, and rest. And so, they kept pushing forward.

Soon, the sun began to set, and no one had seen any form of sanctuary. Subconsciously, everyone started to become nervous even though they were trying to stay positive. There was a reason that these woods were called Running Wolf Forest, and no one, especially the little children, had any plans to experience the meaning of that name.

Hector heard a rustle in the trees above. He looked up, not in fear but in curiosity. The sun had fully set two hours ago, and so it wasn't unusual for animals such as bats or raccoons to be scurrying about in the trees. Hector had just wanted to see if he could catch a glimpse of whatever animal it was. Only when he saw the clear shape of a human outlined in the silver moonlight did the warrior cry out in alarm and draw his weapon.

Before the group could even draw all their weapons, they were surrounded by a dozen shadowy figures. Hector tucked Svala's children behind him protectively, pressing them into Tekakwitha's side. He growled in a low voice. The warrior was ready to attack any of the strange people if they took another step towards his family. But... they didn't. Instead, one of them lit a torch and pulled off her hood and mask.

The woman looked very much like Adira. She had the same skin tone and eyes. But her hair was black. She was also much shorter and far more slender than Adira. But they also had a similar face.

"Brydmadra!" Adira exclaimed.

The warrior immediately put her weapon away and signaled the others to do the same. The other eleven figures revealed themselves as well.

"We were wondering when you would show up!" Brydmadra laughed. "We were just about ready to send a search party after you!"

"Who's 'we', Brydmadra?" Hector said seriously.

"The Loyalists, silly! Honestly, I thought you were smarter than this. How was being dead, by the way? Lucky bastard."

"I was never dead, Brydmadra!"

The woman just laughed. Hector glared at her. Adira just shook her head and smiled. Once Brydmadra had finished laughing she bowed to the king and Prince Eugene before politely asking everyone to follow her. They had a sanctuary to get to.

It turned out that the group was several miles off from the center of Running Wolf Forest. Brydmadra laughed again and playfully asked them what idiot gave them directions. The whole party got quiet. Little Rethel began crying. Adira walked up directly beside the other woman and quietly explained what had happened. Brydmadra immediately apologized to the children and offered them what comforting words she could. She offered to hold Rethel's hand, but the little boy shook his head and clung to Hector tighter. Brydmadra looked hurt but didn't push further.

For once, she's staying quiet, Hector thought.

By the time the group reached the Loyalists' sanctuary, the children were already almost asleep. However, the adults were fully awake. They marveled at the structure.

It was a massive, ivy-covered, stone castle. It was a stone fortress with a giant keep and a thick, tall wall that surrounded it. The walls were lined with arrow slits. A metal gate guarded the castle securely.

"This place was once the center of Pruvaterra five thousand years ago," Brydmadra announced, grinning from ear to ear. "Back when we were all more fond of blockish stone structures. It's rather ugly if you ask me.

"Anyway, we had to do a fair amount of repair on this place, but we had it fixed up in a few weeks. This place was built to stand forever. As ugly as it is, it baffles me why anybody would ever leave this safe and secure place for wood longhouses, but leave it the old Pruvaterrians did. However, they didn't demolish it; they just left it here. The wolves have been using it to shelter themselves ever since. We had to chase those guys out when we got here. We had to tell the refugees to stop hunting them before the poor bastards went extinct!

"But you don't really care about that, do you? You're here to meet the boss!"

Brydmadra pulled a small horn out of the large satchel at her side. She blew into it. The sound it made was much louder than anyone had expected considering its size. A few moments later, the massive metal gates began to creak. They opened slowly. Brydmadra led the group through the gap in the gates as soon as it was wide enough for them to fit through.

The inside of the castle looked even bigger than the outside. There were small roads that connected armories, storehouses, and blacksmiths. There were stables, tailors, wells. Countless people were all rushing around even though it was night.

Brydmadra signaled over one of the guards standing by the gates. He gaped at the group for a moment before the woman finally managed to get his attention. She whispered something in his ear, and then he was off, running towards the keep. Brydmadra turned back to the group, still smiling.

"We've been watching the border of the forest, waiting for you for the past week," she explained. "The boss has been waiting for you since this morning when you arrived at the forest."

"Who's 'the boss'?" Hector questioned, raising an eyebrow.

Brydmadra smirked. "You'll see."

The group didn't have to wait long. In just a few moments, a dozen men in simple leather armor came running out of the keep. They parted to make way for General Ulysses.

The general and Hector ran to each other, meeting in the middle for a tight embrace. Eugene smiled to himself as he watched the two hang onto each other for just a bit too long. The general also hugged Mythica and nodded at Adira. Then he bowed to the king and the prince.

"We've been waiting for you, your highnesses," General Ulysses said. "Are any of you hurt?"

"We're tired and hungry, but otherwise in one piece," King Edmund replied with a smile. "Thank you, Ulysses."

"We'll be sure to supply you with any food or lodging you might need; you're safe here, and there's plenty of food and room to go around. There are only four hundred of us."

"Only four hundred?" Eugene questioned.

"We can't just let anyone in here. We need to keep this place safe and secure. I'll have some of the guards lead you to the master bedrooms on the sixth story of the keep. But first, Hector," - Ulysses turned to face the warrior. - "I think there's something you might want to see."

Hector was confused, but he trusted Ulysses with his life. If he said there was something that he needed to see, then see it Hector would. Eugene and the others were also curious, and so they followed Ulysses as the general led them around the back of the keep. He described everything they passed on their way, telling the group its function and who worked there.

Finally, they came to the largest building other than the keep. It looked like a large stable or a barn. General Ulysses walked up and knocked on the door, announcing himself and his visitors. The door was opened by a priestess Hector knew.

She's one of the instructors for the-

"LORD HECTOR!"

A stampede of children came pouring out of the building, all running towards Hector. Hector ran to them and dropped to his knees, allowing himself to be enveloped by the countless small children. They laughed and cried with joy, all trying to embrace him at once. Hector in turn clung to each little squire in a loving and almost parental way, a few tears falling from his own eyes.

"The squires were our first priority," Ulysses said to Hector. "As soon as we knew that the palace was under attack, I and a few others went to find them. We managed to save all the seven to ten-year-olds and a few eleven-year-olds, but the rest..."

"It's alright, Ulysses," Hector comforted, wiping the tears from his eyes. "You did what you could and saved the little ones. I trust the others are smart enough to stay alive on their own. We have to believe that."

"Yes. We must."

Hector went back to hugging the many children, wiping the tears from their eyes and even getting up to dance with them. He spun around with them and tossed them in the air only to catch them again, making them laugh. He knew each and every one of them by name.

Eugene inched over to Adira's side. She was also smiling fondly at the little squires, but she stayed out of Hector's way.

"Why aren't you over there?" Eugene asked quietly.

"They're Hector's kids, not mine," Adira responded. "I always teach the older squires, and they're not here."

"I'm sorry."

"There's nothing we can do now."

Eugene paused for a moment before asking the question he really wanted an answer to.

"Adira is it just me, or his Hector really, really... around the kids... I-I just noticed..."

"No, you're absolutely right," Adira stated bluntly. "He treats every single one of these children as if they're his own.

"You may not know this, but Hector has always wanted to have a child of his own. 'A girl!' he tells me. 'I'll name her Luna, and she'll grow up to be a great warrior! Or... anything she wants, I suppose. I just know she'll be beautiful and strong.'. However, because of his... sexual orientation he will always be unable to have a child that is actually his. And he's always been too scared to adopt because he thinks he'd make a bad father who would hurt that daughter he wants so badly.

"But yes, Eugene, you're right. Hector has always wanted a child, but he believes he can't, so he finds that parental feeling in the little squires. I wouldn't talk to him about it though. It's a sensitive topic."

Eugene nodded in understanding. He stayed silent. However, he couldn't stop his mind from racing.

A 'bad father'? Hector would make a great dad! He's practically raising these kids already!

Eventually, Hector managed to separate himself from the squires. The group gathered up Svala's sons and explained their situation to Ulysses. The general assured them that the children would be taken care of with the squires. The older ones could even find a job or train to fight if they wanted.

Then Ulysses led the group to the keep. Those who wished to go to sleep immediately could. They would be led to their rooms and not disturbed all the rest of that night or the following day. Those who wanted to eat or bathe before they rested would be given what they needed by those who were working in the keep. Most of them were refugee priests and priestesses, but they could cook or warm a bath if needed.

Eugene wasn't particularly hungry so he decided to go right to his new chambers. Adira wished the same. And so, she asked the directions to their chambers and decided that she and Eugene could make it there on their own without the help of an escort.

"See you tomorrow, cuz!" Brydmadra called enthusiastically as Adira left.

"Who is she?" Eugene asked Adira as soon as Brydmadra was out of sight.

"She's my first cousin twice removed," Adira replied with a sigh. "She's a twenty-two year old slack-off with way too much energy and unused talent. And when I say 'twenty-two', I mean it. She's never had any kind of oath to the Moonstone, but her father did. I met her when we all returned to the Dark Kingdom. She wasn't born or raised here, and she definitely doesn't think of it as her home. She just protects it because she's told to, mostly by me. Hector hates her, and she hates him too, but she really likes me, and I have no idea why."

"It's probably because you guys are family," Eugene pointed out.

"I've only known her for six months, and she's family on my father's side, so she might as well not be family at all."

Adira scowled at the ground. Eugene walked beside her, barely containing his bubbling curiosity. Adira noticed. She groaned, exasperated.

"I suppose you want to know more about my father, Fish Skin?"

"Yes, please!" Eugene responded eagerly.

"Well, too bad! I barely know anything either! When I was young, I'd get beaten if I asked. I only knew what my mother knew, and she didn't know much. She shared even less.

"All I know is that my father came with a group of forty other people from a land far, far to the east. He never said where exactly. My mother fell for him because she took him for a mysterious, exotic gentleman. He married her because she was beautiful and wealthy. Where he was from, that's all women were. Pretty, expensive property.

"However, all those people who came with him married into the Dark Kingdom as well. Soon all the east was bred out of them. Me and Brydmadra are the only ones left with any meaningful amount left in them. I'm half, and she's pure-blooded."

"Then why is her hair dark and yours is white?" Eugene asked.

"That is for different reasons entirely," Adira growled.

Eugene jumped back at the sudden show of aggression. Adira saw this and softened, but just a little bit. She sighed.

"Fish skin, you have to promise me that if I tell you this, Hector will never hear of it. I'm only trusting you with this because you're basically family now. Mythica, Edmund, and Quirin all know, and they all swore the same. Do you?"

Eugene hesitated. What could possibly be so important about Adira's hair that Hector couldn't know about it? But eventually, the prince slowly nodded.

"Swear it."

Adira held up her hand. Her palm began to glow a blood red color. Eugene was starting to grow frightened, but all of this only made him more curious. He pressed his hand to Adira's.

"I swear Hector will never know," Eugene avowed slowly and carefully.

The red light faded, and Adira took her hand away from Eugene's.

"Thank you."

"You're welcome. Now what's this big secret about your hair of all things?"

"It's not about the hair. You see, my mother and I weren't the only ones that my father abused. He had an annoying little habit of assaulting women who he deemed pretty and defenseless enough. One night, while Mother was a few months pregnant with me, there was a certain drunk woman that he picked as his prey for the night. This was the worst mistake he ever made, for that woman happened to be a witch who practiced dark magic. To get her revenge, she placed a multi-level, unbreakable curse on him.

"First, he was doomed to die violently by the hand of a woman who was getting revenge for another one of her sisters. Secondly, he would never see his estate at its fullest, for it would only flourish once he was dead. And third, he would never find sexual pleasure in anything or anyone again, no matter how hard he tried. He refused to believe in this curse until it was too late.

"However, a curse was not just placed on him but on all his children and their children and so on. She wanted to make sure that no other man like him would come from his bloodline. But she failed to account for the fact that I was born a girl. The witch had expected my mother to have sons.

"The curse she placed on me... I was fated for the rest of my life to be separated from the person I loved most. No matter what I did I would always lose them over and over again until the end of my days. It would be at the hand of nature, war, my own arrogance, and even death itself. But I was doomed to always, always lose them, one way or another. To show this endless loss in a mocking way, my hair would be pure white. Pure. The opposite of my life. I'll always lose them..."

Adira went silent, waiting for Eugene to figure it out for himself. She couldn't say it. Lord knows, she couldn't bear to say it!

Finally, Eugene spoke, his eyes filled with horror.

"Hector."

"Hector..." Adira repeated, tears starting to fill her eyes. "My whole life has just been waiting for the next moment when he'll be taken away from me. All those years I tortured him, pushing him away from me, the wars, the Great Tree, him always dying! No matter how hard I try, I'll always lose him, and there's nothing I can do about it. I've tried for centuries to break this curse, but nothing will ever help. We can never be together. We'll be separated over and over again, and I can't do anything! I'll always lose my baby brother... 

"You know, I've always wanted to be a mentor. I've always wanted to bring up a young warrior the way Millicent brought up me. But the agreement between mentor and student states that I become the students blood mother. The curse affects all of my fathers descendants. And I don't know whether the curse passes through just blood or... the child... I-I could never curse... and Hector... H-Hector... It's all my father's fault!...I... I..."

Adira leaned against the wall, tears spilling uncontrollably from her eyes. Eugene gawked in horror. He had never seen Adira like this, not since Hector had died in the Great Tree. He managed to snap himself out of the horrific trance and placed a comforting hand on Adira's shoulder. She didn't kill him, so the prince took that as an all clear.

"It's okay, Adira," Eugene soothed. "I understand. You don't have to say more. And I won't tell Hector or ask anything about it again. I promise. It's okay."

Adira tried to calm herself down by matching Eugene's breathing. She was humiliated by the fact that she was acting like this. It was ridiculous and immature! But Eugene soothed her. It was okay for her to stop being strong for just once. It was all going to be okay. And Eugene knew they wouldn't be there for long. Adira would pull herself together soon and then they could both go to sleep in peace and security. Adira was tough like that. But now Eugene understood why she had to be. 

Chapter Text

 Hector awoke early the next morning. He hadn't wanted to, but the sudden feeling of Luna, Lady, and Thanatos jumping off the bed alarmed him. Like he had several other mornings, he had to take a few moments to collect himself. He had to frantically examine his surroundings just to make sure that his room wasn't ablaze again with soldiers surrounding him.

Once Hector had calmed down, he realized why his animals had gotten up so suddenly. Someone was knocking at the front door of Hector's chambers. They were calling him by both his name and title, so they couldn't have been someone he knew. They kept knocking.

Hector's loud "Whaaaat?" came out a lot whiner than he had intended.

"I'm terribly sorry to have woken you, sir," they said. "But General Ulysses sent me to collect you. He's conducting a meeting in the throne room, and he requests your presence."

"Yeah, yeah, I'll be there. Just give me a minute to get dressed."

"Of course, Lord Hector."

The warrior groaned and pulled himself out of bed. He wasn't wearing anything but a simple pair of black trousers, and he didn't intend to arrive at the meeting in more formal attire. He just pulled on a white, long sleeved blouse, his boots, and a garter around his thigh that held a small dagger. He did have the dignity to tuck in his blouse, but that was it.

If Ulysses wants people to look nice when they show up to his meetings, then he shouldn't hold them so damn early in the morning.

Hector quickly washed his face before brushing his hair and tying it back in a messy bun. He put on a little face powder and kohl and then examined himself in the mirror. He looked like he'd just rolled out of bed, which he had, so at least he looked the part.

Fifteen minutes after he had woken up, Hector left his chambers with the young man who had been sent to fetch him. He didn't look like a priest and he was too young to be a warrior of any kind. He was most likely a lucky servant who had escaped the burning palace back in the Capital. Hector would have liked to go to the meeting by himself, but he didn't know his way around the stone fortress, so he had to stick with the servant boy who stared at him awkwardly a few times. But the boy was far more interested in the bearcats that followed Hector. He kept looking behind himself anxiously as if he expected the animals to attack him. Thanatos had gone back to sleep on Hector's bed.

Soon, the two arrived at a large pair of decorated, metal doors. The servant respectfully bowed to Hector, telling him that the Keiserlig Komandante was waiting for him. Then, he left. Hector stood still for a moment, wondering if he should knock or if someone would open the door. He didn't have to wait too long, though.

One of the double doors opened with a large creak, and Eugene stood there, smiling.

"About time," The prince said. "We've all been waiting for you."

"I got ready as fast as I could," Hector replied tartly.

"I can tell. The uneven guyliner makes it obvious."

Hector rolled his eyes at Eugene's teasing. It wasn't like he looked much better!

Hector followed Eugene inside the throne room. For being labeled as a throne room, the large chamber was noticeably lacking in thrones. Instead, the room was lined with dozens of tables, varying in length. Each table was covered in maps, letters, posters, and spare paper. People were rushing around, delivering stacks of paper to each other, urgently writing things down, and consulting with each other. In the center of the room, on the wide platform where Hector could only assume the thrones once stood was the largest table in the room. It was circular. It was completely covered by a massive, detailed map of the entire Dark Kingdom. There were clusters of certain wooden and metal figures placed in certain places. General Ulysses stood at the table with King Edmund, Adira, Mythica, and Quirin.

"Ah, there you are, Hector!" Ulysses announced,smiling pleasantly at the warrior. "We were waiting for you."

"So I heard," Hector responded. "What's all this?"

"This is why you're here."

Ulysses walked Hector over to the part of the map that depicted the Capital. There were three large stone figures at the palace.

"Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn, Erik, and Frode haven't left the palace since they announced Hector's supposed death," Ulysses explained to everyone surrounding the table. "The palace itself is completely surrounded by soldiers and has been made off limits to anyone and everyone. The palace staff and the rest of the Zinegotziak traitors haven't been allowed to leave. 

"In conclusion, the Insurrectionist leaders know that the common people are furious and would take any chance to kill them. They know about the Loyalist movement. And so, they're hiding and plotting something. My guess is they're trying to find us. They're trying to find out where we're all hiding. It's not going to be long before they figure out that we're somewhere in Pruvaterra; it's too perfect of a place to hide, but it's also our only place to hide."

"How do you know all this?" Hector asked.

"Let's just say we have some very brave and very quiet people on our side who are willing to infiltrate the palace and the barracks to bring us this information."

Adira spoke up. "Have any of them been captured yet?"

"They've been caught in the act, yes, but not captured. Our magic-users cooked up some very effective poison for the spies to carry with them at all times. If they know or even think that they're about to get captured, they're ordered to use it. They follow orders very well. So no, Lady Adira, our spies won't be leaking our location.

"What we need to focus on now is building proper defenses for when, not if, the Insurrectionists find us."

"It looks to me like you don't have enough people here to make any kind of army," Eugene observed.

"I'd rather have one good warrior than a dozen weak ones."

"I disagree. The Insurrectionists have numbers. We don't. We can have all the passionate, skilled warriors we want, but it'll only do us so much good if we're terribly outnumbered. You said it yourself, you're not letting everyone in here. I think you need to start doing so. You're worried that the wrong person will find their way in here, right?" - General Ulysses nodded. - "Then instead of restricting who can get in, restrict who can get out. That will prevent any enemy spies from leaving to go back to their masters. Add a curfew to this place and more security around the gates and walls, especially at night. I know you want this place to be a sanctuary, a safe haven for the refugees, but you need to start running it more like a military base if you want to keep us all alive."

General Ulysses thought quietly for a moment while the others watched him expectantly. Eventually, he sighed.

"You're right, your highness. I'm trying to shelter them too much. I'll tell our runners to start rounding up more people to bring here. But this means we'll also have to take action elsewhere. Hector?"

"What do you need?" Hector asked, standing up straighter. "Whatever it is, you've got it."

"I need you ready as soon as possible with a training plan for inexperienced, adult refugees. I'm putting you in charge of them. They love and respect you, and they'll listen to you. Don't be soft on them; I need them ready to fight no later than two months from now."

Hector nodded. He'd write up his ideas tonight and finalize them by the morning. And he would most certainly not be soft on any of them. They wouldn't love him by the end of his training, but they would respect him when his harshness saved their lives.

Ulysses began discussing scouting missions and the organization of runners with Adira while Edmund and Quirin examined the map and the known positions of Insurrectionist soldiers more in-depth. Hector turned to look at Eugene who was intently looking over supply charts. The warrior caught the prince's eye and smiled fondly at him. Eugene smiled back before returning to his work. 

Hector was proud of Eugene. He had done an amazing job convincing General Ulysses to change his stance on letting people into the fortress, and he had provided solutions and alternatives. Most importantly, he had formally spoken up against another position of authority. This hadn't happened yet in Eugene's training. Hector could never express just how proud he was of the young prince.

Finally! He thought. The training's paying off!

After several hours of discussion, planning, and examination, General Ulysses eventually let Hector and the others go. King Edmund stayed behind a while longer to talk with the Keiserlig Komandante, but the others left to attend to their own duties. Hector planned to go visit the squires as well as give himself a tour around the Loyalists' sanctuary before retiring to his chambers to write up his training plans for the refugees. Eugene ran up to Hector's side and asked the warrior where he was going. Once he was told, Eugene asked if he could come along. Hector didn't see the harm in it so he agreed.

A few minutes into the walk through the giant stone front gate to the keep, Hector turned to Eugene. He didn't say anything, but there was a certain look in his eyes that Eugene didn't know what to do with.

"What?" The prince questioned, raising an eyebrow.

"Did you notice Adira acting strange?"

Eugene's heart skipped a beat. Yes, she was acting strange! Of course she was after last night!

"Strange how?" Eugene forced indifference into his voice.

"It's just that she was really quiet and treated everyone kinda cold. I mean, more than usual. Did you notice?"

"Um, I mean, yeah, I guess. I think she's just mentally exhausted. I wouldn't be surprised after everything that's happened."

"You're right," Hector sighed. "She always carries too much, and she never opens up about it."

"What do you mean?" Now, Eugene was curious.

Hector thought for a moment before answering the prince. Luna and Lady purred as they rubbed against their master, forcing him to walk slower.

"You know Adira doesn't like to talk about her feelings?" Hector finally said. "Well, she never has. I think she believes that it makes her weak. Which is weird and hypocritical, since she always encourages me to open up and acknowledge my emotions. She says it's unhealthy to push them down, and yet that's exactly what she does to herself. She pushes down her own feelings while trying to carry the burdens and breakdowns of everyone else, mostly me. It's all just part of her guilt."

"Guilt about what?"

"What do you think? Our childhood! She's beat herself up for what she did to me when we were young for centuries. It was really bad when we were first initiated into the Brotherhood together and she realized that I wasn't a weak, waste-of-space, slave boy after all. I'd made it all the way to becoming a member of the Brotherhood! How could I be? Well, that's what she realized, and it came crashing down on her like a ton of bricks.

"She spent years doing everything for me, supporting me, and saying the nicests things. It was really kind of annoying. But she took it down a few pegs once she finally realized that I didn't like it.

"However, she's never quite lost that I-need-to-make-it-up-to-him attitude. She still hates herself for what she did. But I've already forgiven her! I did a while ago! I mean, c'mon! She's spent nine hundred years supporting me in everything, comforting me when I needed it, defending me when I couldn't, and giving me the affection I needed even if it made her a little uncomfortable! And she still thinks that all those nine hundred years of constant love and support doesn't forgive twenty years of assholery. I forgave her a long time ago, and I love her more than anything.

"That's why I was so mad when she told me that she was going to find the Sundrop all those years ago. I loved her so, so much, we'd spent so long together, and she was just going to leave me to go look for a fairy tale! I was furious!

"But... Eugene, why did you ask all this? Are you okay?"

"Yeah, yeah! I'm fine!" Eugene responded hastily. "You were just asking about Adira, which led me to ask some questions that I was curious about. Really, I'm fine. You and Adira have a beautiful relationship, by the way. She really loves you."

"O... kay. Um, thanks, I guess, and... I'm glad? She is my sister. I should hope she loves me. I wasn't worried. I love her too, and we'll always be together. Nothing can separate us."

Eugene felt like he'd choke. Or throw up. Or maybe both. Hector didn't seem to notice. He was just concerned with getting to his squires, and Eugene was content to let him stay wrapped up in his thoughts.

The two continued on their way out of the keep in silence. Hector would glance suspiciously at Eugene every now and again, but the warrior stayed quiet. When they came to the large building behind the keep where the squires were staying, they were nearly trampled by a group of ten-year-olds running sprints. There were dozens of other children training around the building. They were practicing their forms, meditating, and the oldest ones were even sparring with each other. Three priestesses and a priest patrolled the area, helping the young squires train and offering them advice.

Hector was pleased to see that his squires were keeping up with their training, but he couldn't help but feel like it was just a way for them to be distracted during all that was going on. Ulysses would never allow the children to be sent into any conflict, and he couldn't spare any real weapons for them to practice with. There was no reason for them to be training. But the general felt sorry for them, so he had sticks carved and sharpened for them. Maybe the younger ones wouldn't notice this feeble act of comfort, but the oldest most certainly would. But still, they were probably grateful for any distraction, even if it was only given out of pity.

The sevens were nowhere to be seen outside, and so Hector and Eugene moved past the practicing groups, stopping to say hello to a few of the children, and made their way inside of the barn-like building.

The large structure only had one room in it. The majority of that room was covered in hammocks for the squires to sleep in. Most of the hammocks looked like thick bed sheets that had been hammered to the walls or tied to the high-up rafters of the building. There were ladders also hanging from the beams of the ceiling so that the squires could reach their sleeping places. It didn't look particularly safe, but it was the best that the Loyalists could do with their limited supplies. The rest of the room was covered in storage shelves, chests, and sacks for the little squires to keep what few belongings they had in. However, there was some open space in the middle of the giant, one-room building, and that was where the sevens were.

The children were begrudgingly listening to a mathematics lecture provided by a young priest. The man was writing the problems on the floor using chalk. There was a cloth and a bucket filled with warm water nearby to clean the floor with. One of the children looked up from the floor and instantly spotted Hector.

All of the seven-year-old squires started to get up and shout. The priest tried to quiet them down, but it was Hector who ultimately hushed the excited squires.

"Shhhhh!" Hector hushed, pressing his finger to his lips. "We're inside, kiddos. What do we use when we're inside?"

"Our inside voices," the thirty-five children responded in unison.

"Good. Thank you. Now, everyone, sit back down. He was trying to teach you something."

The squires all rushed back to their places on the floor around the young priest. They didn't exactly look happy to go back to their math lesson, but they sat still and mostly paid attention because Hector asked them to. The warrior knelt down next to the priest.

"So, what were we learning?" Hector said, speaking much more to the children around him than to the priest.

"We were going over dividing by a two-digit number," the priest responded, picking up his chalk again. "This was our last problem."

The young priest went through the problem again as well as many others after that while Hector kept the little squires' attention. The warrior often tried to make it into a game or a competition. The children seemed to enjoy this which made the lesson far more bearable for both them and their instructors. Eugene watched in admiration throughout the whole lecture, occasionally offering his own help to a child who wasn't quite keeping up.

After a little over an hour, the priest finally cleaned the chalk off the floor for the last time. He thanked the sevens for their cooperation and formally ended the lesson. The young man also took the time to thank Hector for making his job easier for the day. Hector gratefully accepted the man's thanks before leaving with his squires. They were apparently going to their third forms lesson of the day next. Most of the children didn't really appreciate this part of their training, but they would grow to love it when they were older and understood its meaning. For the time being though, forms were boring, and only Lord Hector could make them less so.

The warrior stayed with the sevens for several more hours, helping them with what he could. Sometimes he didn't do much at all except simply be there for the children. He was just so happy to see them alive and well.

Eugene did something similar. He hadn't really gotten to know the squires very well. He thought that they were cute, and they showed a lot of promise, but he just didn't have a particularly personal relationship with any of them. However, the prince did have a personal relationship with Hector.

Eugene laughed and grinned as he watched Hector teach the little squires. He would smile and wave at Hector when his friend looked over at him. But he stayed out of the warrior's way. Eugene let him teach and laugh with the children without any distraction. The prince wasn't part of the interaction at all. He just sat back and watched, and he was perfectly content to do so. In fact, he thought he enjoyed watching more than he would if he was participating. He loved watching his friend experience so much joy. He didn't need to be an active part of it, because he was just glad to see Hector be happy on his own and in his own right. Eugene smiled.

~*~

Eugene decided to walk with Hector to his room. He wasn't quite ready to retire to his own chambers yet, and he always enjoyed spending time with his friend.

The two had just wrapped up dinner with the rest of the Brotherhood in a private dining area off to the side of the throne room. No one had wanted to join the rest of the refugees in the large dining hall on the other end of the keep. Most of the talking had been done by General Ulysses and Hector. The general had wanted to know everything he could about what had happened on and since the night that the palace was attacked by the Insurrectionists. He was worried about Hector's health and how the sudden escape had affected him, but the warrior said that he was just fine now; Svala had made sure that the warrior recovered well. Ulysses had once again expressed his sorrow at the death of the mother. He promised that when this was all over, he would personally make sure that Svala would have some kind of memorial built in her honor.

Once Hector had said all he could about his family's journey to Pruvaterra, the conversation had devolved into the simple sharing of stories and laughing at old memories. Still, the majority of the talking had been done by Hector and the Keiserlig Komandante. Edmund and Varian were oblivious as the two laughed together and shared their thoughts freely, but Eugene saw Adira and Quirin exchange looks. Quirin looked concerned while Adira just seemed amused. Eugene couldn't help but smile at this.

Eventually, they had all finished eating and had bid each other goodnight for the evening. Hector and Ulysses were the only two who had embraced.

Now, Hector and Eugene walked to the warrior's chambers. They chatted quietly together about their day, and even though they had spent it together, they still enjoyed talking with each other. Hector specifically enjoyed talking about his squires.

However, the conversation quieted until it was silent when the keep of the sanctuary grew completely dark. They walked slower through the halls taking detours that would make the walk longer, almost as if they were in some kind of dream. The two absently watched a few people begin to light the countless candles that lined the fortress halls. Somebody was even leaving out bouquets of lavender in some places, though neither Hector or Eugene saw who.

After a while of silence in the dim candle light, Hector turned to Eugene. The prince seemed lost in his thoughts. He had seemed like this several times throughout the day, as Hector had noticed, and it was starting to become worrying. Hector stopped walking and put a hand on Eugene's shoulder to stop him as well.

"Eugene," Hector said softly. It felt wrong to speak above a whisper in the quiet, still halls. "What's wrong? And don't try to lie to me again. I know something has been bothering you, so tell me the truth. Please."

That morning, Eugene would have just tried to lie his way out of telling Hector about the conversation he had with Adira the previous night. However, those dark thoughts and truths had led him to realize far darker truths over the hours. These, he could and should tell Hector.

"Hector, brother," Eugene sighed. "I... have you thought about Rapunzel at all these past two months?"

Hector froze. He instantly felt guilty and ashamed. In truth, the warrior hadn't even thought about Rapunzel's name for a while now. With everything going on, the foreign queen was the least of his concerns. But what a horrible thing to forget about. Rapunzel was his best friend's wife and his future consort queen! How could he forget about her?

Eugene noticed his friend's distress.

"It's okay, Hector," Eugene comforted. "She's my wife, not yours. You've had a lot on your plate lately, so I don't blame you for not really thinking about her. To tell you the truth, I really haven't either. I'm the one who's supposed to always remember her, and think about her, and love her. But I forgot, and now I'm worried that it might be too late."

"What do you mean?"

"It's been almost four months since I left Corona. Rapunzel is supposed to arrive in the Dark Kingdom in just over two months. I haven't been able to send any letter to her since everything went to shit. She has no idea what's going on. What happens when she lands in the Capital? What happens when she's taken captive or worse? She's my wife, Hector! She's pregnant with my child! I can't just stand by and let the Insurrectionists get to her, but I have no idea how to save her! I... what they'll do to her... and the baby..."

Eugene was crying now. He was panting, looking around frantically, and tugging at his light brown hair. Hector reached for his friend and pried Eugene's hands away from his hair. Then he pulled him into an embrace. Eugene had never really felt smaller or weaker when standing next to Hector, but now he did. The young prince buried his face in his friend's shoulder, allowing himself to be enveloped by the warrior's larger size. Hector held tightly onto him, slowly running his fingers through the smaller man's hair in a soothing gesture.

With Hector's help, the young prince eventually managed to calm his breathing and dry his eyes. Hector smiled sympathetically down at him. He was still holding onto the prince by his shoulders.

"Tomorrow, you will go to speak with Ulysses," Hector instructed gently. Eugene nodded along. "You will tell him Rapunzel's situation, and will ask him to try to find a way to get a message to her. He has runners, spies, and warriors; he'll find a way. You just have to trust him and trust that it could take time. Okay?"

Eugene was about to say that they didn't have time, but he pushed those thoughts aside. Ulysses would find a way. If Hector trusted him this much, then Eugene had to trust him too. He could find a way to get Rapunzel safely to the sanctuary instead of to the Capital. And so, the young prince nodded.

"Good. Now, get some sleep, and eat tomorrow morning. Got it?"

Eugene nodded again. Hector hugged the prince again, telling him that everything was going to be alright.

Hector walked Eugene to his chambers, which weren't far off from his own. Then, once he had sternly told Eugene to rest again, he left for his own room. Of course, he wouldn't be sleeping. He still had to write up and finalize his plans for training the refugees as proper soldiers. He didn't plan to eat the following morning either. He would run right out of his door as soon as the sun was up to deliver his plan to General Ulysses and begin rounding up the refugees. After training them, he wanted to visit the squires as well as help find a way for Eugene to reach Rapunzel with Ulysses. This probably meant he wouldn't sleep the following night either.

Hector groaned. It looked like he would be going tired and hungry for a while, and he'd have to skip out on his plans to bond with his sister once again.

"Stupid duties and responsibilities," Hector muttered bitterly. "I hate those things." He really didn't. This was what he was born and bred for. 

Chapter Text

"Show me," Hector ordered.

"What?" The young man, Hermund Sigeferthsson, said, surprised.

"I said show me. I asked who believed they'd improved their shooting accuracy and speed the most in these past weeks. You stepped forward first, and I might be inclined to agree. So show me that I'm not wrong."

The man hesitated for a moment. Then he tightened his grip on his bow and took his place at the railing seventy yards away from the shooting targets. As he reached back to grasp an arrow from his quiver, Hector spoke again.

"No," he said bluntly. "Not from there. Come back to where I'm standing."

Sigeferthsson gawked at his commander. If he moved back that much, he would be shooting from a full ten yards farther away than he was used to. He had shot seventy yards away from a target for the past four weeks of training!

"Now, Sigeferthsson," Hector commanded. "That's an order."

Sigeferthsson begrudgingly went back to where he had been standing before. He eyed Hector curiously while he drew out an arrow from the quiver on his back. He then carefully strung the simple bow. He pulled back the string, took aim, and finally let the arrow go. The arrow struck the target just an inch or two right of the center.

"Very good," Hector said. "Do it again."

Sigeferthsson began to retrieve another arrow when Hector suddenly took a step towards him.

"Faster," he ordered.

Sigeferthsson continued the process only for Hector to repeat his previous order again, getting closer and speaking louder. He said it again. And then again. He was shouting now. Sigeferthsson's hands were starting to shake, his eyes darting between his commander and the bow.

"Faster, Sigeferthsson!" Hector was screaming right in the man's ear. "Half your friends are dead by now! The rest will be by the time it takes you to string that! Their blood is on your hands! Faster!"

Sigeferthsson dropped the bow and the arrow. Hector kicked the man's legs out from underneath him as he bent down to retrieve his weapon. The warrior knelt on top of him, pressing his knee into Sigeferthsson's spine and grabbing a fistful of his copper hair. Hector tugged the young man's head upward. He leaned down until his mouth was directly next to his ear.

"And now you're dead too," Hector hissed.

The warrior got off of Sigeferthsson and nearly tossed him back into his place in the front line of the formation by his hair. The rest of the men and women in line gawked at their officer. They couldn't believe what they'd just seen.

Hector began to stride up and down the line of refugee soldiers with his hands tucked neatly behind his back. He looked each of them in the eyes as he spoke.

"It's been four weeks since I took control of your company. There are one hundred and eight of you. And yet not one of you is ready to be placed on a battlefield. It's true that your technical skill and formation has improved, but all of you lack what I'm looking for most.

"Do you think the enemy is going to go easy on you and wait for you to slowly string your bow? Do you think that a battlefield is going to be anything less than distracting, bloody chaos? Do you really believe that the only life you're responsible for on that battlefield is your own?"

"NO, SIR!"

"Well, I don't believe you! All any of you have shown me is that you are stupid, selfish, and incapable of functioning when it really matters! I might as well let the Insurrectionists have you!"

Hector stared down the group of men and women, his eyes blazing. Almost all of them were shaking, and some of the younger ones looked like they were holding back tears. Then Hector turned to face his sister.

Adira had been standing on the sidelines for some time now, and Hector knew it, but she was perfectly capable of waiting. The warrior needed to get this point across to his soldiers, if he could even call them that. But finally, he decided that he had said and done enough.

"I dismiss you to Lady Adira," Hector said, waving them away. "She's taking over your afternoon drilling. Fall out!"

Hector turned on his heel and strode away with his head held high. Adira began her work with the refugee soldiers as if she hadn't been watching what just happened. However, someone else had been watching, and they didn't intend to pass it off as nothing.

Eugene jogged up to his friend's side and glared at him out of the corner of his eye.

"What's with the side-eye?" Hector asked.

"Must you be so hard on them?" Eugene said angrily. "You've been rough since the start, but this? Come on, Hector! Do you even care about them? They're doing their best!"

"And their best is going to get them killed if it's not improved. What happens when they freak out like Sigeferthsson did? What happens when the enemy takes advantage of that? What then, your highness?"

Eugene winced and froze when Hector spat out those last words. He looked hurt. Hector noticed and stopped walking. He turned back to his friend, and his voice softened as he spoke.

"I do care about them. I care about them quite a lot. They're my soldiers. And that's exactly why I'm hard on them. If they can't even string a bow when someone is shouting at them, what makes you think they'll survive being on a battlefield? If they lose focus for even a second, they'll be killed, and that leaves less defense for the rest. They make up a third of our fighters. An army that shuts down as soon as it's pressured isn't an army at all. When they're all dead because they couldn't keep it together, who will be there to protect the old and the injured?

"I'm trying to keep everyone alive, Eugene. If that means I have to be cruel to them, so be it. War is cruel. I had hoped that you would understand that. I really don't appreciate you biting my head off about everything. I know you're worried about Rapunzel, and we're doing the best we can to get a message to her, but you being like this isn't helping anyone."

Eugene scowled down at the ground but kept his mouth shut. Hector sighed. He thought it was best to leave the prince be, so he walked away and left Eugene behind. Hector would find a time to talk to him later, but for now he needed to go visit his squires. Then it would be back to training with the refugee soldiers. He would be with them for the rest of the day. They were his top priority.

It had been a month, and yet they still were nowhere near ready to fight. The Loyalist runners and spies had brought back more information on the movements of the Insurrectionist, but General Ulysses was seriously considering bringing all of the spies back to the Loyalist sanctuary for good. They had lost fifteen spies to the suicide pills in just the past three weeks. They were getting caught almost every time they were sent out. The Insurrectionists were taking more precautions and had tripled security around the palace in the capital. General Ulysses was worried that one of his spies would be caught and would be unable to take the poison in time. The Insurrectionist would torture the location of the sanctuary out of the spies, and the Loyalists would be attacked before they were anywhere near ready to fight back.

However, this would mean that many if not all of the runners would be sent back as well. They couldn't risk any of them being caught while they were searching for supplies and people. But this meant that the effort to get a message to Queen Rapunzel of Corona would have to stop. Without a proper warning, the queen would arrive in the Capital, right into the Insurrectionists hands.

Hector groaned and sat down on the nearest crate of supplies, putting his head in his hands. This was an incredibly delicate situation. No matter what they chose to do, someone would die or worse.

Such is the way of war.

"Are you alright, Véurr?"

Hector jumped slightly at the sound of someone speaking to him. He didn't recognize the woman standing above him, but she seemed very concerned. She was probably just another soldier or more likely a supplier. Hector was probably sitting on one of her supply crates. He shouldn't have stopped to mope. He was in public, for God's sake!

"Yes, yes, I'm quite alright, ma'am," Hector answered quickly, standing up and brushing himself off. "I just have a bit of a headache is all."

"Begging your pardon, lord, but that didn't look like a bit of a headache. The way you were groaning, you looked to be in serious pain. Here, have some water and sit in the shade for a moment. I've seen you marching around with the soldiers since dawn. You need to rest, my lord."

"You don't need to do that for me ma'am, I assure you. Thank you, but I'll just be on my way. I have squires to look after."

"All the more reason you need to have your energy up."

The woman led Hector inside her supply tent before the warrior could protest further. She sat him down on the nearest chair and immediately fetched him some cold water. Then she went back outside and back to her work. She apparently was a leatherworker. The inside of her tent was disorganized, and most things weren't unpacked yet. Clearly, she had arrived at the stone fortress very recently. If so, she wasn't alone.

It had turned out that General Ulysses really had been strictly regulating who could stay at the fortress, because since Eugene had convinced him to allow more refugees in, their numbers were just over doubled. In the past four weeks, a little over four hundred people had arrived at the sanctuary. This meant that there was a larger workforce and a larger refugee army, but it also meant more mouths to feed. Only about half the new refugees had brought any useful supplies with them. Rations were getting smaller. It wasn't enough to panic over, but still, it was worrying.

After about five minutes spent inside the leatherworker's tent, Hector decided to leave. He wasn't feeling any less stressed about what the future held for him, his friends, and his people, but at least he wasn't thirsty anymore. Hector quickly thanked the woman once he was outside. She asked if he was sure that he would be okay, and he assured her that he felt much better. This was a blatant lie, but it made the leatherworker feel better.

As Hector continued on his way around the back of the keep to where his squires trained, he made a mental note to make sure that he wasn't in public when he needed to blow off steam or rest. He was Véurr, the people's guardian, and a member of the Brotherhood. He couldn't afford to let anyone see him start to worry. If he looked stressed and scared, then they would be terrified. It was his job to stay calm and collected. What had happened today wouldn't be happening again, he would make sure of it.

Hector was a few minutes late to train with his squires, but the children and their instructors didn't seem to notice, and even if they did, they didn't mind. They themselves were behind schedule. Still, Hector apologized for being late and assured the three priestesses and Mythica that it wouldn't be happening again.

Mythica often helped with the squires when she had time. Which, to be fair, she didn't have a lot of. But every spare second that she did have was spent with the children. They deserved a little attention and a little treat with everything that was going on. And it was a treat indeed to have both a member of the brotherhood and the High Priestess help them train for a few hours. The squires were thrilled to see both of them and listened intently as they started the lesson together.

They were working with the sevens today, helping them learn basic self-defense. Usually, the kids wouldn't learn this until the following year when they were eight. However, the three priestesses responsible for their training and General Ulysses all agreed it was best to have them learn these skills a bit early.

Mythica watched Hector out of the corner of her eye throughout the lesson. She'd known him his entire life; she knew every one of his tells and could easily figure out when something was wrong.

Hector didn't like that she kept watching him, but the warrior tried to ignore it. She would most likely keep him up that night after the scheduled meeting with Ulysses and the rest of the Brotherhood by asking him about what had happened, and Hector was not looking forward to it. He knew she meant well, but he didn't want her always asking after him, seeing if he was okay. Everyone, Adira, Quirin, Ulysses had all been pulling him aside to ask if he was okay for weeks now. He wasn't. He wasn't anywhere close to feeling okay, but neither was anyone else. He hated that everyone felt the need to talk with him and pity him. He wasn't okay, and the fact that everyone was treating him like a moody teenager was making it worse. He didn't need to have a talk or cry it out like everyone seemed to think. He needed to be left alone so he could work and tolerate the stress like a goddamn adult!

These angry thoughts and emotions burned through Hector constantly as he tried to help with his squires. He mostly just walked around to make sure that everyone was practicing correctly. He did his best to control himself, but he did snap at a child or two when they were doing something particularly wrong or annoying. He hated the hurt look in their eyes, but he wouldn't back down once he'd started. If he apologized, then they'd ask why he'd been so upset, and then he'd have to try to explain his complicated feelings to a bunch of seven-year-olds. Hector never wanted to ever lay his burdens down on the children; they were kids, and he would let them be kids.

Finally, the three hours of training was finished. Unfortunately, Hector's day was nowhere close to completed. He had to go back to the company of refugees where he would spend the rest of the day with them, trying to get it through their thick skulls that if they hesitate or freak out, they die. Then it was on to the evening meeting in the throne room that Ulysses had planned. Hector had no idea how long that would go on for. Then the warrior would have to deal with Mythica's unappreciated motherly concern, maybe someone else's as well. After that, it was late night paperwork, patrol, and research until the morning when it was time for more squires.

"Another sleepless night," Hector mumbled angrily under his breath. "Hooray."

~*~

"You look like death," Ulysses said.

Hector's head shot up and his eyes met the general's. He looked at the warrior with sympathy, not pity. Friendly sympathy.

Hector had been leaning against the wall outside the throne room for some time after the evening meeting. The meeting itself hadn't been too terribly long. A large family of twenty-eight had arrived and had brought a staggering amount of supplies with which they were more than willing to share. It wasn't much but hunting had been going well the past two or three days, so it was starting to look up for the storehouses.

But more importantly, they knew where Rapunzel was. She was currently on her way to the Dark Kingdom in the Solis. If they were to get a message to the queen, the Loyalists would have to track the movements of the airship and get a message to her when it landed. It was far too risky to send someone to meet her outside of the borders, so they would have to wait until she was inside the Dark Kingdom. This meant that there would most likely be only one place Queen Rapunzel and her entourage landed inside the borders because of how fast the airship traveled. All this meant that the Loyalists had one chance to get a message to her or else she would land in the Capital, right into the hands of the Insurrectionists.

This news was both very good and very bad. Thankfully, there was a way to get a message to her and to get her to safety at the Loyalist sanctuary. Prince Eugene had almost cried with joy when he was told there was a way to save his wife and unborn child, but after a stern look from Hector, the prince held it together. On the flip side, this was very, very risky. They had one chance and one chance alone. If they missed it or made any kind of mistake, it would be over, and Rapunzel would be in the clutches of the Insurrectionists. Everything had to be planned perfectly and go perfectly. But there was a chance, and they would be fools not to seize it.

The meeting had been adjourned with the promise that another would be held the following afternoon. At that meeting many more people would be present, and everyone was expected to bring something to the table. This was their future queen they were trying to save; she and the training of soldiers was their top priority.

Now Hector was looking into General Ulysses' eyes. The warrior had been trying to catch a breath outside of the throne room after the meeting, but he must have looked awful leaning up against the cold wall with his head bowed like that.

"Feeling blunt, are we?" Hector replied with a chuckle. "Though I suppose you're right. I feel like death too."

"Any particular reason for that?" Ulysses asked.

"What do you think?"

"Well, I don't know. That's why I'm asking."

Hector laughed softly, and Ulysses chuckled along with him. Hector tucked his hair behind his ear. It was starting to fall out of the ponytail that I had put it in that afternoon. Ulysses in turn ran his fingers through his own long, fiery red hair. Both men always played with their hair absently.

"But seriously..." Ulysses said, his voice and smile softening into something concerned and caring. "What's wrong, Hex?"

"Oh, pulling out the nicknames, huh?"

"Yes. And if you don't start telling me what's been bothering you, then I'll be forced to use some old favorites, Hectagon."

"No, no, no! Don't you dare start calling me that again!"

"I like it! I think it suits a multi-talented individual like yourself! Right, Heckles?"

"Stop!"

Both Hector and Ulysses laughed uncontrollably, bracing themselves on each other. Ulysses continued to laugh out silly little pet names for Hector until he couldn't breathe. The warrior in turn began using his own on the general. The two stayed like that, ignoring the stares they got from a passing group of priests, until their sides were sore and they were thoroughly out of breath. Hector smiled up at the taller man.

"Thank you," he said sincerely. "I needed that, really."

"You know I'm always here if you ever need anything," Ulysses replied. "And I'm glad I could make you laugh. Now, what does the rest of the night hold for you?"

"Only a ridiculous amount of paperwork, planning, and an early morning patrol. So, in conclusion, not any sleep."

"You should rest. You didn't sleep last night either, or the night before that."

"I don't have time for that, Sees. The patrol starts at three this morning. It's already eleven. I need to spend those four hours writing up training plans and preparing for the meeting tomorrow."

General Ulysses sighed heavily. He began playing with his hair and staring at the ground, deep in thought. Hector eyed him both curiously and cautiously. What was going on in that brain of his now? Then, Ulysses met Hector's eyes again.

"I'll tell you what," he said. "I'll take you back to your chambers and we can work on all that paperwork you have to do together. Then at three, you go to sleep, and I'll take your patrol."

"Ulysses!" Hector protested, grabbing him by the arm. "You can't do that! You need your rest too!" 

"I slept well last night; I'll be fine. You need rest more than I do. You also need help with your other work. So I will help you with both the paperwork and the patrol. That way you're at least a little bit more refreshed for when you have to train the little squires tomorrow morning. Please, let me help you, Hector."

The warrior hesitated for a moment. Ulysses took his hands in his own, smiling down at him. A little pink flush rose to Hector's cheeks. He looked down at the floor hoping the general wouldn't notice. He could still feel Ulysses looking at him with those wide, kind green eyes. There seemed to be flecks of gold in them in the orange candlelight. And that smile, oh, that smile! How could Hector say no to that face?

"Fine!" Hector groaned dramatically. Ulysses' face lit up. "But let's be clear, this is a one-time thing! You're not going to be taking over my patrols all the time, understand?"

"Perfectly," General Ulysses responded with a wide smile. He held his arm out to Hector. "Shall we?"

"Ooh, such a gentleman."

"I do try."

The two linked arms and began their walk to Hector's chambers. On the way, they discussed their ideas and plans, what they were bringing to the meeting the following afternoon and how it would help with the plan to get Queen Rapunzel of Corona to the stone fortress safely. They also talked about how the training of the refugee soldiers was going. Hector expressed his concerns with how the refugees reacted under pressure. Ulysses assured the warrior that from then on he and the other commanders at the sanctuary would place extra emphasis on the attitude, reaction time, and level-headedness of the Loyalist soldiers.

By the time Hector and General Ulysses made it to the warrior's chambers, they were talking about the little squires and how much promise they both thought they showed. Finally, they unlinked arms as Hector ran to try to clear off his desk. He hastily and profusely apologized for the state of his chambers, but Ulysses comforted him saying that his own room wasn't much better. He also said that instead of trying to get them both to work at the relatively small and cluttered desk, they could instead gather what they needed and work on the chaise lounge. When Hector had first moved into the room, the chaise lounge hadn't been there, but it was put in as soon as General Ulysses knew where the warrior was staying. Hector didn't have any idea where Ulysses could have possibly gotten it. The warrior assumed it was the general's attempt to make the chambers feel more comfortable, but Hector had never and would never have used such a thing. He had never even touched it. But that was good, since it meant that it wasn't covered with countless pieces of clothing, paper, and weaponry.

And so, Hector and Ulysses collected what they needed off of Hector's chaotic desk and positioned themselves on the chaise lounge. The chaise lounge faced the door of Hector's bedroom. The warrior had been quick to close the door before he and Ulysses sat down. It would be horribly improper if Hector allowed the general the opportunity to look into his bedchamber. He didn't think that Ulysses would ever think of doing such a thing, but still, precautions are never unreasonable.

For a while, the two stayed very formal in their work. They sat straight up with their best posture, carefully and professionally going over notes and writing down plans. But eventually, that all fell away. By the time the clock struck two, Ulysses was leaning up against the corner of the chaise lounge with his feet kicked up on the nearest stack of books, messy papers strewn around him. Hector in turn was lying on his stomach along the whole length of the chaise lounge with his bare feet tucked by the general's back. They worked quietly, not talking with each other anymore but simply finding comfort and productivity in one another's presence.

Ulysses suddenly spoke after he came across a particularly annoying predicament in his newly made schedule for the following two weeks.

"I do believe I'm stumped, Hex. We need the soldiers to have both more hand-to-hand combat training and more swordsmanship practice, but I can't fit them both anywhere. I can't move anything around either. The schedule is tight enough as it is, and we need everything on it. What do you think?"

Ulysses removed his eyes from the papers and was about to show them to Hector when he stopped, shocked.

Hector was fast asleep right on top of his stack of papers. His arm hung over the side of the chaise lounge, knuckles resting on the ground. His mouth was slightly open and his hair was strewn all about messily. Ulysses smiled to himself.

I wondered when that would happen, he thought.

General Ulysses gathered up his papers and set them down nearby. Then he carefully and slowly got up. He gently draped one of Hector's discarded cloaks over the warrior. He made sure to brush Hector's hair out of his face and close his mouth before gathering up the papers and making his way towards the door. When he was at the door, Ulysses looked back at Hector with a smile. The warrior looked so peaceful in a chaotic kind of way. It was hard to describe. But whatever it was, it made the general smile. He walked outside and closed the door quietly behind him, wishing Hector sweet dreams under his breath.

~*~

There was a rumbling sound. Like thunder but not quite. Muffled and yet loud. At least that's what it sounded like in Hector's sleep. The sound was enough like natural thunder that it didn't wake him, but it was also strange enough to almost alert him. He wasn't sure whether it was a part of his dreams or not. It was an incredibly strange state to be in, being awake but also not. It was alarming but also somehow calming. The sound got louder, but that wasn't what eventually woke the drifting warrior.

"HECTOR!"

The warrior was thrown off the chaise lounge roughly by his arm. He screamed in alarm as he hit the ground. He began searching for a weapon to fight whoever was attacking him but he never got the chance. He was dragged to his feet by strong arms who began to pull him towards something. Hector couldn't tell what. Both his mind and his vision were blurry and unfocused. He growled and tugged against the grip of whatever was dragging him, kicking and clawing.

"Hector! It's me, Hector! Hex!"

Hector immediately stopped fighting as soon as he heard the nickname. He squinted at the figure in front of him and General Ulysses soon came into focus.

"Sees... Sees, what's happenin'?" Hector groaned, his words slurring together.

"There's no time!"

Ulysses was already pulling Hector out the door of his chambers before he was even finished speaking. He held tightly onto Hector's wrist as he ran down the hallways of the stone fortress. People were shouting and screaming all around them, running around in organized groups. They were all armed.

Hector's heart was pounding, his thoughts racing. The rumbling sound continued. Now that he was awake, Hector noticed that it sounded more robotic than he had originally thought. It sounded like metal, like metal and like marching. It sounded like metal beasts were advancing towards them. But that couldn't be the case. That wasn't possible. Hector felt like he was going crazy. What was going on?! What was all this?! He tried his best to keep up with Ulysses so that the general wouldn't have to drag him too much, but his feet just wouldn't move as fast as he needed them to. They slapped against the cold stone floor, uneven and frantic. He didn't even have shoes on, nor was his tangled hair tied back. He couldn't take this anymore. He needed to know.

Hector stopped in his tracks, digging his bare heels into the ground although it hurt to do so. Ulysses almost fell backwards onto the hard floor.

"Ulysses, what is going on?!" Hector screamed. He has intended it to be a snarl, something authoritative, demanding an answer. What came out was a scared wail.

Ulysses took both Hector's hands in his and pressed them to his chest tightly.

"I am so, so sorry, and I know you're frightened, but we don't have time!" - Ulysses began running again, this time keeping Hector as close to him as possible. - "We need to get back to the king and the rest of the Brotherhood! We have to get to the gates before they do!"

Hector was about to frantically ask who 'they' was, when he caught a glimpse of something out a window as he ran past. His blood ran cold.

Out there on the horizon, marching towards them, cold and determined was an army, an army of armored Insurrectionists. 

Chapter Text

"There you are!" Adira exclaimed, running over to Hector and General Ulysses.

She pulled off her cloak and wrapped it around Hector's shoulders. The warrior was only wearing a shirt and a pair of trousers, and the night was cold. Adira knew that her brother must be freezing. She had been out on her patrol on the other end of the fortress for several hours now, so she was fully clothed. The same had been the case for Ulysses, Quirin, and Eugene. Mythica had been up all night working, and no one had managed to find the king.

The run to the front gate of the sanctuary had been a blur for Hector since he saw the army of Insurrectionists outside the window. He had been completely lost in his thoughts, terrifying thoughts that he couldn't comprehend or even remember. It was like some horrifying nightmare. Adira draping the heavy fur cloak over him had brought him back to reality. She then pulled out a roll of bandages from her belt and handed it over to Hector, gently instructing him to wrap his feet. They were bruised and bleeding. The floors of the sanctuary weren't meant for running around without shoes; they were old and, in many places, rough, chipped, and cracked.

Ulysses allowed Hector to lean on him as he bound his bleeding feet. As he did so, Ulysses spoke.

"How close are they now?" The general asked Mythica.

The high priestess took a moment with her hands folded and eyes closed. She quickly muttered something under her breath before her eyes shot open again.

"They'll be stopping right in front of the gates any minute now."

Ulysses swore.

"We can't wait on the king anymore. We have to get out there. Hopefully Edmund is safe for now."

The group gathered several guards and magic-users before making their way up the stairs that led to the top of the gate. They heard some kind of harald outside as they did. They could only assume that the Insurrectionists wanted to speak with whoever were the Loyalist leaders.

Hector suddenly realized something and grabbed General Ulysses's arm, stopping him.

"I'm supposed to be dead!" Hector said.

"Yes, we know," The general responded. "But their leaders also know. They've probably constructed some kind of lie or illusion for this. And anyway, we have no idea how many people on the Insurrectionist side know that you're alive. We might have some kind of secret weapon with you, and we need to learn as much as we can before we use it. We'll be keeping you hidden for now."

"Then why am I even coming with you and not searching for Edmund?"

"Because we don't know if the need will arise for us to reveal you. Now hurry!"

Ulysses took Hector's hand and led him the rest of the way up the stairs. As they opened the hatch door all of them were surprised by how quiet it was. They knew there was an army of armored soldiers waiting for them, but it didn't sound like it. The enemy was waiting patiently for them to show their faces.

Hector stayed low to the ground by the hatch door while the others stood. The warrior couldn't see over the high stone wall, but that also meant that the Insurrectionists would have no way of seeing him. Ulysses stepped forward to the edge of the wall, and Hector subconsciously began to flick his wrist like he would in order to draw out his wrist blade. Hector would always do everything in his power to keep Ulysses from harm, and the general was stepping right up to speak with the Insurrectionists. For all Hector knew, the enemy could be aiming an arrow at Ulysses's skull.

Then someone began to speak. He wasn't shouting, but he was more than loud enough to be heard from atop the high wall of the Loyalist sanctuary. His voice was obviously being amplified by magic. And even though Hector couldn't see him, he knew exactly who was speaking.

"Good evening, general," Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn greeted calmly.

Hector could only assume that the Zinegotziak leader stood at the front of the army, surrounded by at least a dozen guards. He probably also sat on some magnificent stallion with gleaming armor that was made just for him, the picture of majesty.

Arrogant, traitorous bastard.

"We are glad to see that you have survived," Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn continued, speaking for his army and his leaders. "We were under the impression that you were killed in the palace fires."

"The fires that you lit," Ulysses stated coldly. Mythica had walked up behind him and placed two fingers on the back of his neck, using her own magic to project the Keiserlig Komandante's words as he spoke.

"Oh come now! Now is not the time for indignation. We're here to make peace."

"It does not take an army to sign a peace treaty."

"No, but it does take an army to fight another army should it become violent."

"For we indeed are the side of this conflict with a record of violence."

Hector could feel the tension growing. Though he could not see him, Hector knew that Bjorn's hand was twitching where it rested beside his sword.

"Our terms are simple," Bjorn said, his voice suddenly becoming very cool. "You will surrender this fortress and all weapons and supplies inside. All commanders of your army will face upwards of ten years in prison and even execution should they resist. Your soldiers will also face imprisonment but may also be pardoned. They will all face a fair trial to determine that. Any other adult person found inside of your fortress will additionally face trial, and the children will be returned to their homes, families, and schools completely unharmed.

"The High Priestess Mythica Ilargia Dontzeila will be stripped of her title and imprisoned for life. The same punishment will befall the retired Lord Quirin of the Brotherhood. His son will be kept as a hostage in the palace under our watchful eye. He will however be given the opportunity to train in the military, the government, or the Holy Order of Ilargia should he choose to do so.

"Eugene Horace Hilmir Ilargiaren Zaindaria, Prince of the Dark Kingdom, and Heir to the Throne will come back to the palace with us to be corrected and properly trained by myself and the rest of the Zinegotziak for his future kingship.

"You will then hand over King Edmund and Lady Adira of the Brotherhood who will both face public execution for their crimes.

"Should you comply fully with our terms, you will be given the opportunity to keep your life and your position as Keiserlig Komandante under our careful jurisdiction or to quietly retire.

"If you refuse to surrender peacefully, we will storm your sanctuary and burn it to the ground. Then you, your commanders, your soldiers, the remaining member of the Brotherhood, King Edmund, and every other man, woman, and child inside of that fortress will be publicly executed. Such are our terms."

There was a thick and deafening silence that hung in the air. Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn was obviously waiting for General Ulysses to respond.

Hector sat frozen on the ground near the hatch door. He and the others had known exactly what the Insurrectionists wanted for a while now. None of what they said should have come as a surprise. Yet, it was disturbing to actually hear it. It made Hector's blood run cold to hear from the mouth of someone he had once taken orders from to hand over his nephew and his closest friend for capture and brainwashing. The warrior felt like he'd be sick imagining the Zinegotziak leader's plans for his brother and sister. And to hear himself left out of everything, treated as dead and gone, was more than a little unnerving.

Finally, General Ulysses spoke.

"And how long have you given us to think about this?"

"We expect your answer by this time tomorrow, and we will wait here patiently," The Zinegotziak leader responded.

~*~

Hector sat on a stool with his leg propped up on it, hugging it close to his body. He rested his chin against his knee. He was surrounded by everyone who was there when the Insurrectionists stated their terms as well as a few others who were commanders. King Edmund had been found. He had been gearing up for battle when Ulysses and the others were in audience with the Insurrectionists. He was prepared to fight and die that night. Now he stood in the throne room with the others. General Ulysses had called them all into a meeting there. Everyone had been silent for what seemed like forever. The twenty-four hours they had been given to decide whether or not to surrender was slowly ticking by, and everyone could feel it. Yet, no one had any idea what to say. Except for one person.

"I think we all know there's really only one question we have to answer, and it's not the one Bjorn asked," Adira said, her voice deafening in the quiet room.

Everyone looked at each other. Adira was right. None of them had a solution, but they all knew the question, the terrible problem. It was just Hector who said it.

"We're not going to surrender. It's just a matter of how we will survive the Insurrectionists' attack."

"It's not just the attack," King Edmund pointed out grimly. "If we lose that battle, then we're all doomed, but if we win it, what then? Does that mean we've defeated them, or is there another battle to come after that one? Is there then another, and another? If we aren't snuffed out by sunrise two days from now, there will be a siege on our hands."

"I've been training our soldiers for weeks now," Hector said. "I doubt they'll be able to fight the Insurrectionists and come out victorious, let alone survive a siege. This is the trained army of the Dark Kingdom we're fighting against. We're barely more than a mob of angry farmers."

The group fell silent again, dwelling on the words of the king and Hector. What were they supposed to do? Surrender was not an option, not after all they had done and all that they had been through. It was too late to give up now, especially knowing what they would lose if they did. But how would they survive the coming battle and then the inevitable siege?

General Ulysses spoke up, addressing the whole group.

"There are eight hundred and seventy-nine people inside of this fortress. Currently there are twenty-three people in the infirmary because of severe injury or illness. There are also one hundred and sixty-two children here, counting the squires. Then there are eighty people over the age of fifty. We have three hundred and fifty-four soldiers including ourselves. That leaves two hundred and sixty adults who are not soldiers.

"If we add the two hundred and sixty to the three hundred and fifty-four, that gives us six hundred and fourteen. If we then add in the sixty-nine who are fourteen to seventeen, we have six-hundred and eighty-three. And if we bring the cutoff age up to fifty-five, we have seven-hundred and twenty-eight people in our army. How many do you suppose are in theirs?"

"More than that," Adira stated. "By the looks of it, they had something like thirteen to fifteen hundred."

Hector thought he would throw up. He hadn't been able to see the army from where he was hiding. He had no idea how large their numbers were. He should have expected this, but still...

"And anyway," Eugene continued where Adira left off. "They're trained, healthy, adult soldiers. I'm also going to go ahead and assume that they have ten times the number of magic users in comparison to us as well as a lot more weapons that are a lot better than ours. How are we supposed to beat them with an 'army' of untrained, unprofessional, old men and children and no supplies?"

"That's what we're here to figure out," Ulysses said. "And it seems to me like we're going to have to fight this coming battle smart instead of strong. We don't necessarily need numbers if we have strategy."

"And an insane amount of luck," Hector mumbled.

"Yes, that too." - Ulysses offered Hector a small smile before turning his attention back to the rest of the group. - "What we need most is a way to soundly win one battle and the resources to survive a siege. What do we have in the storehouses?"

"We have enough food to keep everyone comfortably fed for about four weeks," The woman whom Ulysses had addressed said. She was the priestess who had been placed in charge of monitoring supplies. "If we ration reasonably, we can add another two weeks to that. And if we put harsh rations in place, we'll have a total of seven weeks of stored food. However, the elderly and the injured could starve if we keep the rations that tight.

"We have some livestock that refugees brought with them, which should give us a week or two of meat. The produce in the gardens won't give us anything for a while now; they were meant as a long-term safeguard if we were in hiding for much longer than we thought.

"The three wells inside of the walls should serve us just fine in terms of water. And there is plenty of clothing and shoes to go around for now. Refugees brought a fair portion of their own, and we have fabrics and leather to make more. We're also good on space, so no one will be crowded.

"However, medicine is an issue. We don't have nearly enough of it. We barely have enough to take care of the few people in the infirmary now. I doubt we'll be able to properly heal even a dozen soldiers if they have serious battle wounds."

"So we have to somehow win a battle against the military of the Dark Kingdom with seven hundred barely trained refugees and also manage not to get any of them hurt?" Eugene sighed, the hopelessness seeping into his voice. The room went silent once again.

Hector could easily see that hopelessness in the young man's eyes, and it pained him. He was not only Eugene's mentor, but his godfather, his friend, and his brother. The prince had come to his homeland hoping for adventure and excitement in his training by Hector's side. He was eager to begin his long journey towards kingship. He had been an expecting father, and the land of his wife was thriving. He had been hopeful for the future ahead of him and his family. He had been happy.

Now, months after Hector and Eugene had stepped foot on the Solis, the warrior was having a hard time remembering when he had last seen his friend smile. The weight of assassination attempts, social unrest, and civil war was all thrust upon the young prince at once. He'd barely even seen his home before it shattered into pieces. He was separated from most of his friends, family, and his beloved wife. He had no idea if he could save her and his unborn child, and the chances were looking slimmer and slimmer with each passing hour. Those around him were preparing for a siege, and there was nothing he could really do about it. He was still just one man against ten others. And there seemed no way that they could even come out victorious against their enemy. Eugene appeared completely hopeless and prepared for the end, an end in which he would never get to say goodbye to his wife or meet his child.

Hector felt the all-consuming urge to embrace Eugene and shield him from the world, but he knew that it would do nothing to help his friend and could actually make things worse by embarrassing him in front of the others. So instead he just watched the prince, silently comforting him and willing him the strength to keep going.

Then, it came to him. An idea and a chance. He didn't know if it would even be possible, and if it failed it would be disastrous, but it was something, and Hector would do anything to give Eugene some semblance of hope in that moment.

"I think I might have something," Hector said, his voice loud in the quiet room.

He hopped down from his perch and stood up a bit taller, trying his best to look confident. Pretending that he was sure of something when he really wasn't had become a valuable skill of his centuries ago, but now that seemed to be failing him. His voice sounded small and uncertain as he continued with the eyes of the others on him.

"You said that we don't have enough medical supplies to heal anyone and that our food stores will run out sooner rather than later. I assume that we could definitely do with more weapons. However, I'm also assuming that the Insurrectionists have plenty of everything with them."

"What are you getting at?" Adira questioned, raising an eyebrow.

"I'm saying that since we don't have enough supplies with us to survive a full-scale battle and a siege, why not steal some of theirs?"

"And how exactly do you plan to do that?" Brydmadra scoffed.

Hector bit back an insult. That girl was really starting to get on his nerves. Instead, he did his best to answer her question as if it were someone else asking in a far more polite manner. If he didn't, he wouldn't be able to keep the venom out of his voice.

"We have many magic users inside these walls, yes? They may not be the strongest, and the Insurrectionists most certainly have more, but we still have the ability to use magic. The Insurrectionists only just got here. Therefore, they can't have had time to set up any kind of proper camp, and their magic-users can't have placed any kind of complex spell on this place, especially with the protection and strength charms we've placed here the last few weeks.

"What I'm trying to say is that if we were to use magic to leave this fortress, there's a very good chance they won't notice. And if we use magic to conceal ourselves and snatch as much of their supplies as we can, if we're careful, we might be able to get away with that too. We'll have all the resources we need for the coming battle, and the Insurrectionists will be none the wiser until the time comes. We may not have enough magic-users for combat, but we do have enough for a well-constructed heist."

A few people in the room muttered to themselves and each other, but Hector's focus was on General Ulysses. The general's eyes were on the ground in front of him, and he twisted a few strands of his fiery hair between his fingers. Hector could practically see the gears turning his head. And though the warrior didn't see it often, he knew that was Ulysses's scheming face.

Finally, the Keiserlig Komandante spoke.

"If we were to pull this off, we'd need to do so in the next few hours, and we'd need a suitable crew. We'd also need people to stay behind and prepare our troops for the coming battle, and I mean all of our possible troops. All seven hundred and twenty-eight."

"Brydmadra," - Hector turned to the young woman, slightly startling her. "I think you have an essential part in this heist as one of our magic-users."

"Wha- Me?!" The young woman sputtered. "I'm terrible at magic!"

"Yes, you are at most things, but there is one area at which you excel more than anyone else I have ever met. You're a master of complex compression spells."

"I'm going to ignore that first part and just say thank you. But what does that have to do with anything?"

"With enough food, water, and energy in you, you could shrink this entire fortress into the size of a book."

"And kill myself in the process!"

"Yes, but we're not asking you to do that," Ulysses pointed out, a knowing grin starting to tug at the corners of his mouth. "We could use you to fit all the supplies we needed into six or seven large grain sacks. Your spells affect the weight of the objects you compress, so it won't even be heavy. We could take it all back easily."

"If I tried to compress that much stuff that quickly, I would pass out with blood pouring from every opening in my body! I would be incapacitated for days! I couldn't be a part of the battle! There's no way I'm missing out on that! I'm not going to hurt myself that bad just so I can lay around useless for God knows-"

"Brydmadra!" Adira barked.

Everyone in the room became silent. They stared wide-eyed at Adira. They had barely ever heard the warrior raise her voice. It was startling and, in many ways, frightening.

Adira closed her eyes and took a deep breath before continuing. Her voice was calm but stern and menacing in a way. As if she were daring her cousin to disobey her and see what would happen.

"Brydmadra, cousin, nobody was asking you if you would. We were asking if you can. This isn't negotiable. You are the only person who can do what we need to the extent we need. So, can you?"

The young woman paused for a moment, her thoughts obviously racing behind her dark eyes. Everyone waited, some more patiently than others, for Brydmadra to give her response. Adira continued to stare down her cousin, threatening her with what would happen if she made more excuses or dared to lie.

Eventually, Brydmadra growled under her breath and gave her answer.

"It's possible," she hissed.

"Good," Adira said. "You're now the first person on this team."

Brydmadra continued to grumble under her breath but stayed mostly silent. Ulysses and Hector looked around the rest of the group for possible candidates for a position in the coming mission. They needed to select people fast so that they could plan out the details, complete the mission, and return with enough time to make what they had stolen from the Insurrectionists count. Hector's eyes fell on Mythica. She met his gaze and nodded before stepping forward and addressing the others.

"As some of you may know, I am gifted in escape and transportation spells," she stated calmly. "I believe that I can get us out of the palace and into the Insurrectionist ranks. I'd be honored to be part of this mission if you would allow it, Keiserlig Komandante."

Mythica finished speaking with a slight bow. General Ulysses eyed her for a moment in curiosity before bowing in return.

"And we would be honored to have you and your skills."

"Thank you."

In the next half hour, General Ulysses with the help of Hector and King Edmund managed to select a team to be a part of the heist itself and a team of people to stay behind in the fortress to prepare for the coming battle.

Those who were a part of the heist were Brydmadra, Mythica, Adira, Hector, Eugene, Ulysses, a priestess who specialized in concealing and modifying spells named Vibeke Ringdahl, and Chaviv who had been sent for. Mythica was who would be using magic to get the group in and out of the fortress. Brydmadra would be compressing the stolen supplies into small sizes for transport. Ringdahl would use her magic to turn the group invisible, hide the sound of them putting the supplies into bags, and even make them look like Insurrectionist soldiers if needed. Chaviv's role was to carry Brydmadra's unconscious and weakened body on their way back to the fortress, and he would also serve as the muscle of the job. Hector and Adira were both stealth fighters in case they needed to quietly take anyone down along the way. Eugene's past as a thief made him perfect as the lookout. And General Ulysses was the leader of the group who would keep everyone calm and focused. Everyone except for Brydmadra and Eugene would also be carrying as much stolen supplies as they could.

King Edmund, Quirin, and a few other trusted commanders were selected to stay back at the fortress. Their job was to collect all seven hundred and twenty-eight possible soldiers and prepare them for battle. They additionally needed to motivate the soldiers so that they were mentally prepared. Edmund had always been talented at making speeches, and Quirin was organized and good at calming others' nerves.

After everyone's roles and duties were decided, the details of an exact plan were made. What they collectively came up with wasn't perfect - Christ, what was in times of war? - but it was the best that they could do with the minuscule time they had. And if they were lucky and the plan was executed flawlessly, then they might just succeed.

Finally, the meeting was adjourned. Those who were a part of the heist in the Insurrectionist camp were given an hour and a half to prepare themselves and say their goodbyes. They would leave sixteen hours before they were supposed to give the Insurrectionists their answer on whether or not they were surrendering. They had given themselves four hours to get in and get out with what they needed. Eight hours was the longest that Brydmadra's compression could last, and with the number of things that she would be performing such magic on, that number would be cut down significantly. If the mission went as planned, it would give them twelve hours to equip the army with new weapons and armor, stock up the infirmary, and fill the food stores. It would also hopefully give them enough time to form a solid strategy for the battle against the Insurrectionists. They couldn't create a strategy unless they knew the full extent of what they were working with, and that wouldn't come until after the heist was completed and successful. Everyone knew that twelve hours would not be enough time, and they simply had to do what they could before the inevitable bloodbath began.

Such was Hector's mindset especially as he strode down the corridors of the stone sanctuary with his head held high, fully dressed and prepared for the stealth mission ahead of him. His people were scared, and the least he could do for them was appear sure and unafraid. He didn't know how this mission would end. There was no possible way of knowing that. But it didn't matter. Hector did know that he would do absolutely everything in his power to make sure that the mission succeeded and his people would have a chance at survival. The rest was unimportant, because at the very least, it would be written in the history books that he and his home didn't go down without one hell of a fight.

All of a sudden, Hector heard rapid footsteps coming up behind him. He turned around just in time for his nephew to throw his arms around him.

The boy was crying, sobbing even. He clutched at Hector tightly, burying his face in his uncle's chest. The warrior knew that there were eyes on him and his nephew at that moment, but he didn't care. All that mattered was that Varian, his Varian, was crying and needed to be comforted. Hector wrapped his arms around the teen and ran his fingers through the raven hair.

"Shhhhh," he hushed soothingly. "Everything's going to be okay, little one."

"No! No, it won't!" The teen wept. "Not if you leave like this! You can't go! You can't! Please, please don't go! You'll die if you do!"

"I have to go, Varian. It's my duty as a member of the Brotherhood. This is what I do and what I've done for a thousand years."

"But you won't come back if you die! There's no Sundrop left, no Healing Incantation! If you die, you're gone forever!" - Varian began shaking his uncle. - "You have to promise you won't die! Please, promise me! Promise you won't die!"

Hector sighed sadly and hugged his nephew tighter. He placed a soft kiss on top of the boy's head.

"I think we both know I can't promise that," he whispered.

Varian cried even harder, panting as he clawed at his uncle, trying to keep him close.

"PLEASE!" he wailed. "P-please, I already tried to talk to Adira, but she just gave me that stupid, stupid sentimental smile and disappeared! You- you can't go! You can't die! Neither of you! You can't die! Not like this! I was supposed to go home with you and train to be a warrior just like you! We were supposed to live here and- and be happy! We were supposed to be a family! Please, please don't take that from me! I can't lose you too!"

Varian kept weeping and weeping, and it broke Hector's heart to see. His nephew had never had to see Hector ride off into battle like the rest of his family had. He had never been forced to come to the realization that Hector could be killed at any time. Even during the battle against Zhan Tiri, the boy had been entirely focused on his own role in the fight and keeping himself alive. Now he had to watch as someone he loved left, possibly never to return again, all while he could do nothing but stand back and watch. This was an entirely new and devastating pain.

Just then, Quirin sprinted around the corner and began to call his son's name before he saw him sobbing in Hector's arms. He immediately knew what was going on and ran over before trying to gently pry his son away from Hector. He only clung to Hector harder, making it painful for the both of them.

Hector dropped down to one knee so that he could whisper in the teen's ear.

"I don't know if I will live to see another sunset," The warrior murmured. "And I don't know what lies beyond this life should I die, but I do know that no matter what, I will always be with you."

Hector pulled a small box out of one of the pouches on his belt. He had meant to give it to Varian a while ago, but he hadn't found the time. Inside the box was a short note and his handmade claw earring that he always wore. Varian had gotten his ears pierced after the battle against Zhan Tiri as a sign of his new "maturity". (Everyone had laughed at least a little bit at that.) But Hector decided that his nephew deserved the earring. After all, the warrior had worn it as part of his religious robes when he was officially sworn into the Brotherhood, and he hoped that Varian would wear it for the same glorious occasion when his time came.

Hector swiftly performed a gentle but effective wristlock on his nephew to get the teen to let go of him. He then pressed the tiny box into Varian's hands and looked him in the eyes, a soft smile played out on his lips as he said,

"Happy belated 18th birthday, Varian."

Then, he turned, and he ran. He ran, fighting back tears as he listened to the agonized screams of his nephew. He ran towards where the others were waiting for him, ready to depart on their mission. He ran to where he knew he might not come back from, but that didn't matter. It didn't matter because he was Véurr. This is what he was made for. 

Chapter Text

"Is everyone ready?" Mythica asked, looking around the group.

They stood in a circle around her, some looking more confident than others. Hector stood next to General Ulysses. He stared at the ground in front of him, trying to bleach the sound of his nephew's desperate pleas from his mind. The boy was still so young, and had wanted Hector to stay safe inside the fortress so badly...

Hector jumped when someone put a hand on his shoulder. Ulysses smiled kindly down at him.

"Hector?" he questioned. "Are you ready?"

Everyone was looking at Hector, and the warrior couldn't make out the emotions hiding behind some of their eyes. He hated the feeling of being watched, but he shook off his uneasiness and took a deep breath.

"No, I'm not ready," Hector replied honestly. "But no one ever is in war. C'mon. Let's do this."

Mythica nodded and held out her arms. Adira and Brydmadra each took hold of one of her hands. Together, everyone joined hands, forming a circle. They all looked at each other, waiting. Mythica took a deep breath and began to mutter under her breath. They braced themselves.

For a few seconds, nothing happened. Then everyone lurched forward onto their knees, and the world spun around them. Darkness consumed their vision for a moment, but they still felt like they were spinning and rolling faster and faster with each passing second. But eventually, the sickening movement slowed, and color returned to the world again.

Before the blurriness could even begin to clear from his eyes, Hector was on his hands and knees throwing up. He wiped his mouth on his sleeve when he finished and looked up. The smiling face of General Ulysses came into view. He was kneeling in front of Hector, offering the warrior his hand.

"You always did have a weak stomach, didn't you?" The Keiserlig Komandante chuckled.

"Oh, shut up," Hector scoffed playfully, taking Ulysses's hand. "I'm surprised you're not vomiting. I mean, did you really feel nothing?"

"I think I was the only one who didn't."

Hector looked around once he was steady on his feet and saw that Brydmadra and Ringdahl had also been sick. Eugene, Adira, and Chaviv looked like they were about to be. This was a particular problem for Chaviv since he was also trying to keep a hold on Mythica. The carpenter was kneeling on the ground beside Mythica, sitting her upright and trying to help her stay awake.

The woman was bleeding from her nose, mouth, and ears. She was panting and shaking horribly. Her eyes were almost completely rolled back in her head. Ulysses and the others who were a part of the heist had known that Mythica would be in rough shape after she used her magic to get them out of the Loyalist sanctuary, but this was worse than they had expected.

Adira knelt beside Mythica and pulled a small vial out of her belt. She only carried two of them, and one had been as a precaution. The group was glad for it now, because they don't know what they'd do if they had only had one vial of Adira's advanced healing elixir. This particular concoction of the warrior's was incredibly hard to create, and its components were even more difficult to come by. Adira only had the two vials, and that was it.

Adira gently held the vial up to Mythica's bleeding mouth and helped her to sip it. It took a moment, but eventually she had managed to swallow all of it. In a few seconds she began to squirm and pant. Chaviv covered her mouth before she had the chance to start screaming or crying. They couldn't have her alerting anyone in the area. Adira held onto the other woman's hand with her own and gently held her down with the other. The warrior knew this part was painful but had to be done.

After roughly two minutes, Mythica stopped struggling and slumped against Chaviv. It took her a moment longer to open her eyes, but when she did Chaviv took his hand away from her mouth. She took a deep breath and wiped away the blood from her nose, ears, and mouth before thanking Adira. The warrior nodded in response before tucking the empty vial back into her belt. She only had one batch of the advanced healing elixir left. They couldn't afford to lose it or break the vial, not unless they wanted Mythica to heal her injuries on the way back into the fortress the old-fashioned way, which could quite possibly kill her. Using magic to completely transport and relocate eight fully equipt people nearly half a mile away, all while being under incredibly stressful conditions and having to keep it discreet was simply too much for her body to handle. Magic was useful, but it had its limits.

But thankfully, due to Mythica's magic and her sacrifice of her body, the group of eight was exactly where it needed to be.

The sun had risen a while ago, but the tightly packed trees of Running Wolf Forest made it so that it remained incredibly dark, almost as if it was still night. The group could just barely see the sanctuary through the trees. And if they looked to their left, they could make out the edges of the Insurrectionist army. They had begun to set up temporary tents and stations where they could. But most of the army resided in the trees because of the lack of open space in the dense forest. The fact that the enemy was in the trees wasn't what the group focused on, however. That was standard practice for the dark and thick forests of the Dark Kingdom. What was important was that the soldiers in the trees and the whole temporary camp appeared to be sleeping.

Ulysses, Hector, and the others who were part of the heist against the Insurrectionists had not expected this. But it did make sense. The army must have traveled all through the night and must have been worn out to the point of collapse. Still, they were shocked that Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn and the rest of the Insurrectionist commanders would ever let their troops rest. But they were certainly not complaining. This made things much easier for them, and hopefully this development would make the heist run smoother.

Hector pulled up his black hood and secured it before putting on his full-face mask. The mask had thick vented slits where his eyes were so that he could see out but no one else could see in and notice his eye color. Anyone who saw his eyes would immediately know who he was. As far as anyone knew, there was only one person in the world with eyes quite like his. And even if he was supposedly dead, if one of the Insurrectionist soldiers spotted him, they would be frightened and start running around, telling all his friends and comrades that he saw the ghost of Véurr. Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn would then most certainly hear of it, and he and his commanders would know that Hector had infiltrated their camp and that he was probably not alone. The warrior couldn't let that happen. This mission depended on stealth, and so, he kept himself as hidden as possible.

Adira also pulled up a hood and full mask. Her skin tone and eastern eyes would be too recognizable as well. The same was the case for Brydmadra. Mythica and Chaviv would also need full masks as well because of their dark complexions. The other three wore masks as well, but theirs were simple black breathable cloth and only covered up to just under the bridge of their nose. The group would have liked for everyone to be covered as much as possible, but the Loyalists could only spare so many complex tools, weapons, and armor especially considering the upcoming battle with the Insurrectionists. Therefore, only those who would absolutely need it would be given the full-face masks and the stealth gear that Adira, Hector, and Eugene carried. They needed it because they were the stealth fighters and the lookout. They would be going ahead of everyone else and clearing the path, so it was crucial that they were best equipped.

General Ulysses looked around the group once everyone was ready. They all looked him in the eyes and nodded one by one. The general nodded in return. They were ready.

Adira was the first to move. She crouched low to the ground before springing up in the air with a flip and landing in the branches of one of the trees seemingly without effort. Hector was quick to follow with a similar motion. He gracefully landed in a tree a few yards beside her. He looked down and noticed Eugene standing at the base of a tree ahead of them. The warrior felt like kicking himself. He should have stayed behind and helped Eugene! The prince wasn't nearly as skilled as them yet. There was no way that the young prince would be able to get high up into the trees as easily as them.

Then Eugene surprised the warrior by pulling out his daggers from the sheaths on his belt. They were the magic-infused weapons that he had been given for this mission. The prince plunged them into the tree, and the blades slid into the thick bark as if it were butter, yet they stayed where he had put them. Eugene quickly climbed the tree using the magical daggers and was soon crouched in the branches of a tree just like Hector and Adira. Hector was incredibly pleased with his royal student. The young man had gotten where the group needed him not long after the two warriors and he had done it with the tools at his disposal and without the typical skill of a Brotherhood trainee his age. It was these little steps forward that always managed to put a smile on Hector's face even in these dire times. He was doing a fine job training the young prince and he was learning quickly. The warrior couldn't express how proud that made him. But soon his little celebratory moment was over.

Eugene was climbing quickly across the trees from branch to branch. The forest was dense enough that the tightly packed trees often grew into each other. They were additionally very old, meaning the branches were thick and strong, and there was a multitude of vines and shrubbery growing on them that one could grab onto. Eugene practically ran through the tops of the trees, leaping from branch to branch, quickly climbing higher and lower when he needed to. Hector and Adira followed close behind. They swung lower in the trees so that they could more easily spot anyone below.

Below them on the ground, the rest of the group was making their way through the forest. They stayed at least thirty feet behind the two warriors so that they would have plenty of space and time to take down any wandering Insurrectionist soldiers. They didn't go back any father, however. They still wanted to keep at least one of the siblings in their sights at all times so that they didn't lose their way.

As Eugene neared the edges of the temporary Insurrectionist camp, he slowed down. He held his arm up behind him to signal Hector and Adira to stop all together. He carefully scanned the area in front of him. It didn't look like there was anyone sleeping at the edges of the camp. The Insurrectionist must have wanted to keep those who were resting and therefore vulnerable near the center where they could be protected.

Clever, Eugene thought as he continued his search.

The young prince spotted two Insurrectionist soldiers leisurely pacing at the very edge of the camp. There was one more who was slumped against a nearby tree and who appeared to be falling asleep. One of the other guards strode over and whacked his comrade over the head, yelling something at him. The tired man quickly stood up and appeared to apologize before getting back to his job. The third Insurrectionist laughed at the situation from where he was marching along the edge of the camp through the trees.

This was the point when the whole group would have to go much slower. Eugene, Hector, and Adira would have to climb through the trees carefully, because of how many Insurrectionist soldiers were sleeping there. Anyone who woke up would have to be killed, and the group hoped to keep that number to a minimum. They couldn't simply knock anyone out because that person would wake up just a few hours later and alert their commander of what had happened. The Loyalists needed every second until their twenty-four hours were up to prepare. But they also needed to keep the number of dead Insurrectionists as small as possible. Fifty people would absolutely not go unnoticed, but five or ten would until the end of the day at least. Disposing of any dead bodies was Brymadra's job. She couldn't use her compression spells on anything living; it simply was impossible. However, once the soldiers were dead, there was nothing stopping her from shrinking their corpses and storing them away in a separate sack. Such was the plan.

Eugene signaled Hector and Adira to keep moving through the trees. The three guards below hadn't noticed them, and it didn't look like they would. They were far too busy teasing the one who had fallen asleep. And so the group moved forward. Those on the ground climbed the trees to stay hidden from the Insurrectionist on the forest floor.

The group of eight moved slowly as Eugene searched for and picked out every soldier who was sleeping in the high up branches of the trees. Once he was sure that they wouldn't wake, the group moved forward.

Ringdahl's concealing spells could have masked the sounds of them moving through the trees and even made their bodies invisible temporarily, but the general had instructed her to save her energy for the way back. They would be much slower and much louder when they were carrying multiple sacks full of shrunken supplies. It was more crucial for them to go unnoticed then, and so, as the group climbed through the treetops, they had to avoid being caught by the Insurrectionists without the use of magic.

This part of the heist was absolutely nerve-wracking. They had to stay completely silent, picking their way through the trees right around the sleeping enemy. One wrong move meant everyone in the whole camp could be alerted and the mission would be over. Not only would they lose their chance at getting the supplies that they needed for the upcoming battle, but they would also lose their time to prepare for the battle once the enemy knew of their scheme, not to mention losing Prince Eugene. He and his father were the entire reason for the civil war! They couldn't lose him! This of course begged the question as to why they had brought him along on the heist in the first place. General Ulysses and Hector had both come to the realization that to leave the prince behind could prove much more disastrous. The young man was selfless but also reckless. If they didn't give him a position on the mission, then he would absolutely have tried to sneak his way out. Then he would most certainly be caught without the protection of the others.

And so, Ulysses had agreed to let Prince Eugene join the crew for the heist mission. And even with the reassurance of knowing that he was within their sights, it was still terrifying to imagine what would happen to him and everyone else if he was caught.

But this first stage of the heist was still only the beginning. The worst was yet to come when they actually had to get on the ground right in the middle of the Insurrectionist camp. For now though, it was just a matter of trusting Eugene's eyes and staying quiet.

The young prince suddenly stopped and made a whistling sound like that of a bird. The song blended in with the natural sounds of the forest, but the other eight in the party knew exactly what it meant. They all leapt higher up into the branches and hid themselves as best they could amongst the thick leaves and vines.

From where he was curled up inside a particularly thick cluster of branches and vines, out of the corner of his eye, Hector saw someone moving. They appeared to be climbing out of their hammock and onto a nearby tree limb. He straightened out his hair and uniform, muttering tiredly to himself. He unclipped the rope ladder that was wound around the thick branch. He nudged the sleeping person closest to him with his foot as the ladder unraveled to reach the forest floor below. A young woman sat up in her own hammock with a dramatic groan. The man laughed as he began to climb down the ladder. Once he was down on the ground, the woman groaned again before reaching forward to bring the ladder back up and clip it into its place. This took several agonizingly long moments, but eventually she was finished. She slumped back into her hammock and hid her head underneath the pillow. Her breathing slowed and she stopped mumbling to herself.

A moment later, Hector released a breath he hadn't known he was holding. He looked over to where Eugene was hiding. The prince nodded, pressing a finger to his lips before carefully climbing out of his hiding place. He made his way forward, high above where the Insurrectionist was barely sleeping. Adira followed close behind, Hector behind her. The group slowly and steadily climbed silently above the soldier. When Eugene judged it to be safe enough, he quietly jumped down to lower branches so that he could get a better view of the ground. Everything seemed to be all right on the forest floor, so the young prince pressed forward.

After another fifteen minutes roughly, the forest floor cleared up slightly and the trees grew further apart. This was bad because it meant that it was harder to traverse silently through the treetops, but it also meant that they were getting much closer to where they needed to be. Below them, they could see small tents set up. They didn't look like the kind where soldiers or even commanders slept. This left Hector to wonder where the Insurrectionist leaders were lodged. Instead, these tents looked like temporary medical tents and meeting rooms. If the enemy had room for these facilities, then they must have storerooms of some sort nearby.

On the flipside, now that the group of eight was getting closer to the center of the Insurrectionist camp, there were more people roaming about on the ground. There were people going in and out of the meeting tents, soldiers marching in large groups, and guards at the entrance of every tent. However, there was hardly anyone sleeping in the thinning trees.

Finally, after scanning the expanse of the camp, Eugene spotted what he and the others were looking for. At the other end of the temporary Insurrectionist camp where the trees of Running Wolf Forest began to thicken once more, the young prince could just barely see shelves of weapons. Beside them were large tents filled with boxes and barrels.
Eugene turned and signaled Hector and Adira, silently telling them that they had found what they were looking for. The two warrior siblings then in turn signaled the five others behind them. They had located the Insurrectionist supplies. Now, the most perilous part of their heist against the enemy began.

They carefully picked their way around the perimeter of the camp. They didn't want to have to drop to the ground until absolutely necessary because it was simply safer and easier to hide themselves in the thick treetops. They had to stop and hide multiple times from passing guards. Ringdahl looked incredibly guilty each time she and the others were almost caught, knowing she could have been using her magical skills right then to conceal them. But General Ulysses carefully assured her that she was being far more useful by saving her energy for later when they would truly need her powerful spells.

Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the group of eight was positioned in the trees above the Insurrectionists' supply tents. Ulysses plopped down silently just above Eugene and Hector, slightly startling the prince. The general beckoned everyone else in the party to come as close together as possible higher up in the trees. Once everyone was positioned, they leaned in close together as Ulysses spoke.

"Alright," he whispered. "This is it. Hector, Adira, there are four guards down there and more approaching. I assume they're switching shifts. This is good; it means there won't be anyone else coming over here for a while. The enemy will also think that the group before them just left a little bit earlier when the next group of guards arrives. I need you two to get down there and deal with all eight of them quickly. I know you can do it.

"After that, bring them back up here so that Brydmadra can compress the corpses. From there, we work fast. I see food supplies, weapons, and medicine down there. We need three full sacks of each in no more than an hour. Brydmadra, I need you to take-"

"Yeah, yeah, I will!" the young woman interrupted in a harsh whisper. "I'll take the damn drugs. Just give me a second."

Hector groaned exasperatedly. "Look, I know you don't want to, but if getting high means you'll have more temporary strength and resilience, then we need you as high as a kite!"

"I know that, Hector!"

"Stop fighting, you two!" Adira hissed. "Someone will hear you, and we'll all be screwed!"

Hector and Brydmadra glared at each other but stayed quiet as Brydmadra took a small paper packet out of the pouch on her belt. She ripped open the top of the packet, tipped her head back, and poured the powder contents of the packet into her mouth. A few moments later, the young woman stiffened and gripped the branches next to her tightly to avoid falling. Her pupils dilated and she seemed to bristle. 

"Ohh, shit..." Brydmadra purred, an almost flirty smile spreading across her face.

"I think it worked," Eugene observed bluntly, slightly inching away from the young woman.

"Well, then we're ready," Ulysses said. "Hector, you and your sister know what to do. Eugene, stay up here and alert us of anything and everything. Everyone else, be ready."

The group nodded, and it began.

Below, the eight Insurrectionist soldiers were talking with each other casually, unaware, before handing off their shifts. It was the biggest and last mistake of their lives.

Hector tossed three throwing knives from the trees, and all three found their targets in the back of the guards' skulls. The other five were so startled to see three of their comrades drop to the ground that they didn't even notice as Adira pounced on top of two more, stabbing both of them in the side of the neck. Hector's throwing knives pierced the temples of two more immediately after. The last Insurrectionist standing tried to scream but was decapitated by Adira's sword before the sound could leave his throat. It had only been nine seconds since that first knife was thrown.

Hector glared at his sister as he slung a corpse over each shoulder, saying with his eyes, Great job! Thanks to your decapitation, now we have more pieces to pick up. Adira ignored his scowling and grabbed the head along with two other dead Insurrectionists. Chaviv leapt down from the trees and picked up the last four, including the headless body. The three climbed back up the trees to where General Ulysses and Brydmadra were waiting.

"Brydmadra?" Ulysses questioned.

"Hmmm?" Came the airy response.

"I need you to shrink these to about the size of your forearm and put them in this bag, alright?"

"Oh, of course!" the drugged young woman almost sang.

She put a hand on two of the corpses and muttered something under her breath. Just a second or two later, the dead bodies instantly compressed to the size Ulysses had requested. Brydmadra hummed to herself as she shrunk the rest of the dead Insurrectionist soldiers, seemingly unaware of what she was doing. She even shrunk the disembodied head to the size of her fist without being told to. Soon enough her work was done, and she sat grinning with the sack of shrunken corpses in her hands.

Ulysses took the bag and secured it to his belt without question. Then he jumped down to the ground. The others (Minus Eugene) soon followed, bringing Brydmadra with them. They located the tent with the Insurrectionists medical supplies first; that was what they needed the most. Then it would be weapons, and then food. Everyone pulled out their large brown sacks, Chaviv sat Brydmadra down on the ground, and they began the process of stealing the Insurrectionists supplies.

Two people pulled the medicine out of the temporary storehouses, two people took them to Brydmadra, she compressed them to the requested size, and two people loaded the shrunken supplies into the bag and tied the sacks closed when they were completely full. Brydmadra hummed and sang quietly to herself, working incredibly fast, without even acknowledging what she was doing. Every time Ringdahl or Adira took a crate from the supply tents, the priestess used her magic to make it appear as though the objects she and Adira took were still there. This spell would last for many hours, and once it wore off it would be night, so it would hopefully be harder to notice that things were missing. They had their three full sacks of medicine in fifteen minutes. Things were looking up. That was until they started filling the second bag of weapons.

As Hector handed Adira's cousin a box of arrows, he nearly dropped it on her. The group had removed her full-face mask to help her breathe. It was risky, but they needed the young woman to keep breathing and stay awake. That was why Hector had noticed it. Brydmadra was bleeding from her nose and mouth, humming all the while. It was like she hadn't even noticed that she'd gone pale, and her skin was sticky with sweat. She probably didn't. That was what the drug that they had given her was supposed to do. Not only did it make her body and will stronger, but it also numbed her to pain. This meant that she could push herself father and not give up because something hurt. On the flipside, she wouldn't notice if she was pushing herself to the point of death. It didn't look like she would die, but she was definitely going far beyond where she would normally, and it was hurting her.

Hector told General Ulysses about Brydmadra's current state of health. The Keiserlig Komandante told Hector that although he regretted making the young woman hurt herself so much, it had to be done and they had to keep going until she was about to die. Hector solemnly nodded and got back to work. He didn't like Brydmadra at all, and he knew that she hated him in return, but it still made him feel guilty to know that what they were making her do could very well kill her, yet they couldn't use Adira's advanced healing elixir on her. That was reserved for Mythica, and for getting them back into the sanctuary. The High Priestess was just more important than a rebel-army captain, and nothing could be said or done to change that. Still, it was saddening to know that Brydmadra's last hours could be spent as a drugged tool for their victory.

Twelve minutes later, all of the weapon bags were filled and tossed up to where Eugene was watching in the trees. The young prince positioned the sacks of supplies in the branches so that it would be easy to grab and run with. Below him, everyone continued to work, now handing food to Brydmadra. The woman was now bleeding from the eyes and ears as well, and her skin was the color of paper. Sweat dripped off of her, soaking her clothes and hair. Her whole body was shaking violently, and yet she continued to compress things as she was told, that manic grin still on her face. But they couldn't stop. They needed food if the Loyalists were to survive a siege. They had to make her keep going.

A few minutes later, as Prince Eugene was scanning the surrounding area, his blood suddenly ran cold. He immediately whistled a bird's call that, despite his best efforts, sounded just a bit too human. Everyone except Brydmadra looked up to where the prince was perched in the trees. He desperately signed, Guards! Four of them! Coming quickly!

General Ulysses instantly ordered everyone to stop what they were doing, grab what they could, and get out of there. Ringdahl put the barrel she was rolling towards Brydmadra back where she had gotten it from and cast one final spell over the robbed storehouses. Ulysses knelt down beside Brydmadra.

"Brydmadra, I need you to stop what you're doing right now," he ordered.

"Okay," she replied, her sing-song voice quivering. "My body hurts." Then, she passed out.

Chaviv scooped her up into his arms and leapt into the trees. Everyone else soon followed, with Hector being the last. The warrior looked back for a moment. They had gotten all of the medicine and weapons that they needed, but they had only managed to get just under half the amount of food that they had hoped for. Still, they had to leave right then and there or else they would be caught and would lose everything. Hector sighed with resignation and jumped up into the dense trees with the others just as the four Insurrectionist soldiers came into view.

The group of eight watched as the soldiers stood shocked for a moment, staring at the unguarded storehouses. Then they began to grumble to each other about how they would get the men before them for leaving their watch early. Then they took their positions and said nothing more of it.

The eight up in the trees collectively breathed a quiet and relieved sigh. Then Ulysses turned to them. He ordered Ringdahl to cast her concealing spells on them so that they could get back to the sanctuary and back to safety with enough time to plan for the coming battle. The priestess explained that her spell would create a circumference of magic around her that would hide any sound they made and keep them invisible. Once they stepped out of that circle, they would no longer be concealed, and it could be difficult to get back in. With this understanding in place, Ringdahl cast her spell.

It didn't look or feel like anything had changed, but Ringdahl assured them that she had cast the spell, and she was working hard to keep it in place. They just had to trust her and keep going.

They moved quickly around the perimeter of the temporary Insurrectionist camp. To them, they were making a lot of noise, but none of the passing soldiers seemed to notice. With this knowledge in place, General Ulysses ordered that everyone get back on the ground and run right through the camp. The Insurrectionist wouldn't hear or see them if they kept them out of the circle of magic, and it would be faster.

Soon enough, they were sprinting through the Insurrectionist camp. Chaviv was soaked in Brydmadra's blood. Nobody was sure if the captain was even still alive. They hadn't had time to check her pulse, and they certainly didn't have it now. If she was alive, they needed to get her back to the sanctuary and to healers as quickly as possible.

As the group rounded the large healing tents, they skidded to a full stop. So did ten Insurrectionist soldiers as they moved right into the magical circle. 

They stared at each other for a moment, frozen. But then Hector lunged forward and sliced two of their heads off. The rest charged. The soldiers tried to call for assistance, but of course, as long as they were in Ringdahl's circle of magic, no one could hear them or see them. But they didn't know that.

The ten Insurrectionists were all dead soon enough, but the problem was what to do with the corpses now that they were dead. Brydmadra was incapacitated, so they couldn't have her compress them, they couldn't leave them, and they couldn't carry them.

"Is anyone else any good at compression spells?" Ulysses asked, looking around the group.

"I can try," Adira offered.

"As can I," Mythica said. "And I won't push myself too hard. I know we still need me to get us back."

Ulysses nodded and let the women get to work. Adira managed to get four of the bodies compressed to the size of her shin and the two decapitated heads a little bigger than her fist. Mythica shrunk two corpses before knowing that she should stop. Then Ulysses stepped in and compressed the last four. The Keiserlig Komandante knew magic, but his skills were in the area of strengthening and improving his body and the living bodies of others. To compress the four dead Insurrectionists was incredibly difficult for him and left him sweating and out of breath. Adira was in a similar state. Still, the soldiers were dead and compressed so that they could fit into the one remaining empty sack. However, the group had lost precious time. They ran onward with even more vigor than before.

They made their way through a part of the camp that they had not seen, but they knew they were moving towards the sanctuary for they could just barely see its walls through the dense trees ahead. This part of the temporary Insurrectionist camp appeared to be where the commanders slept. There were large, decorated tents with guards positioned outside. The group of eight weaved their way around the tents and the guards as quickly as they could.

As Eugene was running with the others, he saw something moving near the largest tent he had seen. He turned to look at it out of curiosity. He just barely stifled a scream.

Walking towards the large regal tent, towards Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn's open, mocking arms, with guards all around her, was Queen Rapunzel of Corona, bound in shackles.

Had it not been for Ringdahl's spell, the whole world would have heard Prince Eugene scream his wife's name. And the whole world was about to see him as he sprinted right out of the magical circle's protection straight towards her. 

Chapter Text

Without hesitation, Hector raced after Prince Eugene, leaving the protective circle of concealing magic as well. He was much faster than the prince and was lunging at him in seconds. He tackled him and rolled to the side behind a nearby tent, out of the view of Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn and the guards surrounding Queen Rapunzel. Hector covered Eugene's mouth, and kept the prince tightly pinned beneath him. He could hear Eugene's muffled screaming.

"That's my wife!"

Hector heard Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn give orders to a few of the guards to investigate the sound he'd heard. Hector scrambled inside the tent and under a table that had a thick cloth draped over it. He struggled to keep Eugene restrained while he moved, but it was easier once they were under the table. A few guards marched past the tent, demanding that whoever had been making such noise show themselves. Hector held onto Eugene even tighter. The prince still struggled underneath him, seemingly unaware of what was going on around him, but the warrior managed to keep his hand firmly clamped over Eugene's mouth.

The guards searched around the tent for a few minutes. They would inevitably search inside the tent, but for right now they weren't right next to where Hector and Eugene were hiding. Hector took this opportunity to whisper to his friend. Who continued to call his wife's name and demand to be let go from underneath the warrior's hand.

"Eugene!" the warrior hissed in the prince's ear. "Brother, you have to listen to me! Rapunzel wasn't harmed. She's captured, but uninjured. She isn't in any immediate danger. Rapunzel is fine! But you and I will not be if you don't shut up! We have to be alive if we're going to rescue her! Please, be quiet!"

Eugene appeared to hear and listen because he quieted down after a moment and even stopped struggling as much. He looked up at his friend with a primal look of anger, fear, and even a little bit of hope. It was as if he was saying, You had better be right about this, because if you're not, I will kill you.

Hector didn't quite trust the young prince enough to uncover his mouth, but he did stop squeezing him so tight. The warrior then used his other hand to cover his own mouth and nose in order to mask his breathing. His heart was pounding so fast he thought that Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn could hear it.

Soon enough a few of the Insurrectionist guards approached the tent. The flap at the front opened and they immediately announced themselves and demanded to know if anybody was inside. Hector's heart was racing, and he could feel Eugene's doing the same. The cloth that draped over the table that the two were hiding under reached all the way down to the ground on all sides. This means that although the guards wouldn't be able to see them, Hector and Eugene couldn't see the Insurrectionists either; they had to rely completely on sound.

But the Insurrectionist soldiers didn't stay for long. They only entered the tent for a quick look-around to appease their leader. They were probably just going to tell Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn that the sound had most likely come from a rowdy soldier or something of that nature and that it was nothing to be concerned about.

Hector waited another two minutes before finally releasing Eugene and uncovering their mouths. Eugene twisted onto his side and faced Hector.

"What's the plan?" he asked in a demanding whisper.

"What do you mean 'what's the plan'? The plan is, we find a way to get out of here, get back to the others, and return to the sanctuary where it's safe. We've already spent too long-"

"We are not leaving her!" - Eugene had dropped the whisper. Hector tried to shush him, but he continued. - "That is my wife and your future queen! We're going to find a way to get to her and we're going to do it now!"

"Eugene, we can't stay out here for much longer!" Hector pleaded. "Ringdahl can't keep her spell up forever! If the concealing barrier falls, we're all dead! We have to get back to the fortress with these supplies! The soldiers and the medics need them! Eugene-"

Eugene seized Hector by the lapels and pulled him down until they were nose to nose.

"This isn't a debate, Hector," Eugene growled through gritted teeth. "I have waited for months not knowing if my wife and unborn child were going to be okay. She's expecting, and by the looks of it, she's due soon. I will not let my child be born inside an enemy prison. They'll use Rapunzel as leverage, and you know they will. We can't give them that kind of advantage. I won't allow it. You can go back with the others if you want; we do need those supplies. But I'm staying here. If I have to crawl through hell itself, I am going to save my wife and child."

The prince finally released Hector and pushed him away. The warrior almost collided with the legs of the table. He stared at his friend, at the scorching fire that burned in his eyes. He couldn't get the sound of the prince's snarling voice out of his head. He appeared ready to attack any second. He was daring him to defy. If it were anyone else's searing gaze trained on him, Hector would have believed that he was about to die. In fact, he did.

For the first time since he'd known him, Hector was afraid of Eugene. He had been impressed by the prince's performance or awed by him, yes, but never intimidated and certainly never scared. Now he felt trapped under that table, and he felt small under the scalding stare. His heart pounded, his eyes wide. Hector was sure that Eugene noticed the way he shook, his breath short, but his scrutiny didn't falter. Hector wasn't sure he'd even seen the prince blink. Hector had only ever been truly afraid of a handful of people. Now, he was terrified. There wasn't an option to back out and go back to the sanctuary. Eugene needed assistance to pull off what he intended, and he needed someone as skilled as the man quivering in front of him. The prince would kill him for Rapunzel, and they both knew that. He would do whatever it took to make sure that his wife and child would be safe. His hand rested near the knife at his hip. Whatever it took.

Hector nodded. He didn't speak. He didn't move. All he gave in response was a small, shaky nod, but it was enough.

Eugene nodded slowly but confidently as well. The fire in his eyes didn't die down, but it was no longer directed at Hector. The young prince shifted slightly towards the side, and he reached to move the thick cloth so that he could crawl out from under the table. As soon as his hand began to raise, Hector flinched and closed his eyes tightly.

Eugene looked at him for a moment. Hector didn't move, and he kept his eyes shut.

"I'm not going to hurt you," Eugene said. It wasn't comforting, nor was it patronizing or condescending. It was merely a calm statement of fact. 

Then the prince crawled out from under the table. Hector was hesitant to follow his prince, but he took a deep breath, and eventually slid out from under his hiding place.

Eugene was peering out of the entrance flap of the tent. Hector picked his way quietly over to the other side of the tent where they had first scrambled in. He looked out in hopes of finding some sign as to where the rest of their group was. After a few minutes, Eugene snapped his fingers to get Hector's attention. The warrior jumped a little when he did. The young prince signaled Hector over to his side. When the two were both looking out of the entrance flap, Eugene pointed to the tree line. At first it seemed like there was nothing unusual. That was until Hector just barely saw Adira's masked head poke out from behind one of the trees.

Adira noticed Hector and Eugene as well, and she began to wave at them. She quickly retreated back behind the trees. Eugene tried to step out of the tent. Hector grabbed his arm to stop him.

"Wait. We shouldn't go out into the open. It's too dangerous. Adira and the others know that. They have the magic; they'll come to us."

Sure enough, a few minutes later, a floating hand appeared out of nowhere and pulled Hector forward. Hector found himself to have stumbled into the arms of General Ulysses. Hector looked to his side and saw that Eugene had also been pulled into Ringdahl's concealing circle. The general began to look over Hector in a worried and almost frantic manner.

"Are you alright?" he demanded, examining the warrior's hands and arms.

"Y-yes, I'm fine." Hector's voice wasn't convincing.

"Are you sure, Hex? You scared us! We saw the Insurrectionist go inside the tent with you, and we were sure that they'd catch you! I-"

"Really, Sees, I'm okay!" Hector assured, grabbing Ulysses gently by the hands. "We weren't caught or injured. We're okay, both of us."

The Keiserlig Komandante sighed heavily in relief. He wrapped Hector up in a tight embrace, which the warrior gratefully returned. Adira also placed her hand on Hector's shoulder and gave it a grounding squeeze.

"This is all very sweet, but we have far more important things to be worrying about," Eugene announced firmly, shattering the tenderness of the moment.

"Yes, I assume you mean rescuing Queen Rapunzel?" Ulysses released Hector as he spoke and turned formally to Prince Eugene.

"I do," Eugene responded coolly.

The others looked peculiarly at the young prince. The moment he had reentered Ringdahl's protective circle he had seemed off. He was far more formal and serious than most of them had ever seen him. They had expected him to be in a panic after seeing his wife captured by the Insurrectionists. Perhaps he was stronger and more put together than they had first presumed.

"We cannot leave Rapunzel here," the prince continued. "It gives the enemy far too much of an advantage."

"And how exactly do you expect us to get her out?" Mythica questioned. "She was directly with Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn, surrounded by a dozen guards. Any kind of cell they put her in will likely have the same amount of security, if not more. And additionally, Queen Rapunzel isn't like the soldiers. If she goes missing, it will be noticed immediately."

"I'm also not sure how much longer I can keep up this spell," Vibeke Ringdahl put in quietly. "And if I try any more spells, this one could fall. We'll also be shortening the amount of time everyone back at the sanctuary has to equip themselves and stock up the medical stores. Not to mention that Brydmadra doesn't have that kind of time. She'll die if we don't get her back soon!"

Everyone looked back to Chaviv and specifically to the young eastern girl in his arms. Adira had given her cousin a healing elixir while they waited in fear for Hector and Eugene to slip back out of the tent where they had been hiding. The elixir wasn't anywhere near as powerful as the one that Adira had given Mythica at the start of the mission, but it was keeping Brydmadra alive. She was living but just barely. Adira only had one other healing elixir that she could use on her cousin, and the young woman looked like she would be needing it soon. If the group waited too long to give her the second dose or waited too long after, then Brydmadra would die.

Everyone in the group knew this and was worried for the Loyalist captain's life. To them, it was foolish to risk any more lives. But to Prince Eugene, all it meant was that they had to move quickly.

"We have to get to Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn's tent as quickly as possible to find out what he wants with Rapunzel and where they'll be keeping her," Eugene said. "From there, we break her out. Ringdahl will use her spells to make an exact replica of Rapunzel appear in her cell so that the enemy won't notice that she's gone. From there, we go straight back to the fortress to prepare for the coming battle."

"I said that I won't be able to make any more spells!" Ringdahl protested. She looked scared.

"Is it that you can't at all or that you can't safely?" Eugene asked. The priestess stuttered but didn't speak; that was Eugene's confirmation. "That's what I thought. Is everyone else ready?"

Everyone looked at each other in bewilderment. The young prince wasn't exactly giving them much choice! But other than General Ulysses, who looked to be seriously considering what the prince had said, Eugene was the highest ranking among them as the prince and heir to the throne. Hector looked at the ground as the others eyed each other. He didn't want to see that terrifying fire blazing in Eugene's eyes again.

Finally, the general met Eugene's eyes and nodded. He would be deciding for the group.

"We'll have to work extremely fast," Ulysses stated, looking the prince firmly in the eyes. "And this plan of yours could very well fall apart. We'll lose everything - the supplies, our lives, this entire war - if it does. You are aware of this, correct?"

"I am," Prince Eugene replied.

"Then we shall proceed."

The others hesitated, but eventually they all nodded in agreement. They looked towards the large tent near the center of camp where they had seen Queen Rapunzel disappear. Either she was still there, trapped under the scrutiny and mockery of Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn, or she was being taken to some kind of prison. Either way, the group would find out where they were planning to keep her and then do everything in their power to rescue their future queen.

They burst through the trees, hidden by Ringdahl's magic, and raced towards the tent.

I'm coming for you, Rapunzel. Eugene swore. I'll be there soon, and you'll be safe. I promise.

~*~

Soon enough Eugene, Hector and the others were approaching the side of Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn's tent. They still of course carried the sacks of stolen supplies. This made it more difficult for them as they crouched down together and listened. Eugene and General Ulysses peered through a small opening in the side of the wall. They could only see Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn. He was pacing triumphantly, that smirk on his face as he spoke in his usual tone of voice - mocking, self-righteous, and arrogant. This time however, it was far more prominent. He seemed like he was getting ready to finish speaking, judging by the authoritative and concluding tone to his voice.

"...take good care of you until we're ready for your performance," he was saying.

The leader of the Royal Council stopped pacing. He then knelt down and reached for something. That was when Eugene saw his wife.

She was obviously kneeling on the ground, and she was forced to bend forward into her invisible husband's line of sight as Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn cupped her face in his hand. He leaned in closer to her until their faces were nearly touching. Eugene clenched his fist, gritting his teeth.

"And remember, your highness," Bjorn said so quietly that Eugene could barely hear him. "I expect you to give it your all. The lives of all those people depend on your obedience and effort. Their deaths would be the result of your failure to make their leaders see sense. If they die, it is no fault of mine, and the blame lies entirely on you, understand?"

A few silent tears slid from Rapunzel's eyes. Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn squeezed her tighter, his nails digging painfully into her jaw.

"Do you understand?" he repeated in low snarl. His smile had fallen away.

Rapunzel hesitated for a second longer before nodding ever so slightly. The Council leader's face broke out in that arrogant grin again, and he released the Coronan queen. He stood up and brushed himself off. Rapunzel's head was bowed, her chocolate hair hiding her face. Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn signaled at the far end of the tent, and a few seconds later, several Insurrectionist soldiers came forward and dragged Rapunzel from the ground. They made their way to the entrance of the large tent as Bjorn turned and sat down at the desk directly behind him.

Eugene was quivering in fury, his hand clenched so tightly that his palms were starting to bleed. His eyes burned into Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn. If this rage continued, any second now Prince Eugene would lunge out and kill that man for ever daring to treat his wife like that. How dare he use her sense of responsibility and compassion against her! How dare he put hands on her! Eugene would kill him! He would kill that demon of a-

Hector yanked Eugene up from the ground harshly by his wrist. Before he knew it, he was being dragged by Hector with the rest of the group. The warrior had noticed Eugene's rising anger and got him out of there as soon as he could before the young prince had the chance to do something stupid.

Now the group was following after Queen Rapunzel and her captors as they were leading her roughly through the Insurrectionist camp. The passing soldiers stopped to sneer at the queen and mock her. She didn't even seem to notice their cruel laughter. None of the guards that led her did anything to stop their comrades until a young man picked up a rock to throw at Rapunzel. One of the guards stopped him before he could release the throw. He twisted the young soldier's arm so that he dropped the rock before pushing him away.

"By the order of the Royal Council and Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn, no harm is to come to Queen Rapunzel of Corona!" he shouted menacingly.

The rest of the soldiers backed down and went back to their duties, grumbling under their breath. The guards then continued to roughly lead Queen Rapunzel through the camp. It wasn't much longer before they reached their destination.

A medium-sized tent was waiting for Rapunzel near a watch post. A few of the Insurrectionists at the post snickered amongst themselves at the sight of the Coronan queen, and a few even mockingly bowed. Neither Rapunzel nor the guards paid it any heed. The entrance flap of the tent was untied, and Rapunzel was pushed inside.

Hector and the others, still hidden by Ringdahl's magic circle of concealment, crouched down by the side of the tent. They listened to the Insurrectionist guards as they ordered Rapunzel to get on the ground. A few moments later there was clanking metal - shackles. Soon enough the Insurrectionist emerged from the tent without Rapunzel and took their places by the entrance.

The group held their breath as they waited for two minutes to pass even though there was no need to since nobody could see or hear them. Hector was still holding onto Eugene. The young prince's pulse was going crazy, and he was shaking horribly. Hector couldn't tell if this was because of anger or fear or both.

But eventually, the two anxious minutes were up, and General Ulysses deemed it safe enough to enter the prison tent. One by one, each member of the group carefully slid under the cloth walls of the tent. It was a tight fit, so Chaviv was asked to stay outside with Brydmadra and the stolen supplies. Ringdahl would stay near the wall of the tent once she was inside so that Chaviv and the unconscious woman with him would be protected by her spell. Her circle of concealment was getting smaller. Adira had trouble getting in, and Ulysses had to pry up the nearest peg that was keeping the tent anchored to the ground in order to slide under. Eugene was the last to enter, and it infuriated him, but he didn't complain. There were more important things to worry about, and at least he was getting to see and rescue his wife at all.

The inside of the tent was not furnished, and no carpet was laid down like it had been in Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn's tent. There was nothing on the ground at all but a raised platform of dark wood. There was a single vertical, metal pole drilled into the platform. Two chains were connected to that pole, one at the top and one at the bottom, and at the other end of those chains were heavy handcuffs. Attacked to those shackles was Queen Rapunzel.

Her hands were secured above her head, and her feet were also chained close to the cold pole. The wooden platform was there for her to kneel on instead of the grass, that way it would hurt her knees more and keep her from getting comfortable. Her head was bowed like it had been throughout the entire journey to the prison tent. Her body shook and a soft sniffing sound could be heard. She didn't appear physically hurt, but the emotional damage was yet to be determined. But most notably, especially in the kneeling position she was in, she appeared just about due to give birth to her child.

Hector wasn't sure how he hadn't noticed or acknowledged it yet, but then again, he had been focused on more pressing matters. Now, however, he noticed how she was showing far more than he expected. It should have been exciting to know that the newest member of the royal family would be arriving soon, but all Hector could do was worry about Rapunzel. It couldn't be good for her or the baby to be dragged around and shackled.

Clearly, Eugene had similar concerned thoughts because he ran right out of Ringdahl's shrinking concealing spell and over to his wife's side. He slid to his knees beside her and cupped her face. Tears were starting to sting at the corners of his eyes.

"Sunshine," he whispered with a sad smile. "Sunshine, it's me, Eugene. I need you to focus on me, okay? Okay, Sunshine?"

Eugene repeated those few phrases several more times. Rapunzel looked up at him, a distant and drowsy look frosting over her eyes. Her cheeks were tear-stained, and she didn't even seem to recognize her husband for several long and painful moments. The young prince just kept whispering to her anyway, assuring her of who he was and telling her to focus on him. He shifted in front of her and closer to her as he murmured. Eventually, Rapunzel started to come around.

Her eyes widened as she slowly realized who was in front of her. Fresh tears sprang to her eyes and began rolling down her cheeks.

"Eu-Eugene?" she breathed, her voice cracked and dry. "Eugene, you're... you're here?"

"Yes, yes, Sunshine! I'm right here, honey! I'm right here."

Eugene's smile widened, and he let his own tears fall. He kissed his wife's forehead, cheeks, and nose. He repeated the same phrase over and over again. "I'm right here, Sunshine. I'm right here, and you're safe." His whisper became unintentionally louder each time he comforted Rapunzel.

"Eugene," - Hector spoke quietly yet firmly as he placed a grounding hand on Eugene's shoulder. - "Brother, you need to quiet down, and we need her unconscious. We have to keep moving. This whole thing will fall apart if we don't."

Eugene wiped his eyes and nodded. He signaled Adira, who had stepped out of the magic circle to join him and Hector, before turning back to his wife.

"Rapunzel, Sunshine, just keep your eyes on me, okay? Just keep your eyes on me."

"What's... what's going on, Eugene?" Rapunzel asked, her words slurring together.

Eugene shushed her gently. Adira pulled a small vial and a piece of folded cloth out of one of the pouches on her belt. She hadn't thought that she would need this elixir for the mission that she signed up for, but she always brought an extra everywhere with her just in case. It was, after all, a very useful concoction of hers.

The warrior pulled the cork out of the bottle and knelt down beside Rapunzel. She looked at Eugene and nodded. He nodded back. She quickly poured some of the elixir onto the cotton cloth and it instantly began to release a pungent fume. Adira quickly passed the bottle and the cork to Eugen before taking hold of the back of Rapunzel's head. She pressed the reeking cloth firmly over Rapunzel's mouth and nose.

The Coronan queen struggled for a few seconds, fear filling her eyes. Then her eyelids began to droop, and her head rolled back. As soon as Rapunzel was unconscious, Adira removed the cloth and doused it in water. The fuming immediately stopped. Eugene handed the corked vial back to the warrior, and she placed it and the cloth back in the leather pouch on her belt.

Eugene used his handy lockpick that he always carried to remove his wife's shackles. He had to be incredibly careful to make sure that the metal didn't clank. Thankfully he soon had Rapunzel in his arms and no noise had been made in the process. He carried her over to where he had run out of the concealing magic. He had to push his way back in but eventually he and his wife were safe and hidden inside the magic boundaries. Hector and Adira soon joined them. Now it was Vibeke Ringdahl's turn.

From where she was standing near the edge of the tent, Ringdahl took a long deep breath. After getting a good look at Rapunzel as the queen laid in her husband's arms, the priestess extended her hand towards where Rapunzel had once been imprisoned. She muttered a few words under her breath. Three seconds later she gasped and cried out in pain, falling to the ground. Thankfully, she was of course inside her own protective magical circle so the guards could not hear her. General Ulysses took her by the arm and helped her up. She was bleeding from the mouth and nose and her skin had blanched. But the victorious look in her exhausted eyes was enough to let everyone know that her magic had worked perfectly.

Where Rapunzel had been chained mere moments ago now knelt a perfect replica of the Coronan queen. The figure moved and appeared to be breathing and crying. Small sounds of pain could be heard from it. It was flawless.

"That should last as it is for about six hours," Ringdahl panted. A small smile spread across her sweating face. "After that, it will stop making the sounds but still look perfectly realistic for another two and a half hours. Then for the last hour it will just sit there completely still and silent, but by then it will be dark so hopefully no one will notice. That means faux Queen Rapunzel will be here for a total of almost ten hours. That's the most time I could give you and still be able to keep this concealing spell up for another twenty minutes tops."

"You did perfectly, Ringdahl," Ulysses praised. "That should give us the time that we need. Now, save your breath and let's make use of those twenty minutes."

The group carefully crawled out from under the imprisoned tent again before racing off through the camp. They had to stay extremely close together because of the constantly shrinking size of their protective barrier. Adira took the opportunity to give Brydmadra her second and final dose of the healing elixir. Adira had gotten the elixir to her cousin just in time, but because of how late it had been given, it didn't do as much to heal. Brydmadra was dying.

Hector ran directly behind Eugene, watching him to make sure he didn't fall behind. The prince held his wife close to him in his arms as he ran. He repeated soothing phrases to her even if she couldn't hear or understand him. All his menacing demeanor had fallen away. Now he was showing only concern, softness, and a gentle determination to ensure his wife's comfort and safety. It was the difference between not knowing if he would ever hold his wife in his arms again and carrying her away from danger.

Hector felt like he would collapse with relief when he and the others finally passed the outer border of the Insurrectionist camp. The sacks of stolen Insurrectionist supplies felt so much lighter, and he couldn't help but laugh a little to himself as he ran.

Five minutes after the group had left the Insurrectionist camp and twenty-one minutes after they had left the prison tent, Vibeke Ringdahl's protective magic fell, and she collapsed. They were well outside the camp, and the dense trees hid them well, so her magic was really no longer needed. General Ulysses praised her again and took her sack of supplies upon himself. He additionally allowed the priestess to lean on him and use him as support to help her run. Hector was always pleased and proud to see Ulysses shine as the phenomenal leader that he was, but he couldn't stop a pang of jealousy from piercing his heart as he observed the way the general praised her and wrapped an arm around her waist.

Stop that! Hector scolded himself. He's just helping her! And what does it matter to you anyway?

Soon, the ancient stone walls of the Loyalist sanctuary could be seen through the thick, dark trees of Running Wolf Forest. Hector (and everyone else, he was sure) felt like he could cry for joy. They had done it! And not just what they had set out to do, but so much more! They had the supplies they needed, almost everyone was completely unharmed, and they had managed to save Queen Rapunzel of Corona!

The Keiserlig Komandante stopped the group and had them form a circle. They each placed a sack or two between their ankles so that the supplies were connected to them and would therefore travel with them when Mythica's magic was activated. Adira pulled out her last vial of her advanced healing elixir. She would need to have Mythica take it in a matter of seconds after they were inside, or the ebony-skinned woman would die.

Once Adira was ready with the elixir, the groups joined hands. Mythica took a long, deep breath. Then, she closed her eyes and began to mutter the necessary spell under her breath. When she was halfway through the spell, Hector heard it.

Someone shouted. Someone not from their group. Multiple people were shouting commands at each other. Metal was clanking. Swords were being drawn.

Just as Mythica finished her spell and the world began to dim and blur, Adira's hand was ripped out of Hector's. She screamed in alarm and pain. Hector watched with unparalleled fear and regret as his sister was pulled away from him by an ensnarement arrow towards a sea of Insurrectionist soldiers.

~*~

When the black around him cleared and the world stopped spinning, Hector had fallen to his knees. His hand was outstretched to where Adira had once stood. Now she was gone.

Mythica was mere seconds away from dying. Brydmadra wouldn't make it much longer either if she wasn't delivered to a healer immediately. The vial of healing elixir needed to keep Mythica alive had flown out of Adira's grasp and landed on the unconscious Rapunzel. They had lost an entire sack of weapons when Adira was pulled away because there was no one left to touch the sack, therefore breaking the supplies' connection with the spell. The Insurrectionist now knew of what they had done. They had been caught.

Yet, Hector couldn't think of any of this. All he could focus on, all he could see was Adira's face as she was pulled away. All he could hear was her scream. He was sure she had screamed his name just before they were forced apart. Forced apart.

His sister was on the other side of the fortress's heavy stone walls. She had been dragged directly into the hands of the enemy. She was completely out of his reach, and he could never get to her in time. She wasn't like Eugene. They didn't need her. They might have just killed her on the spot. Adira could be dead or dragged off to wicked torture, and Hector could not save her.

Yet, he could not cry. He could not wail or curse the gods for their cruelty. He could not move. He could not breathe. He simply knelt there on the cold stone floors, fallen to his knees, shaking arm reaching for his sister, swathed in the most devastating agony and yet unable to shed a single tear.

Somewhere, a battle horn sounded. 

Chapter Text

Hector always thought that if something went horribly wrong, the world would slow down. Time itself would move at a dreadfully prolonged pace, making sure that every unfortunate detail was seen. It usually did. But that wasn't the case now. The entire earth had seemed to freeze in those first few seconds after Hector and the others had made it inside the fortress. But once the sound of the Insurrectionist war horn rang out, everything moved far, far too fast.

General Ulysses yanked Hector off the ground. He was being pulled out of either the infirmary or one of the storehouses - he couldn't tell which. He thought he saw someone carry Brydmadra's unconscious body away, but he was sprinting down the halls of the fortress before he could be sure.

Ulysses kept a firm hold on his arm, pulling him, and making him run faster and faster. They stopped only for a moment when the general asked a passing commander something. Hector didn't have time to comprehend what had been said before his arm was tugged forward and he was once again running.

Ulysses didn't say a word as he pulled Hector down halls and stairs. The walls and floors seemed a blur as they ran. The warrior barely felt the ground beneath him. His arm and shoulder hurt, and his ears were constantly ringing.

In what felt like mere seconds, Ulysses was pushing them through large doors. The general suddenly halted and dropped to one knee, bringing Hector with him. They were soon brought to standing again by a pair of strong hands. It wasn't until a familiar voice spoke that time slowed down just a little, giving Hector just enough of a grounding feeling to understand the words being spoken.

"Are you two alright?" Edmund demanded. He kept his hands firmly planted on Hector and Ulysses' shoulders.

"We're both physically unharmed, your highness," The Keiserlig Komandante reported. "That wasn't the case for everyone, however. Captain Brydmadra Myeongnim is in critical condition and most likely won't survive. While we did not capture all of the supplies we planned, it was through her efforts that we have any at all."

"We'll be sure to honor her whether she lives or not," Edmund assured solemnly.

"Additionally, we have rescued the queen."

Edmund froze. He looked confused, alarmed, and even a little bit hopeful.

"Rapunzel is here?" he said barely above a whisper. "Here inside the fortress?"

"Yes, your highness. Queen Rapunzel of Corona was captured by the Insurrectionists, but we managed to rescue her along with the supplies. However... it came at a high cost."

King Edmund didn't speak for a moment. General Ulysses allowed the king his silence. He had figured out what had happened just by looking at Hector.

"Who did we lose?" Edmund asked.

"Lady Adira, your highness," Ulysses replied.

A part of the king seemed to break. In his eyes was shock first, then anger, sadness, and finally resignation. He closed his eyes and took a deep and shaky breath before speaking again.

"Please tell me that she is dead and not captured."

"I'm so sorry."

Hector felt like shattering from where he stood and watched the general and the king talk about his sister as if there was no hope for her at all. The knowledge that they were almost certainly correct in that belief hurt even worse.

Edmund took a few steps forward and took Hector into his arms. Adira was Edmund's sister; he loved her and needed comfort from the closest member of his family. But he also knew how important Adira was to his brother. She was one of the three people Hector credited to saving him from himself and giving him the chance to live anew. He wholly believed her to be the reason he wasn't dead and/or forgotten because of his actions leading up to when the Great Tree was destroyed. He could have become a bitter old soldier who drank himself to death because of a grudge, guilt, and a false sense of duty. He could have died in the Great Tree and been remembered as the insane and wild man who had tried to kill his family and his prince. It was because of Queen Rapunzel, Eugene Fitzherbert, and Adira, his beloved sister Adira, that he wasn't. Hector would be eternally grateful to all three of them for that. But now Adira was in the hands of the enemy who wanted her tortured and killed, and there was nothing anyone could do about it.

However, just like everything else, the embrace went by and was finished far too quickly. Edmund was pulling away from Hector and addressing General Ulysses again before Hector knew it, and he was left to stand without the warmth of his brother's arms.

"Where are the supplies? The weapons?" Edmund asked urgently.

"Everything that we procured from the enemy is in the infirmary. I trust that Mythica was given her healing elixir and is already handling the situation."

"Excellent. We've been preparing the soldiers here with what supplies we have. We believe we have a solid strategy that-"

The ground shook beneath their feet and a deafening boom sounded throughout the forest. Dust and grime fell from the rafters of the high ceilings and littered the ground.

"You didn't tell me they had explosives!" Edmund yelled.

"If it helps," - Ulysses was already drawing his weapon and helping Hector up from the ground as he spoke. - "We now have some as well."

The king growled and ran for the door. The Keiserlig Komandante wasn't far behind. He continued to drag Hector with him by the arm as they chased after Edmund. The warrior wasn't sure where they were going or how they were getting there. The only thing he could think about was that the Insurrectionist had started their attack. They had a far larger army, a staggering amount of weapons, not to mention explosives, and the Loyalists had lost their time to prepare. The battle was already starting.

Pull yourself together.

What had he been telling his soldiers for weeks? What had he forced them to do and overcome? What was necessary for the Loyalists to even begin to have a chance at survival? Focus. Focus, drive, and determination. They couldn't lose any of those for a second or else they would be killed. That was what Hector had been drilling into the people under his charge, and yet here he was falling apart.

You have to forget her, he told himself, shutting his eyes tightly. Your people are in danger, hundreds of them. She would want you to save them.

His eyes snapped open, and he yanked his arm out of General Ulysses' grasp. He ran up beside the general instead of behind him, drawing out his wrist sword.

"Ulysses!" Hector shouted above the noise. "Where do you need me?"

"We have two hundred of your soldiers positioned at the outer northeast wall," the Keiserlig Komandante replied. "We have a few commanders there already, and we'll be sending runners over there with more weapons and healers hopefully sometime soon. Your men need you. Go, and take this!"

General Ulysses thrust a longbow and a quiver full of arrows into Hector's arms. He did so with a smile that said, I knew you'd come around.

"Go!" he repeated, and Hector obeyed.

Hector turned away and ran down the halls of the fortress towards the outer northeast wall. He slung the quiver over his shoulder as he ran. He didn't see anyone in the halls. Everyone was probably already positioned on the outer wall of the Loyalist sanctuary. The northeast wall didn't directly face where the Insurrectionist army had come from, so most of them wouldn't be directly in the front line of fire. Hector was grateful that the more experienced fighters were placed in the front, and his were kept more out of harm's way at least a little.

Hector heard the battle long before he saw it. As he neared the outer northeast wall he began to hear the sounds of screaming, shouting, and metal clanking. The ground started to shake; the warrior could feel the small explosions.

Soon, Hector had climbed the stone stairs and was pushing open the hatch door. As soon as he did, everything got ten times louder, and he physically recoiled before pushing all the way through the door. He couldn't see over the rows of soldiers, but that was good. It meant that almost everyone was still alive, and even if the front row was dying, there were plenty more fighters behind them.

 Someone grabbed Hector by the shoulder and turned him to face them.

"Hector!" Thidrandi Slodesson exclaimed. Thidrandi was one of the male Hellig Consiliarii, the ten advisors to the High Priest. He was also one of Hector's closest friends in the Order. "You're alive! The mission was a success?"

"It was in part," Hector replied, grasping Thidrandi's shoulder. "You should be expecting more weapons and medicine soon. Now, what's the state of things?"

"It's only just begun, but so far we've had only a few casualties. Injuries have also been kept to a minimum. The men have followed orders well and kept their composure. I suppose I have you to thank for that, eh? Anyway, there are four magic users positioned with us, and they are keeping a wall of protection around us. It isn't very strong, but it has most certainly been helping. Your nephew has also been supplying us with chemical weapons of his design."

"Varian is here with us?"

"Yes?" the priest tilted his head to the side in confusion.

"What in the nine realms is he doing here?! If he has chemical weapons he should-"

An explosion struck the section of the wall closest to Hector and Thidrandi, sending them stumbling backwards. A few people screamed around them.

"Back to your positions!" Thidrandi yelled, and the men quickly obeyed.

The explosive attack didn't look like it had been meant for them. Instead, it appeared to have been sent off course into their section of the wall. All the more reason Varian shouldn't have been there.

"I need you to find my nephew and order him to the center of the north wall!" Hector ordered the Hellig Consiliarii above the noise. "I know he's young but he's a man now, and we need him and his alchemy on the front line, not here!"

Thidrandi nodded firmly before turning to run off to find the young alchemist. He almost instantly ran into the young man.

Varian fell backwards, but he was careful not to crush any of the vials and spheres of solutions he was carrying with him. Hector quickly helped both his friend and his nephew to their feet.

"Varian," Hector took hold of his nephew's shoulders. He didn't have time to speak any more before Varian was hugging him.

"I'm so sorry!" - Varian gripped his uncle tighter as he spoke before he pulled away and dropped to one knee. - "I was selfish and immature. I kept you from your duties. I acted like I was the only person you have to care for. I'm a man now, and I should have behaved like one instead of breaking down and-"

Hector yanked his nephew up from the ground a little harder than he had intended to.

"There's no time for apologies, Varian! I will gladly hear you out and offer my comfort and help if we survive this. If we survive. I need you in the center of the outer north wall if you want to change that to when. You're needed there not here, and they need you now, understood?"

"Yes, sir!"

Varian raced through the hatch door and out of sight. Hector turned back to Thidrandi, loading his bow with an arrow as he spoke.

"I was up close to the Insurrectionist soldiers, and I saw that their armor is weak at the neck and just under the ribs. That's where we should be aiming. Spread the information and take up your position at the far end. I'll be closer to the outer north wall. Go!"

"Yes, sir!"

And just like Varian, Thidrandi Slodesson was off. Hector made his way up to the front of the formation. The soldiers parted for him, and a few cheered for him as he passed them. A few tried to offer him their armor, but he quickly shut them down and told them to get back to fighting the enemy. This was a battle, not a fanclub. Hector smiled slightly as he heard one of his men say, "there's the Lord Hector we know".

Soon Hector was at the edge of the high wall. He narrowly missed an enemy arrow that was shot into the stone just below him. It had almost hit him right in the stomach.

The magic-users' spells must be getting weaker, Hector thought. Or maybe they're not watching over this area. Either way, you have to be more careful, ya dunce; you don't got any real armor on!

Hector chuckled quietly to himself. In many ways, the midst of a bloody battle was where he felt the most himself. The focus on a single ultimate task, the unity of purpose with those around him, the adrenaline rushing through his veins, all this and more was why he would always be at his best on the battlefield than in the Councilroom.

Hector released the arrow from his bow and it found its target just under the jaw of some faceless Insurrectionist. Of course, the warrior knew that they weren't really a nobody. Whoever's life he had taken meant something and was important to someone. That person had friends, family, dreams, and aspirations just like everyone else. However, Hector found it best not to think of any of that. He had made that kind of mistake when he was young, and it did no one any good. The guilt would way him down and eventually tear him apart if he thought like that during a battle. It would get him killed. So instead, he thought of each man and woman he killed in each battle as nothing more than a soulless and unremarkable thing that he just needed to cut down. Then, after the bloodshed was over, Hector would go back and find time to be under the light of the moon to wish the lost souls well and mourn them as family. For all he knew, he could be the only person in the world doing so. It was better this way, to use this process, and it was easier for everyone involved.

At some point, the battle seemed to draw on forever sometimes, only for it to speed up and flash by in an instant just a few moments later. It was a strange feeling. At some points, Hector could make out every detail of the battle. He could carefully pinpoint everything he needed, and the world seemed to slow down. Then, the next moment the world would be rushing by in a blur, and the warrior would have barely any time at all to process anything. The only thing he could do was fire his arrows and hope for the best. It was a strange feeling indeed.

A few times Hector had seen peculiar explosions from the outer north wall. The warrior recognized them as his nephew's alchemical bombs and his acids. This was both a comforting and terrifying thing. For one, it meant that Varian had gotten to the wall. It meant that he was doing his job and using his alchemy to fend off the enemy. But on the other hand, the boy was also in immediate danger on the front lines. The main onslaught of the Insurrectionist forces was directed at the north wall above the main gate, and Varian was right in the line of fire.

The gate itself was where Hector guessed the most magic-users were positioned. While the gate of the sanctuary was made to withstand a full-scale attack, it was still old, and the Insurrectionists were probably focusing most of their attack on getting it open. If they managed that, the Loyalist army would have to retreat behind the thick walls surrounding the keep which weren't nearly as strong. After that, there was just the keep itself left to protect everyone. Somewhere inside the keep was where Hector guessed all the very old, the very young, and the injured were being kept. That was also where the rest of the Loyalists' supplies were. It was crucial that the Insurrectionist not break through the front gate.

Eventually, several runners moved through their ranks, supplying people with arrows and pieces of armor. Hector still refused to take the armor. It was more important to him that his soldiers live to fight another day than for himself to survive. He did however accept the offered arrows.

Some amount of time after the runners had left (Hector had never been able to measure time accurately during a battle. In fact, he didn't believe anyone could, and if a person said they could, they were lying to themselves and everyone else), Hector noticed that the enemy had drawn closer to the walls. Now, they were yelling orders to each other as they set something up on the ground below. There were multiple of them along the length of the wall with large clusters of people surrounding the long objects. They began to raise them, and Hector knew what it was.

"SIEGE LADDERS!" Hector yelled as loud as he could.

The cry went up several other places along the outer wall. Those in the two lines closest to the edge of the wall fired their arrows at the approaching ladders and those raising them, while the other three rows of soldiers continued to fire their arrows above their comrades' heads and onto the battlefield below. The siege ladders were made of metal and thick wood. They had hooks on the top to secure to the top of the fortress walls, and there were many Insurrectionist soldiers holding on tightly to the ladders as they were raised, ready to attack.

The raisers of a few of the ladders were shot down, and the heavy metal came crashing back down on top of the enemy, and many of the Insurrectionists clinging to the ladders were shot and killed. However, most of the ladders looked like they would reach the walls. Some further down nearer the main gate already had.

"READY SWORDS!" Hector screamed, drawing out his wrist blade. Just as before, his command was echoed further down the front line.

Those around Hector in the first two rows drew their close-range weapons just as the first few ladders hooked onto the top of the outer northeast wall of the Loyalist fortress.

The Insurrectionist soldiers pounced over the ladders and onto the ledge where Hector and his soldiers were. Hector instantly sliced the head off of the first one he saw. He heard the clashing of blades surrounding him in mere seconds. Somewhere, someone (most likely one of the other commanders whom General Ulysses had placed at the outer northeast wall) ordered that the last three rows continued firing on the battlefield below. She also ordered that the front two rows' main focus be on detaching the ladders from the wall. Hector nodded to himself and shouted his own command above the deafening noise.

"PROTECT THE MAGIC-USERS!"

Then, the warrior pushed his way closer to the edge of the wall. He knew everything about the siege ladders. They were part of common Dark Kingdom military practice. And so, he knew their weaknesses. While the hooks and hinges on the ladders were strong metal, the rungs of the ladder were usually made of wood, not metal. This meant that they could be more easily cut or more importantly burned.

 As soon as he could, after hewing down several more Insurrectionist soldiers, Hector scraped his blade across the metal creating sparks. He did so again, and the first few rungs caught fire. The next few followed, and then the next few. Soon the first fifteen rungs on the siege ladder were alight. While the enemy was worried about putting the fires out, Hector with the help of a few of his men managed to get the hooks of the ladder out of the stone of the wall. They gave the ladder a mighty push, and it soon was crashing down on top of the enemy soldiers below.

Hector looked around for just a moment and saw that the same process was being repeated all over the wall. There were more ladders trying to reach the ledge above the gate, but there were also more Loyalists positioned there and more magic-users. The siege ladders were falling back down in flames almost as quickly as they were being raised up.

But while most of the ladders weren't reaching the top of the outer north wall, the northeast wall wasn't having as much luck. Hector and his soldiers had managed to take down a few of the siege ladders but not nearly all of them. They didn't have enough people and certainly not enough magic-users. There had only been four positioned with him, and the warrior wasn't sure how many of them were still alive, if any. Hector had ordered that they be protected, but there was only so much that could be done in the chaos.

Hector whirled around after slicing the head off another one of the Insurrectionists. Four more enemy soldiers nearly pounced on top of him. They were too close to him for his wrist blade to be much use, and they were moving too quickly. Fortunately, something else was triggered in Hector.

A sharp blast of concentrated, blue fire shot from his right hand. It seared a large hole straight through the first enemy soldier and sent the other three flying back over the edge of the wall. Hector looked down at his hand. The palm of his right glove was gone, and the edges were seared and smoking, but his skin was completely unharmed.

"Really?!" he growled fiercely before returning to fighting. "About time you showed up! I coulda used you earlier! Stupid frickin' attack spells!"

The warrior tried to use the same spell again, but, of course, it failed. He attempted a few other things, nearly getting himself killed in the process. But just as before he had no success. The spells wouldn't function when he asked them to, as usual.

Why does magic hate me?

The battle continued for some immeasurable amount of time. Hector and those under his charge had become more successful at bringing the siege ladders down before they could attach to the wall and pose any real threat. However, almost as soon as they had figured out a prosperous procedure, the Insurrectionists seemed to run out of ladders. Any remaining ones were focused on the north wall right above the main gate into the Loyalist sanctuary. In some petty part of his mind this annoyed Hector, but the warrior was mostly just glad that he and his men didn't have to deal with the ladders anymore. Now they were solely focused on firing arrows into the Insurrectionist forces below.

Hector noticed that the enemy army had grown noticeably smaller. For having only half the number of troops as the enemy, the Loyalists had done quite well in this fight. However, on the other hand, the same had been unfortunately the case for the other side. Hector had started with five solid rows of soldiers. Now he had three. The casualties weren't as severe as they could have been, not nearly. By all means, they should have all been dead by now. But still, Hector knew that his numbers were thinning, and he assumed that the same was the case for those on the outer north and outer northwest wall, probably more so.

We don't have many more people left to spare, Hector thought grimly as he shot another round of three arrows into the army below.

Just then, Hector smelled smoke. His head shot up and he tore his eyes away from the lines of Insurrectionist traitors below. His breath caught in his throat and his face blanched.

"They're burning the forest," he said to himself in horror.

In a matter of seconds, it seemed the entire Running Wolf Forest was ablaze. The flames burned high into the night sky. The black smoke was creating a thick haze that choked Hector and hid the enemy below. The warrior's eyes watered. His throat and lungs burned. He could barely see where the enemy arrows were coming from. This was his undoing.

Before Hector even knew what happened, he cried out in pain and stumbled backwards. One of his soldiers caught him before he could hit the stone ground. The woman called for a medic.

An arrow had pierced straight through Hector's shoulder. On top of this, the warrior had already sustained several cuts and slashes from the blades of the enemy, not to mention serious bruises and burns. Though he couldn't see himself, Hector was sure he must have looked like an absolute bloody mess.

Soon, a young priestess was approaching, offering the warrior her arm to lean on. Hector stood up on his own. He didn't know why she had come directly to him when there were other people more hurt than him.

Just 'cause I'm in charge doesn't mean I'm the only person that matters!

"I'm okay," he said after a shaky breath. "Just do something quickly to get it out and stop the bleeding."

The priestess sighed but nodded. She wanted to take him away to have him properly healed and recovered, but she must have known that it was best not to argue with Lord Hector. The priestess helped Hector back behind the lines before she took hold of the arrow and placed her other hand beside it. That was when Hector saw the brooch that marked her as a magic-user.

Hector nearly bit off his own tongue crying out in pain as the priestess tore out the arrow. An instant later she muttered a spell, and Hector's flesh began to stitch back together. The process was quick but painful. Hector had to resist the urge to cry out again. But soon enough it was over. Hector tried to stand up, but the healing priestess gently pushed him back down again. Before he could protest, she was already saying another spell, healing the large cut on his side and the severe burn on his left forearm.

As the priestess began to try and convince Hector to let her heal the scrapes and burns on his face, someone, a young soldier, burst through the hatch door behind them, yelling.

"ALL MAGIC-USERS COME WITH ME!"

He repeated the same command twice more. The priestess immediately stood up and went to him. Soon, two others joined her, but no more.

Guess all of the magic-users didn't survive then, Hector thought grimly.

"Lord Hector," the man said, beckoning Hector over to him. "You are needed as well."

"My men-" Hector began before being interrupted.

"Will be perfectly fine, I assure you, my lord. I am leaving another commander here to assist those already here in leading them. What we need you for is far more crucial."

Hector hesitated but nodded. He quickly followed the young soldier through the hatch door and into the halls of the fortress with the magic users. Soon, they were sprinting down the corridors towards the outer north wall above the main gate.

Hector had no idea what he and the magic-users could possibly be needed for, but he knew that the order had either come from King Edmund or General Ulysses, and he could never find it within himself to disobey either of them.

Finally, the group was climbing the last few stairs to the large decorated hatch door that led to the ledge of the outer north wall. As the door was opened, Hector was blasted in the face with thick black smoke. The air was scalding hot. The sky above was pitch black, though Hector couldn't tell if that was because of the smoke or because it was already that late at night. It was as if he had opened a burning oven. Suddenly, he was being pulled through the door as he blinked his watering eyes mostly clear.

The warrior was face to face with general Ulysses and King Edmund. It appeared that every magic-user in the fortress was there with the two men. There were also five rows of soldiers continuing to shoot their arrows at the Insurrectionist ranks below. The forest surrounding them was still burning, but it didn't look like the trees for a while around would be savable. But there was plenty of the forest still burning and still living.

"The enemy is using these fires to hide themselves and suffocate us," Ulysses said. His face was covered in soot and blood. (Hector couldn't tell if it was his or not.) "I believe that all of our magic-users together could put the fires out. This would save us and the forest."

"Then what am I here for?" Hector spoke up. He didn't realize how hoarse his voice sounded until after he had spoken. "Ulysses, you know I'm no good with magic, and my men need me. I'll help in any way I can, but I can't help here."

"What I want from you is not magic. You will come with me and a few others. Do you remember those explosives that we stole from the enemy?"

Hector's eyes widened. He hadn't seen any actual explosions from the Loyalist side except for Varian's throughout the entire battle. This meant that none had been used. They still possessed all of their stolen explosives. The enemy was right below them, and they probably didn't yet know the full extent of the supplies that they had stolen.

Hector looked up at the Keiserlig Komandante, a small grin spreading across his face.

"Kaboom?" he asked.

"Kaboom," Ulysses confirmed.

~*~

Hector and the general soon moved out with the selected others. They were captains and members of the Order. But, of course, none of them were magic-users. Hector's assumption had been correct. Every single surviving magic-users in the fortress had been gathered together at the outer north wall to perform their glorious feat of magical prowess that would hopefully attain victory for the Loyalists. General Ulysses had left it up to them what they believed would be the best spell or charm to put out the fires. He just needed the flames gone; it didn't matter how.

Now Hector, Ulysses, and sixteen others were racing back down the halls of the fortress towards the infirmary. All the explosives were still stored there, unused. The group would need to gather them and scatter across the entire length of the outer wall. There they would enlist the help of others to cover the expanse of the wall. Once there was a bomb hovering above the entire enemy front line, General Ulysses would use what little magic he had left in him in the area of spells to create a smoke signal. It wouldn't be too obvious, so the enemy might not notice it, not until it was too late at least. But Hector and the other sixteen would know exactly what it would mean, and they would spread that information with those they had ordered to assist them in dispersing the explosives. Then the explosives would be lit and dropped, tossed into the Insurrectionist ranks to, in Hector's words, "blow them to pieces and send 'em straight to hell".

It wasn't long before they were inside the infirmary. It was completely devoid of people, which baffled Hector. But then he remembered that he had seen people being carried off to the throne room instead. This was why all of the medical supplies were missing as well. Apparently, a bigger space was needed for all of the injured and dying especially considering that the infirmary was full of storage. The medicine and the weapons (minus the bombs) were all gone, but all of the food was still there. No one had been given any time to put it all in its proper storehouse or even begin to organize it. The battle had started far too quickly for that.

Each one of the eighteen grabbed several crates of explosives. They were heavy, but together, if they pushed themselves, they could gather all of the explosives.

It felt like they had barely spent a second in the infirmary before they were sprinting back down the halls with the heavy crates in their arms. It wasn't long before the group separated. They all needed to get to their designated areas to disperse the bombs. General Ulysses had looked Hector's way and given him an encouraging smile before running back to the outer north wall above the main gate. The warrior hadn't had time to return the smile before the Keiserlig Komandante was out of sight.

Hector himself rushed back to the outer northeast wall where his soldiers were positioned. It was his responsibility to disperse the bombs there since the men there were his soldiers. Three other people went with him to assist the warrior. They needed to get this job done as quickly as possible before any more lives were lost.

In what could have been seconds, minutes, or anything else, the four were climbing the stairs towards the hatch door that led to the ledge of the outer northeast wall. When Hector pushed the door open, the black smoke still choked him, and the air was still hot.

The magic-users haven't put out the fires yet.

The warrior pushed his doubts to the back of his mind. They could do this. They had made it this far, after all. There was still time, since the bombs still needed to be passed out and positioned.

There's still time.

Hector ended up recruiting the help of Thidrandi Slodesson and many others positioned in the front row. It was disheartening to see that now just barely two rows of his soldiers remained on the battlefield. This didn't necessarily mean that they were all dead, but there were so many bodies...

Hector snapped himself out of his grieved mindset with a growl. He would mourn them later, but not now. Now, he had to make sure that they did not die for nothing.

It took longer than the warrior would have liked to disperse the bombs all along the northeast wall, but they were dispersed eventually. Those who held the explosives were kept relatively hidden behind the front row archers. Then, they waited.

Then was one of those dreadful moments when time slowed down. Hector could have sworn that time stood still completely, and his arrows hung in midair. Every second of waiting for the fires to be put out was agony, and waiting for Ulysses' signal was even worse. But he had to keep strong. He had to appear as if he was sure so that his remaining troops wouldn't break. They had been so strong and obedient and everything else Hector had trained them as so far, but their resilience could only hold out for so long. If they shattered, then others would follow. That could not happen. And so, Hector had to hide his doubts and trust that everything would work out. It had too.

Suddenly a drop of something fell into Hector's eye. He growled slightly but blinked it away. It was just blood. Then another drop fell. Then another and another. Was his hair soaked with blood so much that it was getting in his eye to this extent? Hector snarled this time. The blood on his face hadn't bothered him yet, so why was it doing so now? He couldn't afford to be distracted for an instant!

As more drops fell, in quicker succession, Hector finally looked up. What was falling in his eyes was not blood at all. It was coming from the sky, not his hair. The clouds above somehow seemed darker, but it was welcomed. It was raining. And not just raining but pouring.

Sheets of rain were coming down from the heavens, soaking the earth below. The fires that plagued the trees of Running Wolf Forest died one after the other. Hector tilted his head back for a short moment and allowed himself to laugh.

"You crazy, brilliant magic-users!"

The thick black smoke began to clear up. In just a few minutes or maybe longer, the flames were gone and the enemy could clearly be seen. There weren't hardly any of them left. The Loyalists might have even matched the Insurrectionist in numbers. There was just one last thing to do to truly finish them off.

From the top of the main gate a thick swirl of gray smoke spiraled upwards, branching off into other smaller swirls at the top. It was peculiar and not as inconspicuous as hoped, but it was what was needed. Hector pulled the fuse out of the bomb in his hands and hurled it over the edge of the outer northeast wall as hard as he could.

A loud boom sounded, rattling the ground. But it wasn't just Hector's explosive. The sound had been caused as dozens of bombs were thrown into the enemy ranks at once. Then another boom. Hector picked up another explosive, this one bigger, lit it with sparks from his wrist blade on stone and hurled it over the edge. It joined the third boom.

For a few beautiful moments, a reign of destructive fire poured down onto the Insurrectionist just like the rain had mere minutes ago. It was still raining. Some of the bombs were not having the desired effect because of this, but it didn't matter. Most of them were working, and that was all Hector and his people needed. The archers continued their work as well, adding to the onslaught, and Hector thought he could see some of Varian's own alchemical bombs.

But finally, there were no more bombs at his feet, and the same was the case for everyone else on his side of the wall. Soon, the other walls were finished as well. The rain finally ceased. Hector's bloody, triumphant joy melted away. He feared the worst. He feared that it had not been enough, and that the enemy would crawl forward again, ready to kill them now that they had no more tricks. But when the smoke from their bombs cleared, what the warrior saw made him jump up in the air and cry out in victory. His men joined him, chanting and celebrating.

Nearly all of the Insurrectionists were dead. The rest were retreating back to their temporary camp which had been mostly burned by the fires that they had lit. They were mounting horses, and some were running past the camp all together. They were retreating. They were running away.

Perhaps the enemy would return again soon with reinforcements. They probably would. Perhaps now they had a better idea of what they were dealing with and a better idea on how to destroy Hector and his people. They probably did. But that didn't matter to Hector at all. He couldn't even bring himself to think of it as he listened to the victorious and joyful cries of those around him.

Hector tilted his head back to the sky again. He began to laugh. He laughed harder than he had in a very, very long time. He joined in the joy and celebration of the people he had worked so hard to make sure survived. Even if many were dead, many had lived, and many would continue to live. His loved ones were safe. It didn't even matter if it was temporary. He had done it. And so, Hector laughed.

But soon his laughs turned into sobs, choked sobs that he couldn't control even if he wanted to. A weak smile spread slightly across his face as he opened his teary eyes to gaze at the sky above.

"We did it, sister," Hector cried softly, barely above a whisper. "We won this godforsaken battle. We-we did it, Adira, sister. You're proud of us, right?"

But, of course, she did not answer. 

Chapter Text

 Somehow, Hector found himself walking slowly down the halls of the Loyalist fortress again. He could still hear the cheers from the refugee soldiers atop the outer wall, and there wasn't anyone in the halls other than him. Therefore, it couldn't have been very long since their victory against the Insurrectionists. His face was still wet with tears. Yet, the warrior didn't know how he had ended up where he was. His memory drew a blank, and the world around him was blurry and muffled. Hector only tuned back into reality when he faintly heard someone call his name.

"What are you doing down here?" General Ulysses continued, alarmed. "Are you hurt?"

"No, I'm fine," Hector replied, jogging over to the general. "Are you hu- HOLY SHIT!"

The Keiserlig Komandante's arm was slung over the shoulder of a Loyalist captain as he leaned on him. Ulysses tightly pressed a large, bloodstained cloth to his right abdomen as he began to limp forward. The blood soaked through the cloth and ran down the General's hand and wrist. His sweaty hair stuck to his face and neck, draping over his shoulder in clumps. His face was so pale that he looked gray.

Hector immediately took the fabric near the top of his thigh and tore all the way down his pant leg, removing almost the entire thing. He tossed the long strip of fabric at the Loyalist captain who was helping Ulysses to walk before quickly tearing off his other pant leg.

He blushed against his will as the annoying part of his mind reminded him of how much skin he was showing. The black trousers were now scandalously short and the boots he wore stopped just two inches above the ankle, so they didn't do much to cover him. Hector's irritating and irrational subconscious mind reminded him of the fact that he was practically stripping right in front of Ulysses. The warrior had never really been insecure about the way he looked; it didn't matter to him almost at all. But now he was suddenly incredibly self conscious about his scars and stretch marks. Also he was exposed. So very, very exposed in that tight, corseted top...

Shut up! He needs the fabric to help stop the bleeding! It's nothing more! And it's not a corset! It's a lace-up, leather breastplate! Now leave me alone!

Hector really hated it when his mind was allowed to wander. He needed to be in more battles so he didn't have time to think.

The warrior prayed that the Keiserlig Komandante wouldn't notice him blushing under the grime and blood on his face as he handed him the other pant leg. The Loyalist captain had already tied the first one tightly around General Ulysses' abdomen. The general pressed the fabric to the bound wound on his side to add more pressure. Then, Hector lightly pushed the captain away and slid Ulysses' arm over his own shoulder.

"Come one!" Hector urged. "We need to get you to the healers fast! That looks really bad!"

"Oh please, Hex," - The general fought against Hector as he spoke, trying to stand and walk on his own. - "it's just a scratch."

"Shut up, you overgrown Irish Setter! It's not 'just a scratch'! You're practically bleeding out!" - Hector took a deep breath as he tried to move Ulysses forward, and his voice softened significantly. - "Ulysses, please. You do so much for me, more than I deserve. Please let me help you in return."

The general sighed heavily before smiling down at Hector. He didn't say anything else, but he stopped fighting against the warrior. That was all Hector needed. He smiled back up at Ulysses and helped him to walk down the halls of the sanctuary.

It wasn't long before Hector was walking through the large doors of the infirmary, but Ulysses was starting to look faint. He was a strong and resilient man who consistently resisted showing any signs of physical pain. He fought and smiled even when it hurt. But when he and Hector made it inside the fortress infirmary, he appeared as though he would pass out any second. 

The infirmary itself was packed with the injured and their caretakers. The noise of yelling, running, clanking, and screaming was deafening. It was obvious that there weren't enough healers to go around, especially not enough healing magic-users. Hector could only see a few of them, and they were all rushing around frantically, looking as though they needed to be resting and healing just as much as the injured from the battle. Many of them were actually injured because they had been fighting during the battle only to turn around and have to heal others right after. Hector watched as one priest marked with the magic-users' brooch fell to the ground right in front of him, blood flowing freely from his mouth, nose, and eyes. Just as a pair of people carried the unconscious priest away, another three sweaty and panting magic-users ran over to take Ulysses from Hector.

Hector followed the Keiserlig Komandante and the healers as they hastily carried the general off. It was a struggle to keep them in his sights, and Hector almost lost them several times. There were just too many people in the infirmary. There also weren't any open cots, mats, or medical tables. Every open space was filled with cots and mattresses that held injured and dying Loyalists. And so, the healers had to hurry past with General Ulysses, looking for anywhere to put him. Hector had expected many to be wounded, but this was worse than he had thought. And he knew there were more on the way.

Finally, the three magical healers ran over to a cot in the very corner of the room where a young boy was sitting up. He couldn't have been older than fifteen or sixteen. Another young man was looking over the boy's shoulder and arm. One of the healing magic-users with Ulysses ran ahead and told the boy and the man looking after him to relocate. The boy looked alarmed and even scared, and the young healer with him appeared to just be confused. Then they saw the Keiserlig Komandante. The two immediately got up and bowed to both Ulysses and Hector before running over to the other end of the infirmary.

Along the wall beside the giant double doors that led to the infirmary was a large cluster of people who mostly weren't being seen by healers. They were the minorly injured who didn't need a cot and immediate attention.

General Ulysses was laid down on the cot where the boy had been a moment ago. There wasn't any blood or other staining on the cot and the thin sheets, so the healers didn't bother to clean it first. The Keiserlig Komandante needed medical attention and he needed it right then and there.

The general himself was unconscious by the time he was laid down on the cot. The magical healers immediately got to work. One of them started stripping away his armor while the other went and ordered to be given the simple privacy curtains from a nearby cot. The priestess inside the curtains was reluctant but took them down anyway. The reason the curtains had been up was because there was a mauled, dead man on the cot that had been obscured by the curtains. The three healing magic-users responsible for General Ulysses obviously felt awful about denying the corpse privacy, but the living were more important than the dead, and they believed that the general needed to be in private.

As the three healers quickly set up the thin curtains and began to draw them closed, one of them pushed Hector away. She said that he shouldn't and couldn't be there anymore. The Keiserlig Komandante needed healers and he wasn't one of those. But before she could push him out completely, Hector grabbed her shoulder.

"Will he be okay?" the warrior asked desperately, knowing the answer.

"I don't know that, Véurr," she replied. "But we can raise his chances of survival by taking care of him as quickly as possible. Therefore, you need to leave!"

"What about the boy that was here before?"

"Just a dislocated shoulder and minor burns. He should have been placed with the lowest priority injured in the first place, and he only wasn't because he's young. But he didn't leave any kind of obvious infection or bacteria behind, and he'll be fine. Now go!"

The healing magic-user pushed Hector away roughly and whipped the curtains closed. Hector stood frozen for a moment, staring at the closed curtains. Then he took a deep breath and walked away.

He'll be fine, he told himself. Ulysses will be just fine. He's survived worse.

The warrior repeated this in his head as he made his way through the crowd of injured Loyalists and healers. He was going to the other end of the infirmary to where the minorly injured were resting against the wall beside the infirmary entrance. He didn't plan on resting, but he did know a little about healing, and he believed that he could help those there.

On his way to the other end of the infirmary, he almost walked straight into Mythica. She looked absolutely exhausted. Her entire appearance seemed drained and weak, and she herself had several injuries. But she appeared to be directing the infirmary nonetheless. Healers and magic-users were coming to her for instruction and advice, and she was helping get patients to cots and medical tables. But as soon as she saw Hector, she took a short moment to embrace him and check him over. He insisted that he was fine, and Mythica somewhat agreed. She said that he would definitely need to see a healer by the end of the day, but he could wait for the time being. Then, the High Priestess went back to what she was doing.

"What happened with the forest fires and the rain?" Hector asked Mythica while she directed and organized people. "Are the magic-users alright?"

"Don't you see all of the conscious and living magic-users in this room?" Mythica responded quickly. "We're perfectly alright, and we're living. We're all tired, but we're alive. The energy required to perform the spell that we used to create the rain was dispersed among all of us so that nobody died or fainted. There were enough of us to do so. We are all fine."

"I disagree," Hector said. He felt bad for distracting Mythica from her work but she needed to understand what was going on. "The magic-users are on the verge of collapse. They're far too overworked, and they'll all end up injured or worse if they aren't given time to replenish themselves. They won't be any good to anyone if they're dead. The injured are just going to have to find a way to survive without magic until they can be healed with a spell."

For a moment, Mythica didn't answer Hector or even look at him. She continued to give orders to the healers and magic-users around her, and Hector wondered if she had heard him above the deafening noise of the infirmary. He began to repeat what he had just said, but Mythica put up a hand to silence him. 

"I heard you, Hector," - Mythica sighed and ran her hand along her soot-covered face. - "I will pass on the information and the magic-users will be allowed to rest, but you have to understand that some people can't wait, and we need to make sure that as many people survive as possible. We don't have numbers to spare."

"We don't have healers to spare either," Hector stated darkly.

Mythica sighed again before giving the order to those around her that the healing magic-users be separated from the non-magical healers and be given the chance to leave the infirmary and rest. She didn't acknowledge Hector after that and went on with her work directing the healers and patients around her. And so, Hector turned away from her and started to make his way to the section of the infirmary where the minorly injured were. However, he was stopped again.

Someone placed a firm hand on Hector's shoulder and turned him around to face them.

"Hector," Prince Eugene addressed, not letting go of the warrior's shoulder. "Come with me for a moment."

"Yes, your highness."

The prince nodded in approval before turning. Hector obediently followed. Eugene didn't have to weave his way through the crowd. The people parted for him and were silent as he strode past them before returning to their previous work. The future king didn't seem bothered by this at all even though just a few months ago he would have been visibly uncomfortable with the reaction. He kept his head held high and his shoulders back. He looked directly forward, and there was a serious, almost cold expression on his face. Eugene looked every bit the proper Dark Kingdom king. Hector hated it.

Soon, Prince Eugene had led Hector back to the far end of the infirmary. Hector cast a quick glance to the closed curtains where General Ulysses was being healed. He took a deep breath and pushed his worries aside. Ulysses would be just fine, and anyway, he should be focusing on his prince.

The future king made his way to a small door in the coroner opposite from where Ulysses was. Hector hadn't even noticed the door before; he had been far too worried for Ulysses to notice anything. Eugene knocked on the dark, simple wood door three times in rapid succession. Almost instantly, Hector heard the door being unlocked from the other side. Eugene opened the door and walked through without looking back at Hector. The warrior caught the door just before it closed again and pushed his way through, closing the little door behind him.

Prince Eugene was already halfway down the thin hall. Hector jogged after him and stopped when he was roughly five feet behind him. Even if the hallway was wide enough, Hector wouldn't dream of walking directly next to the crown prince. Not anymore.

The dark hallway was incredibly thin, and the ceiling low. There were doors on either side that were even smaller than the one that led to the hallway. Hector would have to lean over to get through them. The doors were ten feet apart from each other on alternating sides so that there was twenty feet of room on either side of each door.

After a few minutes, the prince was at the end of the hallway in front of another door. This one looked just like the one that led to the hallway. Again, Prince Eugene knocked three times on the door quickly. The door unlocked from the inside again. There hadn't been any guard behind the first door, so Hector had no idea who had opened it when Eugene had knocked. He had even less idea who and what was behind this door.

What does he want with me?

Eugene opened the door and stepped through it, again not holding the door for Hector or waiting for him. Why would he? He was the crown prince. He waited upon and for no one.

When Hector entered the room, he saw that there were other people besides Prince Eugene present. A young priest had opened the door for him and closed it behind him. He wore the brooch that marked him as a magic-user so Hector assumed that he had been the one to magically listen for the sound of Eugene's knocking and open the door from a distance. A spell like that required skill. On top of that, the priest didn't look harmed. And so, Hector wondered what he was doing inside of this room instead of in the infirmary with the injured. Then, Hector got his answer.

There were four other healers in the room, including another magical one, a priestess. The four healers were standing at a bedside. The bed was decently sized and it looked comfortable. There were also drawn privacy curtains and a distress bell to call for a servant, or more likely, a healer, in case anything went wrong.

These are private healing rooms, Hector realized. But why are we here instead of in the infirmary? I thought all of the injured were being transported there to have them all in one place...

Prince Eugene sat on the bedside by the headboard, looking through the curtains down at someone. Hector had been standing by the door for a minute or two while he observed his surroundings, and the future king had done nothing but go to the bedside silently. Now, he finally raised his hand and beckoned Hector over. Hector immediately obeyed the prince's silent command and walked quickly to him, stopping a few feet away. Eugene looked at Hector for the first time since he had asked the warrior to come with him fifteen minutes ago. He didn't say anything, but he pulled the privacy curtains on the bed aside, revealing the patient.

Queen Rapunzel of Corona laid unconscious on the bed. Hector supposed that he really shouldn't have been surprised. Of course the future queen consort wouldn't be placed in the infirmary with the other injured. She was part of the royal family. She didn't belong with the commoners. And of course she was in a healing room. Rapunzel had sustained minor injuries and she was completely exhausted. Considering what she'd been through, she also needed to be kept away from unfamiliar faces for a while. However, the part Hector didn't understand was why Prince Eugene had brought him here. Hector wasn't a healer, and even if he was, there were plenty here already. Also, he wasn't part of the royal family. He shouldn't have been there, gazing upon his future queen at her most vulnerable.

"I wanted you here because I know she cares about you," the prince explained quietly. His eyes never left his wife. "She sees you as one of her closest friends. It's like you're a brother to her. When she wakes up, she'll eventually want to know if anyone came to see her. She'll want to know if you came to see her and if you're alright. I can't lie to her, and I know you would never come to her yourself even if you knew that she was here. It would be improper for you to do so. Therefore, I brought you here to see her. Additionally, I need to talk to you, Hector."

Hector had been calm while his prince had explained himself. The warrior was touched that Rapunzel cared for him. He would have been happy to ask the healers how she was doing, thank his prince for bringing him here, and politely leave to go back to the infirmary. Then Eugene had said that last sentence.

Hector's face blanched and his heart pounded, but he nodded anyway. Prince Eugene stood up and led him to the door at the other end of the room. Apparently this was a healing chamber, not just a healing room like the others. This time as the two walked through the door, Eugene waited for Hector and held the door open for him. It closed on its own behind them.

The new room was much smaller than the one where Queen Rapunzel was resting. It wasn't a storage room. Instead, there was a table in the center of the room, and a few shelves with books and materials on them. There were also chairs and sofas around the room. It must have been a place for family members of the patients to rest and wait or perhaps it was a place for the healers to discuss with each other without the patient hearing them.

Whatever the room was supposed to be used for, it didn't matter. Right at that moment, Prince Eugene was using it to talk with Hector, and the warrior was terrified. What had he done? What did the prince want? Hector subconsciously started to twist his hair.

"Your highness, I-"

The future king must have noticed the distress in Hector's voice and eyes because he held up a hand to silence the warrior.

"Be still. You haven't done anything wrong."

Hector immediately stopped his absent fidgeting and stood completely still.

"I'm actually here to thank you. I heard from General Ulysses that you performed remarkably well in battle. You were focused, brave, and you held your ground. You kept as many people alive as possible, and I wanted to personally thank you for that. Thank you, Hector. You did well, especially considering..."

The prince stopped and trailed off. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath before continuing.

"That leads me to the second thing I wanted to talk with you about. I wanted to apologize."

"Apologize for what?" Hector asked quietly. As soon as he realized that he had interrupted, the warrior started to ask forgiveness, but the prince spoke first.

"Apologize for what has happened to you and your family. I know that now is not the best time to discuss such things, but if and when you're ready, I will be more than willing to prepare funeral and mourning rituals. I-"

"She's not going to die!" Hector yelled. "She's strong, and we can still save her!"

Eugene eyes Hector for a moment. The warrior didn't look like he was about to apologize for what he'd just done. In fact, he appeared as though he had more to say and was about to make it known. Eugene knew that denial never did anyone any good, but there would be time for that conversation later.

"Of course," the prince said simply. "My apologies. Know that I will do what I can to help your sister. Whatever comes to be, I'm sorry that this is happening, and I'm sorry for your loss. Also, I'm sorry for my behavior and the way I treated you. Back in the Insurrectionists' camp, I scared you, and I abused my power over you. I should have stayed calm, and I shouldn't have threatened you. I want you to know that I would and could never hurt you, Hector. You're too important to me. I lost control of my emotions, and it resulted in empty threats. I didn't mean it, and I'm sorry.

"I'm sorry that your sister was taken, I'm sorry for the pain that you and your family have endured because of it, and I'm sorry for mistreating you. Please forgive me."

Hector hesitated a moment, thinking over what Eugene had said. Eugene watched the warrior, not expectantly, but simply waiting.

"I forgive you, your highness," Hector eventually answered.

Eugene smiled ever so slightly.

"Please, just call me-" Eugene stopped himself. His small smile dropped. He sighed again. "Nevermind. You have my leave to go."

Prince Eugene waved his hand in dismissal before leaving the small room. Hector followed after a few seconds and made his way silently back to the main entrance of the healing chambers. The magic-user opened the door for him. Hector stopped in the doorway and looked back.

The healers were busying themselves on the other side of the room. Eugene was again sitting on Rapunzel's bedside. The curtains were drawn aside just enough so that Hector could see her. Eugene was softly stroking her cheek while his other hand rested on her pregnant belly. He was speaking quietly to her. His eyes were misted over.

Hector forced himself to look away and walk out the door. He didn't want to intrude upon the intimate moment, however much it gave him just a little bit of hope. Hector hadn't realized upon accepting the duty as Prince Eugene's mentor that he would watch and be personally responsible for how the former thief changed. The warrior watched as his friend was slowly becoming another stone-cold ruler. Hector had never thought of this as strange with previous members of the royal family. It was just how things were. It was sad when Edmund was crowned, because Hector knew that his brother would have to reshape himself to fit into the mold of king. It had been tragic, but Hector had in a way forgotten the pain of losing his brother. And anyway, that was the way all royals were expected to be, and there was nothing to be done about it.

Then Hector had met Rapunzel. She was so unlike any other princess he had ever met. She walked among her people as an equal. This was something unheard of for anyone of high nobility, hence why Hector had always been looked down upon by many members of the Royal Council. For the same reasons, what Edmund had done to cause the Fall, how he had let his emotions take control, it was unthinkable for a king. But here was a princess, a queen who behaved like a real person instead of a benevolent and emotionless ruler. Eugene had been the same. He was real. However, that was all changing.

Hector was watching as his best friend was forming into exactly what he had trained him to be. The warrior had wanted Eugene to properly take on his role as the future king of the Dark Kingdom. However he hadn't anticipated how much he would hate it, how much guilt he would feel. He felt as if he had personally destroyed his closest living friend.

But now, Rapunzel was back in Eugene's life. His joyous wife who walked among her people as an equal had returned. And as Hector held the image of Eugene lovingly stroking his wife's cheek, he hoped that there was still a chance to have his best friend back.

~*~

Hector walked through the infirmary for the third time that day. It was only two in the afternoon. The infirmary was of course busy and incredibly loud. There were healers, both magical and none-magical rushing around treating their dozens upon dozens of patients. Most of the injured had been treated and were free to either continue their duties or at least be sent to their own room. However, there were still many who required immediate attention and constant care. The battle against the Insurrectionist army three days ago had taken its toll on the Loyalist forces.

Three days. It had been three days since that fateful day, and yet it still felt like it had been just a few hours ago. Hector was still constantly on edge, but his nerves were improving. Especially with the arrival of new refugees that morning.

Apparently, many of the common folk in the closest provinces had seen the Insurrectionist army retreating and had grown inspired. Many more of the quiet Loyalist supporters had revealed themselves and were coming to the fortress. Just that morning, over two hundred people stood at their front gate. Many of them had brought healing supplies and weapons with them as well to show their support and offer their help. Neither Hector nor King Edmund suspected that any more would follow them; Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn and the rest of the Zinegotziak traitors were sure to crack down on the people after such a noticeable showing. But still the Loyalists were immensely grateful to the brave two-hundred and thirty-five souls who had arrived at their doorstep, ready to give their lives, especially after so many had already done so.

Another wonderful thing that had happened in the last three days, was that Queen Rapunzel of Corona had woken up. The morning after Hector had gone with Prince Eugene to see her, Rapunzel had awakened and was apparently doing well. This was something that Hector had only heard, since only Prince Eugene and the healers were allowed to see the Coronan queen. Still, Rapunzel would be alright, and that was what mattered.

But of course, there was bad news. The Insurrectionists wouldn't stay away forever. They had been beaten back, and their confidence was greatly shaken, but Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn was sure to be far harsher on the soldiers to ensure victory next time. Hector felt for the common Insurrectionist soldiers. Not every member of the army was a traitorous lunatic. In fact, most of them were just simple men and women who didn't feel one way or the other. They were normal people who were just trying to get by and follow orders. But still, they were part of the enemy, and they had to be stopped.

The Insurrectionist army would be returning to the Loyalist fortress soon, this time far more prepared and far more angry. They would be gone for only a month, tops. And so, there were many preparations to be made and people to be trained, particularly the new arrivals. That duty had of course been placed on Hector, but the warrior still found the time to visit the infirmary. He found the time to visit General Ulysses.

Ulysses had been forced to stay in bed for the past few days at the healers orders. While the magic-users had completely healed the sword-wound on his side, the Keiserlig Komandante's other injuries had to heal on their own. And so, he had been kept in bed behind the privacy curtains to rest and heal. In fact, that day, the general was supposed to be having the last of his major injuries taken care of, both magically and not. After that, he would only have to endure one more day of rest before returning to his duties. King Edmund had been monitoring the fortress while the general was recovering. His own injuries had been minimal, and so he was fit to look after the Loyalist while Ulysses was unable to. However, the Keiserlig Komandante was still more than eager to get back to performing his duties to his people.

And so, Hector was coming to see General Ulysses. He wanted to make sure that everything was going okay and that the general was feeling better. It was also just nice to have someone to talk to after...

No.

Hector pushed such thoughts to the back of his mind. He wouldn't worry about her right then. Not then.

Hector soon found himself in the back corner of the infirmary where Ulysses' privacy curtains were drawn as they had been for three days straight. The warrior quickly knocked on the wall next to the curtains before pulling them aside and letting himself in.

Ulysses was sitting up in bed playing with his long red hair. He was humming something to himself as he did so. The two healers around him seemed unbothered by Hector's presence and relieved. The magic-user of the two looked very tired but otherwise pleased. The half-magical healing of Ulysses third degree burns had gone well.

Hector took a few slow steps towards the Keiserlig Komandante, not wanting to startle him. The general's head shot up nonetheless, though it was not a panicked motion. A wide grin spread across his face.

"Heckles!" Ulysses called, slurring the sound of the unusual nickname, and raising up his arms as if for a hug.

"Oh, wow," Hector remarked. "I see they've got you very medically high."

"It's just to help his pain," one of the healers informed the amused warrior.

"Yes, I know, but still... woo! You've gotta give me some of what he had."

"No." The magic-user was not amused.

Hector chuckled to himself at the healer's reaction. She sighed and went back to her work. Then Hector untied his hair and unrolled the sleeves of his white tunic. He left it tucked in. The warrior had anticipated having to help the healers finish their work on General Ulysses, but they had already been finished when he arrived. Therefore, he could relax himself and his appearance.

Hector sat down on Ulysses cot and accepted the Keiserlig Komandante's tight embrace.

"How are you feeling, Sees?" Hector asked when he pulled away.

"Great! No more burns!" Ulysses chirped back.

"Yep, that's right. No more burns. I bet that feels better, huh?"

"Not really. It hurts more now, and I still can't feel some of me."

Hector looked up and the magical healer for explanation. She sighed.

"Third degree burns destroy the nerve endings of the area burned," she explained. "Hence, they're painless. I assume you know that. The crucial part is that we were able to repair most of the damage done, which means he can feel it now, and the healing will be painful. But we weren't able to repair all of the nerve damage. While the burn is gone, he can't feel most of his left forearm because of the damage. It will take a while for this to heal, and it will make it hard for him to use his left arm for most of that time."

"Well, buddy, it looks like ambidextrous you are no more," Hector said, turning back to the Keiserlig Komandante.

"Aw," he simply replied.

Hector laughed at the simple and childish reaction. Ulysses laughed with him even though he didn't know what they were laughing about.

"Alright, Ulysses, let's get you to sleep," Hector said. "You need your rest."

Hector signaled one of the healers for water. Once it was delivered to him, he placed the glass of water on the side table right next to Ulysses' cot so that if he became thirsty, he could drink. Then, Hector helped Ulysses to lay down before gently pulling the thin sheets up to the general's shoulders. As Ulysses twisted into the most comfortable position, Hector turned to the magic-user again.

"Do we have any blankets?" he asked.

"I'm afraid not," she replied.

Hector sighed. He turned back to Ulysses.

"Just... imagine being warm, okay?"

"Okay!" 

Hector brushed his dark hair behind his ear. He started to stand up, but Ulysses grabbed his hand and gently pulled him back down. The warrior was slightly alarmed and even more so when he saw the sad look on Ulysses face.

"What?" - Hector laced his fingers through Ulysses'. - "What's wrong?"

"I want you to stay," Ulysses said, holding onto Hector's hand tighter.

"Ulysses, I can't stay. I have duties to perform and people to help. I have to-"

"You're beautiful."

Hector immediately stopped speaking and froze. He stared down at Ulysses. He smiled up at him while he gently stroked Hector's pointer finger with his thumb.

"What did you say?" Hector whispered in disbelief.

"I said that you're beautiful. You're the most beautiful person in the world."

Hector unlaced his fingers from Ulysses and quickly stood. When Ulysses tried to sit up, Hector gently pushed him back down.

"Hush," he said. "You don't know what you're saying."

Ulysses whimpered as Hector turned to leave but he stayed still on the cot like Hector had asked. Hector ignored the looks from the two healers as he pulled the privacy curtains aside and walked out, closing them behind him. He took a deep breath before turning away from the curtains.

He yelped and nearly jumped right back through the curtains when he came face to face with Prince Eugene.

"Your highness, what are you doing here?"

"I came to visit the Keiserlig Komandante," the prince answered. "I heard that he would be returning to his duties late tomorrow."

"Yes, that's right. I was here for the same reason."

"I somehow doubt that."

Hector was startled by what Eugene said. He was even more alarmed by the small smile on the future king's face.

"You've come to see him multiple times a day every day since the battle was over," Eugene stated. "You stay with him for sometimes hours."

"Of course I do. He's my friend."

"Friends don't act like how you acted in there."

Hector was taken aback. The prince had seen that, or at least heard it? How much of it did he know about? Was he waiting outside the whole time, maybe even peeking in? Why was Hector even worried? Nothing had happened!

"This isn't just a crush you have," - The smile on the prince's face grew. - "You're in love with him, Hector."

"Be silent!" Hector barked. "This is an entirely inappropriate conversation for us to be having. I am still your mentor, and I still have authority over you. This is not beneficial to your training, and I forbid any talk of it! And for your information, we are just friends!"

Hector didn't care how improper it was of him to speak to the prince like this. Eugene needed to learn a lesson. Hector hated how the small smile of the prince's face turned into a large smirk with that horrible amused twinkle in his eyes.

"Right, of course, my apologies," he mocked. "We'll speak no more of it."

Hector turned and started walking away without Eugene's permission, and the future king didn't stop him. Instead, he began to pull aside the privacy curtains of Ulysses' healing area. The healers were sure to be upset that the general's rest was being interrupted, but they couldn't just tell Eugene to leave. Eugene stopped just as he took one step inside the small curtained off area and looked back over his shoulder at Hector walking away. Before the warrior was completely out of earshot, he called out,

"I expect to be invited to the wedding."

Hector fumed. This was humiliating! He absolutely did not have feelings for Ulysses, and he hated that the prince was making jokes about it. It didn't matter that he was being playful, Hector despised it. He didn't even care that Eugene was starting to be less formal with him, which was exactly what he had hoped for. He was too angry about the prince's "playful" mockery to care. And that last sentence! It was infuriating!

It was exactly something that Adira would have said.

Hector instantly pushed those thoughts down. His sister would be fine. They would find a way to save her. They had to. But right now there were other things to worry about, things that wouldn't make him cry and grieve. Right then he couldn't have those thoughts. Not right then.   

Chapter Text

Hector woke from his sleep with a groan. The sun wasn't even up outside the window of his chambers, and it didn't look like it would be for a while. Luna, Lady, and Thanatos slept soundly on top of him. Somehow, they always ended up there.

Today was the day when General Ulysses would return to his position and take over the Loyalist fortress once again. It would also be the day when Hector was supposed to return to his normal training schedule with the refugees. He had been easing them and the new arrivals back into the order of things for the past three days, but now the regular training was going to commence once more. They needed to be more prepared next time they fought against the Insurrectionist. The casualties on the Loyalist side of the recent battle had been immense, and it was Hector's job to make sure that those numbers went down next time that the two sides of the civil war came into conflict. And possibly most importantly, today things would inevitably pick up, and a formal plan against the Insurrectionists would be formulated.

Hector's duties for the day was supposed to consist of morning drills with his soldiers, a check up on Tekakwitha that would include a bath and a walk around the fortress (she had been very lonely and scared these past few weeks), lunch with his squires, and afternoon of combat training with the refugees, an evening of paperwork and planning, and a sleepless night of training himself. Also, that night was the night of the full moon, and he would have to make preparations for that. All in all, the packed schedule was long, and Hector was exhausted just thinking about it. But still, this was his job, and it was his greatest honor to serve his people and his king. No matter how much he complained, Hector wouldn't give up this life for anything. He just wished that he could live it in the palace and in relative peace instead of in the middle of a civil war.

Hector tried to calm his racing thoughts so that he could go back to sleep. He wasn't supposed to start drilling with his soldiers for at least an hour and a half. This gave him some more time to sleep. The warrior wasn't sure what had woken him, and he needed all the rest he could get, so he was prepared to just close his eyes again. Then there was a second knock at the front door of his chambers.

Hector immediately knew that the knocking must have been what had woken him up in the first place. Hector grabbed the pillow beside him and tightly covered his face with it. Then, he screamed into it. His muffled hollering startled his animals who instantly woke up and stared at their master in confusion. Hector was well aware of how childish his actions were, but he really hated being woken up. It was probably no later than four or five in the morning! Who the hell was trying to wake him up?

The knock sounded again, louder and longer this time. Hector threw the pillow to the side and shot up into a sitting position.

"I'm trying to sleep in here!" Hector yelled.

"I don't care, Hector. Get up," Prince Eugene's voice sounded. Hector could hear the commanding tone through the two doors.

Hector groaned again, flopping back down on the mattress. What could the prince possibly want this early in the morning?

"Hector." It was a warning, though not a cruel one. It was just expectant.

"Yes, your majesty," Hector responded obediently. He wasn't at all happy.

"Good. I expect you to be outside this door in ten minutes."

Hector grumbled under his breath as he got out from under the covers and swung his legs over the side of the bed. Hector walked across the cold stone floor to the small wardrobe and pulled out the first thing he found. He quickly pulled on his boots and a thigh garter to hold a simple dagger. He washed his face and brushed his hair before putting it back in a messy bun. He didn't have time for his regular braids today. Hector also decided against putting on any kind of face powder or kohl. It would take too long, and he was not about to keep Eugene waiting.

And so, just as the prince had asked, Hector stepped out of his chambers ten minutes after he had been fully woken up. He looked like an absolute mess, and he saw that Eugene very much wanted to tell him so, but the prince kept his mouth shut about it. Instead, he just asked the warrior to follow him.

Hector followed silently a few feet behind the prince like he had been told, but he glared daggers into his back the entire time. Prince Eugene was also silent and didn't tell Hector a thing about what he wanted with him. This greatly irritated Hector, but he still stayed quiet.

Eventually, Prince Eugene had led Hector to the throne room. Outside the great double doors Eugene stopped and addressed Hector.

"We have a long meeting ahead of us," he said. "I've already sent someone else to drill with your soldiers for the morning and a few priests ahead to train your young squires. Everyone else should be waiting for us. I came to get you myself because I knew that you'd bite the head off anyone else this early in the morning. I know you're tired and upset, but please, behave yourself."

Hector had no idea why his prince was telling him all this. Who was "everyone else"? Surely it was just his family and friends who usually attended these meetings, right? Still, he replied,

"Yes, your highness."

"Good."

The future king knocked on the door three times in quick recession, and it was opened for him almost immediately. Hector quietly followed Eugene inside.

Apparently, Hector had been wrong. There were many more people surrounding the large round table on the elevated platform of the throne room than he had expected. He saw his king, Mythica, Quirin, and the regular priests, priestesses, and commanders. General Ulysses also stood tall and proud at the table. But Varian was also present along with several magic-users and commanders Hector wasn't familiar with. But most noticeably, Queen Rapunzel of Corona stood at the table.

She looked sad and worn down as she stared down at the table, but still she was there, and she was healthy. She was clean and she had been given a fine maternity gown as well as a small crown to mark her status. Hector wasn't sure where the Loyalists had gotten either of those items, and she also looked like she'd been up for hours at that point, but that wasn't Hector's main concern. He mostly just wanted to know what she was doing there. He didn't have to wait long, however.

Everyone around the table except for King Edmund silenced themselves and came to attention when they saw the prince. He ordered them at ease and took his place beside his father at the table. Hector slid into the circle between General Ulysses and Mythica. He watched Rapunzel place a hand on her husband's arm. He gently removed her hand and held it for a moment before turning his attention to his father beside him.

"My son and I have brought you all here this morning because it has already been four days since the Insurrectionists' attack on this fortress," King Edmund explained. "We are quickly running out of time. We have less than a month before the traitors are roaring at our doorstep. We need a strategy."

"My wife is in good health and has agreed to come with me today to inform us of the nature of her capture and any information on the Insurrectionists that might be useful," Prince Eugene said, placing a hand on Rapunzel's back. He turned to look at her. "Rapunzel?"

The Coronan queen took a deep breath before stepping forward slightly.

"In Corona, I was confused because Eugene wasn't sending me any letters," Rapunzel began.

Hector barely restrained a gasp. He had almost forgotten what her real voice sounded like. But still, he had hoped for that joyous spark that he remembered her having, but of course there was none of that now. How could there be?

"I had only received three since he left," the Coronan queen continued. She looked down at the table, not at those around her. "I was worried, but I thought that he was just busy, so I let it drop and planned my visit to the Dark Kingdom. I was excited to see him again after not hearing anything in months, so I left two weeks early.

"When I arrived in the city, it looked so much better than it had when I first saw it that I guess I didn't notice that something was off. I was welcomed into the palace walls by a few guards but no one else. As soon as I was inside..." - Rapunzel hesitated a moment. Eugene started to subtly rub circles on his wife's back. - "the guards attacked. They were so fast, I barely had time to recognize what was going on. A few seconds later, I blacked out.

"I don't know how long it was before I woke up, but when I did, I was surrounded by people I didn't know. I couldn't find any of my servants or guards. I started to panic, but this man calmed me down. He said his name was Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn and that he was a friend. He was kind and gave me food and water. He asked me questions about what I knew about Eugene, Edmund, and the Brotherhood. He asked me how I felt about them. I didn't understand why. Eventually he started telling me that Edmund and his 'system of cold majesty' was evil and broken. He said that he was trying to fix it and that he needed to know everything he could to do that. I was scared. I wanted to know what was going on. I told him that I didn't know what he was talking about and that he was wrong about Edmund and the Brotherhood. Then he wasn't kind.

"He had his guards grab me and drag me out of the room. I told them to let me go, but they wouldn't. Bjorn said that if I didn't stop struggling, I would be punished. I told him this was a violation of our peace treaty with the Dark Kingdom. He- he hit me, and after that I... I couldn't... he wouldn't-"

Edmund leaned across his son and took his daughter-in-law's hand.

"It's alright, my dear," he soothed. "You don't have to say more. We know how you were captured and some more about Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn's motivations. We don't need the details."

"Did he hurt you badly?" Eugene had murder in his eyes as he spoke.

Rapunzel shook her head. "Not until later."

This didn't make the prince, the king, or anyone else at the table feel any better. But there were more important things at the moment. King Edmund sighed.

"Can you tell us what else he wanted from you besides information?" the king asked.

"Yes, and he did want something else," Rapunzel said after a deep breath. "After a day or two, when he realized that I wasn't very good at giving him information, he demanded something from me. He said that he wanted me to put on a show.

"He had me transported with him and an army. I didn't know where we were going other than that it was where the Loyalists were hiding. He compared the Loyalists and the Brotherhood to rats and vipers hiding in the darkness, waiting to attack like cowards. I hated the way he talked about you guys, but if I tried to speak out..."

Prince Eugene took his wife's hand and stroked it. She continued, leaving her last sentence without a conclusion. It didn't need one.

"Just before we arrived, Bjorn told me that Hector was dead. He said that Edmund had killed him with Adira's help. I didn't believe him, but he kept going. He told me every detail. He said that he had seen Edmund do it. He said that Hector had been terrified and begged Edmund not to hurt him. Edmund took Hector into his arms and held him close, but he didn't look comforting. He told Hector that he loved him, and he had been a good servant, but now he was to serve him one last time. Edmund took his face in his hands and kissed his forehead before... before snapping his neck. Adira came out of the shadows. She had watched the whole time an-and done nothing. She picked up the body and said that she would deliver it to the Loyalists as a sacrifice. The death of their brother would serve as payment for the dissatisfaction of the people."

A few tears fell from Rapunzel's eyes. Eugene quickly wiped them away. Everyone around the table waited in patience and sympathy for the young woman to regain control of her breathing.

Hector stared ahead blankly in horror. He had listened to the story of his own death at his brother's hands, and the worst part was that to an outsider it would sound believable. Hector knew that Edmund cared for him deeply and would never hurt him. He had referred to him to his face as his most precious and beloved brother. He was kind and gentle. And yet, the king didn't show this side of himself to anyone outside of his family.

When it came to ruling, it was like Edmund flipped a switch. He became cold and serious. Everything was all business, and emotions and affection were out of the question. The people also knew Edmund for being extreme. When his wife died, he had tried to destroy the Moonstone with his own two hands before banishing them all. To the people of the Dark Kingdom, King Edmund was a cold-hearted ruler who was prone to desperate acts of violence and extremity. It would make sense to them that with his own life on the line, Edmund would kill his own brother to save himself. Adira was also known for being ruthless when she wanted or needed to. It made perfect sense to the common people, and it terrified Hector.

Finally, Queen Rapunzel appeared ready to speak again. Prince Eugene kept a tight hold on her hand, and Edmund watched her closely.

"I didn't believe what Bjorn said about Hector dying at first," Rapunzel said. "I know Edmund and Adira, and I know that they would never do something like that. But he just looked at me with this sad look in his eyes. He said that he was sorry that Hector had died and that if he could reverse it, he would. I started to cry. He hugged me and even cried with me. He said that he was sorry again and that he had loved Hector like a son.

"After that, he told me again how important it was that they took down the Loyalists. He said that if I wanted to avenge Hector's death, that I would help him. He told me that he wanted me to convince Eugene to end the civil war. He wanted me to get Eugene to surrender the fortress and hand over Adira and his dad. I asked what would happen to them, and he said that they would be publicly executed.

"Once he told me that, I said that I wouldn't do it. He told me that he just wanted peace and that Edmund and Adira needed to be brought to justice for what they'd done. I said no again. If he wants peace, then he shouldn't be conquering anyone! He should be negotiating! And more death won't solve anything! Then he got angry, angry like he hadn't been before. He screamed at me, and he... he hurt me..."

Edmund planted a firm hand on his son's shoulder. Eugene himself looked like he would blow up any second. Hector could see the rage blazing behind the young prince's eyes. He was going to tear the man who had hurt his friends, his people, and his wife limb from limb, and he would if it was the last thing he ever did.

Hector was horrified and disturbed not just by the look in his closest friend's eyes, but because of all that he and the other's had been told. Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn had horrifically lied to Rapunzel, telling her that her beloved friend was dead at the hands of others whom she cared about deeply as well. He tore these emotions out of her only to grieve with her, as if he were as devastated as her. He loved Hector as a son? He had actively tried to tear apart the warrior's life and credibility countless times! He accused him of things that weren't anywhere close to his fault and abused his power over him constantly! And yet Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn had made it convincing. He had managed to get not just Rapunzel, but the entire kingdom, to believe him.

And yet the most terrifying part had been the uncertainty. What was his end goal? What could this man possibly hope to achieve by doing this? He already had power over the Dark Kingdom and its people. He could have easily tortured any information he wanted out of Rapunzel, or anyone for that matter. He could have used magic on the queen to get her to do what he asked. He could have enslaved the people of the Dark Kingdom. With the support of most of the Zinegotziak, the nearly unstoppable Dark Kingdom military, and his own immense power, Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn could have gained all the power he could want. He could have been king. And yet he wasn't acting like one. Why not? Why is he doing this? Why...?

Hector finally shook himself out of his thoughts. Rapunzel had apparently finished her account on what had happened with her and Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn. He would later find out that after he attacked Rapunzel, instead of asking her to "talk sense into" Prince Eugene, her job was to simply look pathetic. The Insurrectionist would reveal the Coronan queen when the Loyalists were supposed to give their answer on whether or not they would surrender. They would use Rapunzel, beaten and crying, as a way to get the prince to surrender out of desperation to save his wife. Rapunzel was to give this performance her all and truly make the young prince's heart shatter. Otherwise, she would be killed. Hector, Eugene, and the others who were part of the heist to steal the Insurrectionists' supplies had overheard part of this plan when in the Insurrectionist camp. With context, it was even more upsetting, and everyone in the room felt sick when Rapunzel's recounting was finished.

The Coronan queen was given a moment to collect herself, and King Edmund even asked if she wanted to postpone the meeting until later. After a deep and tear-filled breath, Rapunzel said that she could continue. Neither the king or anyone else believed her, but she only needed to speak for a little while longer, so perhaps she could make it.

General Ulysses asked Rapunzel her last questions. He was concerned with whether or not the Kingdom of Corona would be any help to the Loyalists in this war. The queen had regretfully informed him that they wouldn't. She hadn't planned for any more guards to follow her after she left for the Dark Kingdom. The guards and servants who had come with her (she had still not seen them anywhere and believed that they were probably dead) were supposed to stay with her throughout her visit, so no one was expecting them to come back. Rapunzel had sworn to write to her advisors every day to keep them updated on her wellbeing and the wellbeing of the Dark Kingdom. When they received none of those letters, they would send a large armed guard to check on her. However, those guards wouldn't arrive for a month, not counting the time it would take for letters to stop coming every day. If any help were to come, they would be far too late.

This was discouraging but expected. Nobody had expected Corona to be of much assistance, but it didn't hurt to check. Well, apparently it did because young Varian started to look scared and even a little sick. Hector leaned over to Quirin.

"What is your son doing here?"

"He's a grown man in both Corona and the Dark Kingdom," Quirin replied quietly. He didn't look proud, but rather, sad and scared. "And Edmund and Ulysses said that they have... uses for him."

The last few words were growled, and Quirin's face darkened. He scowled at the two men who had apparently given his son a job that angered him. Hector was alarmed by this. What had Ulysses asked Varian to do? The warrior didn't have to wait long for an answer.

"Varian, Apaiz Alfketill," the Keiserlig Komandante addressed, turning to the two.

Hector had heard of Apaiz Alfketill before. He was one of the Hellig Consiliarii, the newest in fact. He had been given the position just fifty years before the Fall. As a member of the Brotherhood, it was Hector's business to be familiar with all the highest-ranking individuals in the Order, but he'd never actually gotten to know the man. No one had, really. He had been in the Order for almost two hundred years total, but almost nobody ever saw the man. He was a recluse who had been barely concerned with the Moonstone, and he scraped by doing the bare minimum to serve the moon. Apparently, he had only ever joined the order so he could use the influence and resources to invent. Over his time as a priest, he had made marvelous inventions and discoveries that greatly helped the Dark Kingdom, hence why he had been promoted to a member of the Hellig Consiliarii, even though he was indolent in his devotion. Many people didn't like him because of this, and they didn't believe he deserved his position. Also, he was known for having more than a little bit of an attitude and being remarkably disrespectful to everyone but the royal family.

But what was Varian doing with this man? What did General Ulysses have planned for the two of them? Why-

Oh. Quirin's gonna kill Sees.

"How has your work together been faring?" Ulysses asked.

"About as well as any reasonable person would think given the two days we've had so far to work," Apaiz Alfketill answered, crossing his arms. "I'm not a magician, Ulysses, I'm a scientist, an engineer. The kind of weapons you're asking me to build take time. And I really don't appreciate that the only assistant you've given me is an actual child."

Quirin clenched his fist and growled slightly under his breath. Hector placed a hand on his arm. General Ulysses sighed.

"Varian is a grown man and has passed the Years of Initiation," he said. "He's also known as an unparalleled genius in his kingdom. He's anything but a child."

"If you say so." - Apaiz Alfketill waved his hand dismissively. - "I'm just saying that he's been acting like a child. He's hesitant about everything, he won't communicate with me, and he's always scratching his shoulder and being distracted by it. Is he injured?"

No, he just misses Ruddiger, Hector thought.

Varian's raccoon had gotten very sick right before they left for the Dark Kingdom on the Solis. He had been too unwell to travel, so he had been left in Corona. Queen Rapunzel had promised to bring him with her when she came to the Dark Kingdom, but she had been attacked. Ruddiger was Varian's constant companion while he worked. Now, not only was he being forced to create weapons using his knowledge of alchemy and engineering, but he also was missing his lab partner, maybe for good.

"No, he's not injured," Ulysses said. "I'm sure that given his past, he doesn't feel comfortable assisting in the making of weapons."

"Meaning?" Apaiz Alfketill raised an eyebrow.

"It's nothing of concern to you, Alfketill!" Quirin snapped.

"If it's prohibiting him from working properly, then I feel like it is!" the member of the Hellig Consiliarii barked back. "And if he's such a grown man, why are you speaking for him?"

"I'm his father!"

"A position that means nothing once the son is past the Years of Initiation!"

"You know nothing of fatherhood, you-"

"Both of you, stop it!" Varian yelled.

Everyone was silent. They all turned to look at Varian, who had been silent throughout the entire meeting. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath before continuing, looking at his father.

"I appreciate the defense, Dad, but I'm a man now, and I need you to start treating me like one." -Varian turned to Apaiz Alfketill. - "I apologize for not doing my best, and I promise to improve in the future, but you're not entitled to my life story, and you need to treat me with more respect if we're going to work together."

"Fine," Apaiz Alfketill huffed, crossing his arms. "But your dad needs to back off, and you need to remember that you're the assistant for me."

"I can work with that."

"Good."

Varian and Apaiz Alfketill shook hands before turning back to the others around the table.

"Now that all of that is sorted out," General Ulysses sighed. "How far along in your work are you two exactly?"

"Not very," the Hellig Consiliarii answered. "Come back in four days and we'll have something for you, maybe multiple somethings." - He turned to Varian. - "Think you can manage that, kid?"

"I'll try my best," Varian replied.

Apaiz Alfketill seemed satisfied with the young man's response. They both turned back to those around the large table and were silent.

The rest of the meeting was spent discussing supplies and the injured from the battle. The food stores were still plentiful as was the armory. Medicine would possibly become a concern, but for the time being, it was fine. The magic-users were still being overworked in the infirmary, but there wasn't much to be done about it considering how many injured there still were. General Ulysses ordered that to preserve the magic-users, spells only be used to heal the majorly injured and the dying. Everyone else would have to find a way to heal themselves the natural way.

The meeting was adjourned with King Edmund telling everyone to come back for another meeting at the same time four days from then with a solid plan. The Loyalists needed to think of a way to prepare themselves for when the Insurrectionists returned to battle them again. They needed to have another victory as well as find a way to survive the long run and win this war. Ideas to improve recruitment and the training of the refugees were of course also very welcome. They needed all the help they could get.

As Hector left the throne room, he saw the Quirin had pulled General Ulysses aside. The Keiserlig Komandante looked calm while Quirin was practically hissing in his face. The retired warrior must have been giving Ulysses an earful for partially exposing his son and his past to a complete stranger.

Hector sighed. He had wanted to speak with Quirin. He hadn't really had a subject in mind, he just missed his older brother. The two had barely seen each other for a while now, and Hector was starting to feel separated from him. He'd already lost his siblings once for twenty-five years, and he wouldn't be kept apart from them again. And of course there was Adira...

Hector pushed those thoughts away and replaced them with ones of determination. Adira would be just fine; she was the strongest woman Hector knew. It was his job to come up with a plan to win the civil war and rescue his sister in time. He had four days to do so. He could do it. He could do it for her.

For the time being, however, Hector would have to once again choose duty over family. Quirin was busy, as was Edmund, and Hector couldn't wait for them. He sighed again before continuing down the halls of the Loyalist fortress.

The meeting had not gone on as long as Hector had anticipated. If there hadn't been a meeting, he would be halfway through his time with the squires. This meant that he had some time to still see Tekakwitha. He wouldn't have time to give his rhinoceros companion a full bath and a walk around the fortress, but he could probably give her a quick scrubbing and a little bit of a walk. After that, he would return to his regular schedule, his full and exhausting schedule. But that night was the night of the full moon, so perhaps he could escape from the sufferings of this civil war for just a moment.

~*~

The night was cold and still as always in Running Wolf Forest that night. Prince Eugene oftentimes found himself missing the bright sun and warm breezes of Corona. But as he spent more and more time in the Dark Kingdom, the young prince began to grow more of a fondness for the nighttime and the light of the moon. It was chilling, both figuratively and literally, but at least the people were honest about it.

Eugene had heard several people refer to the moon as a thing of darkness. But darkness was never described as a bad thing. The people here were comforted by the night, and they found peace in the cold quiet. They knew that the night could be frightening, and they knew that their homeland was not welcoming or appealing in appearance. Yet, the hearts of the people were warm. There were no wicked secrets within them. In the way of their moon, they didn't hide their darkness but rather lived with it and still found ways to be kind. They were a joyful people. They were not cheery or bubbly like the people of Corona, but they had a soft feeling of compassion and comfort around them even in the darkness of their home. They were not happy, but they were joyful. The only thing about the Dark Kingdom that did not have that beautiful joy surrounding it was the nobility.

The royals and those that surrounded them were colder than the night. They had no emotions or even, it seemed, a soul. They expected Eugene to be the same way. That's what everyone expected from him, even the joyous common people. They refused to look at him, as if they were unworthy to do so. It hurt. They treated him with a reverence - no, a fear - that Eugene despised. Yet, he had to perform as prince the way he was supposed to in order to keep his people strong. While the people lived with the cold darkness of their homeland and the moon, he had to live in it. He had to be it. He had to ruthlessly lead his army to win back the stone-cold, soulless throne that he was expected to inherit. He had to because if he didn't, all his people would die in this war without the discipline and fear he invoked as a cold ruler. The decision was between showing his people that he was human too, which would be the death of them, or allowing them to live hating him and his emotionless, distant demeanor, which could possibly save them. It hurt. It hurts so bad...

It was why the young prince of the Dark Kingdom had to leave just for a little while. On that chilly night he had the nighttime to just be by himself. Somehow it felt wrong to do nothing but enjoy the night when there was so much at stake, but Eugene forced himself to just relax for the first time in weeks. He could take an hour or two to walk in the moonlight without having to meet the oppressive and destructive expectations of an entire kingdom.

And so, Prince Eugene had made his way outside into the cool and calming light of the moon. He walked around the fortress as well as up and down the inner walls of the palace. Almost no one was allowed outside of their lodging after dark. The curfew that General Ulysses had put in place was strict. The only exceptions were made for the trusted guards who stood on the walls and watchtowers at night, the Brotherhood, and for the two royals. Anyone else had to gain extensive signed permission from General Ulysses if they wanted to be out for any amount of time after sunset. Being allowed outside of his chambers after dark was one of the princely privileges that Eugene actually enjoyed. The guards simply bowed to him and allowed him to go anywhere he pleased.

However, Prince Eugene tried his best to stay out of sight of the guards. He wasn't trying to hide from them per say, he just didn't want to deal with their stiff and almost fearful bowing. He'd had enough of it the past few days.

Eugene decided that he wanted to climb to the top of the keep to sit by himself. Usually, guards weren't posted up there because there were watchtowers almost as high on the outer gate that were far more accessible. This made it perfect for Eugene.

He took his time climbing the thin stairs on the outside of the keep walls that led to the roof of one of the four towers. He wasn't in any particular rush. And anyway, the stairs were steep stone, and they had no railings; going slowly was probably for the best.

When Eugene did eventually climb the last step of the frankly dangerous stairs, to his shock, he found himself not alone.

Hector knelt on the stone floor of the watchtower, his forehead pressed to the ground. He had discarded his cloak, boots, and gloves despite the chilly night. He had completely undone his braids as well. There was a bucket of water beside him. The warrior didn't seem to be aware of the world around him as he knelt under the light of the full moon. He muttered to himself, his eyes closed.

Hector slowly sat up and cupped his hands, dipping them into the bucket of water. He poured the water over his head. The water wet his dark, curly hair and dripped freely down his face. The water must have been freezing, but the warrior didn't react to it. Instead, he pressed his forehead to the ground again. He took five slow, deep breaths before sitting up again.

"I seem to remember this moment," Hector said while still on his knees, not looking at Eugene. "Two years ago, you walked in on me just like this."

"And I seem to remember you pinning me to the ground with daggers before giving me a lecture," Eugene said.

Hector chuckled. "That I did."

"And how do you fare this time, moon-worshiper?"

"Again, it's honor and tradition, not worship."

"Tell me the difference."

"I did two years ago, not to mention the countless lessons I've tried to give you."

"And I refused to listen. So please, enlighten me."

Hector finally turned to look at Eugene. Hector's eyes were glassy and full of sadness, but there was the smallest glimmer of hope in them. The corners of Hector's mouth twitched upwards in a tiny smile, but the sorrow in his eyes remained.

"As you wish, your highness."

Eugene walked over to Hector's side and knelt beside him. The warrior didn't look at him. Instead, he stared off into the distance, lost in thought. The young prince waited patiently for his friend to gather his thoughts.

"Moon-worship is a complicated thing," Hector eventually said. "It all depends on what you classify as worship and what you consider the moon. What I mean to say is that the Aesir deity Máni is a very different thing from the goddess Ilargia, who is a different thing from Ilargia the Essence."

"Aren't they all the moon?" Eugene asked sincerely.

"In a way, yes, but also... no. When you call me a moon-worshiper, I believe what you're thinking is someone who worships the goddess of darkness and dark light, Ilargia. That population is very small. In fact, there are only three temples in the Capital, two in Mendiak, and there was one in Pruvaterra. That was it. One of the temples in the Capital is inside the palace, intended for those of the Order. The priests and priestesses make up most of the moon-worshipers, as you call them. While the Order is not directly connected to the worship of the goddess Ilargia, many of them worship her.

"Their belief is that before anything there was darkness, and there was Ilargia. She is a strict and vengeful but otherwise caring mother deity. She wanted beings to care for and to serve her. Humanity happened as a result, and so did the world. She takes the form of a cold and sometimes unforgiving light, a dark light, the moon. She guides her children with that light, but since the world was not made perfect by her wish, there is a harsh and evil light that rules that sky sometimes, the glaring sun. However, Ilargia never truly leaves her children and she offers them comfort in the night when they feel lost, hence why she wanted the world to be imperfect. Humans would come to her at their lowest when their flawed world was hurting them to serve her and to love her in order to receive her care. Her children show their devotion to her, and she in return comforts and guides them like every mother should. Such are the beliefs of the worshipers of the goddess Ilargia."

"What is the Holy Order the holy order of if it's not Ilargia?" Prince Eugene questioned. He shifted slightly closer to Hector.

"The Holy Order of Ilargia serves the Essence not the goddess," Hector explained, still not looking at Eugene. "They serve the same Ilargia that I came here tonight to honor. Ilargia is not a being, she's an idea, the essence of our kingdom in an understandable form. Every person in the Dark Kingdom is supposed to perform certain rituals revolving around Ilargia regardless of their personal religious beliefs, more so with me since I'm a member of the Brotherhood. The Order serves and honors Ilargia the most. That's their purpose - to keep the foundation upon which our kingdom was built alive.

"We are a kingdom forged in darkness. We lived our whole lives in it. But it was not evil. The physical chill and darkness reminds us that we must create warmth and light for ourselves. We do this not by banishing the night and the darkness, but by living in harmony with it, allowing ourselves and our hearts to bring forth light. With the loyalty that we show to our kingdom and the kindness we display with our hearts and actions, the night becomes a time of comfort. We find peace in the darkness. It is what has created us the way we know. The cool light of the moon is dim compared to the brightness of the sun, but it is true. The moon represents us and our values. Ilargia is what represents us. As the moon, she is a reminder and a comfort. Our devotion goes in this order - Ilargia, king/kingdom, family. Ourselves are nowhere on that list. This is because just as the moon, Ilargia, serves others and never leaves us, always coming back in times of darkness, so must we put all else above ourselves. It is the greatest honor to die for your family and an even greater honor to die for your kingdom.

"Ilargia as I honor her is not a goddess or a being at all. She is the essence of who we are as a people and as a kingdom. One may believe in the mother goddess Ilargia, or perhaps they pray that Máni stays strong as he pulls his chariot across the night sky, but everyone must honor Ilargia the Essence. Without our lady of night and darkness to remind us who we are and what really matters, we will lose ourselves. That is why the Order and their work to keep Ilargia alive in the hearts of the people is so important. Without her, without the moon, we are nothing."

Eugene had been staring up at the sky as Hector spoke. He had been listening to the warrior's words like a child listening to their new favorite story. He didn't know why he had ever ignored and refused to listen to it before when there was such wonder in it. It explained so much and was so beautiful that he hadn't even noticed when Hector had started to cry.

He wasn't sobbing or making ugly sounds. He didn't sound like he was breaking down nor did he look like it. He simply stared at the sky like Eugene had been a few minutes ago, while a few tears slid down his cheeks, silver in the moonlight.

Eugene wondered if he should say anything or try to comfort Hector. Would it be inappropriate for him to do so as prince? Was Hector simply overwhelmed by recent events or was he really suffering? Was there anything that Eugene could say that would make things better? The young prince decided that since he had come out in the moonlight to escape from his duties as a royal, he might as well place his crown all the way down and do what he could.

"Something's hurting you," he said. "Please let me ease your pain."

"You can't." Hector's voice was so quiet and small as he replied that Eugene almost didn't notice how it broke. Almost.

"Please let me try."

"It's not right for you to do so, your highness."

"You know my name is Eugene, so use it."

Eugene didn't sound angry as he spoke, and he wasn't. He was sincere, and Hector knew that. He turned to look at Eugene for the first time in what seemed forever. The young prince's own heart shattered when he saw the look in his friend's yellow-green eyes.

"I don't know if I can keep serving her," he whispered, his voice shaking. "I don't know if I can keep believing in what she's supposed to be reminding us of. I can't feel her comfort.

"Not one person is out here on the night of the full moon when they're supposed to offer their song to honor Ilargia in one of our most sacred rituals. I'm the only person who came. I did what I'm supposed to, and yet I feel worse than I did before. The darkness has never been anything but comforting and truthful, but now I feel lost in its cruelty and lies. The example Ilargia the Essence is supposed to set, the reminder she gives us, it's all been forgotten.

"The priest and priestesses have turned into warriors and generals instead of teachers and healers. This kingdom is split in half. Brother kills brother. Every level of devotion has been laid out and burned by my very people. We tried to put our home back together, but all we've done is break it worse. I don't even know if we can fix it.

"And what am I supposed to do? Charge headfirst into our destruction because I'm told to? Disobey the will of the moon because it's easier and more violent? Forget who we're supposed to be as a people, what makes us us? Is it right for me to place the monarchy that defies everything Ilargia teaches us back on the throne? Am I supposed to be complicit in the killing of my best friend's soul and his children's souls because that's what's always been done? Am I supposed to let the line of emotionless figureheads continue even though there's another way that has been shown to me? Am I the reason my home is broken? I-I don't know... I just don't know..."

Hector paused for a moment. He openly wept into his hands. Eugene just watched, frozen, tears falling from his own eyes. What else could he do?

"Where is Illargia now?!" Hector screamed suddenly. "Where is her example, her guidance? Where is her comfort? Where is she in the hearts of our people? Is it all just gone? Have we completely abandoned who we are? Have we completely lost ourselves the way I feared we would over twenty-five years ago?

"Where is Ilargia now?"

Eugene leaned towards Hector and wrapped his arms around him. In turn, Hector gripped his godson tightly, running his fingers through his light brown hair. They held each other close while they cried. Neither of them had answers for their questions, neither of them had comfort to give, and in a way, neither felt like they had hope.

The night seemed very dark and piercingly cold, and no comfort was given by the cruel light of the full moon. 

Chapter Text

Hector breathed in and out slowly, trying to clear his mind. He sat cross-legged on the roof above his chambers' window. It was far past midnight, which was the only reason he hadn't been noticed by anyone as he climbed up to the roof of the Loyalist fortress. He hadn't informed either King Edmund or General Ulysses that he intended to leave his chambers after curfew. Although he was allowed to leave when he pleased, he still had to tell either the king or the Keiserlig Komandante if he wished to go out. However, the warrior really hadn't felt like informing somebody of his every action, so he left and had climbed up to the roof to meditate. Therefore, technically, he was in direct violation of the strict rules surrounding curfew. They were taken incredibly seriously, and more than one person had been flogged for disobeying before being interrogated. Violators of the curfew in any way were treated as spies and even traitors. Still, Hector had gone out without telling anyone. He desperately needed to clear his mind, and he was willing to risk it.

Early tomorrow morning somebody would be sent to fetch him from his chambers. He would then be taken to the throne room. Once there, the meeting that he had dreaded for the past three days would commence. Everyone who had attended three days ago was supposed to bring something valuable to the table, something that could help them win the civil war against the Insurrectionists. However, Hector only had a vague idea of a plan.

Oh, the warrior had thought up many things. He had come up with nearly a dozen plans and strategies the past three days, but after further inspection, he always found some lethal fault in them. The Loyalist needed a perfect strategy, and Hector had been unable to produce one. Now, he had an idea and a hope in the back of his mind, but he wasn't sure if it was a work of genius or if it would end up getting him and all his people killed. In essence, it seemed perfect. It would intimidate and surprise the enemy. They would have the upper hand. Fighters and supplies were an issue, but they could possibly gather plenty of both on the way. Though if they didn't, they would be crushed. As it was, they didn't have enough resources. Hector's strategy relied almost entirely on the support of the Dark Kingdom people outside of the fortress. The lack of assurance was frustrating and frightening. And it wasn't nearly the only thing that Hector had to worry about.

The training of the Loyalist refugees had been going well. The boost in numbers and morale had helped the army to improve. They were strong, fast, obedient, and put together. They were efficient working together and also had shown much improvement individually. The Loyalist forces now resumbled an army more than simply survivors. However, Hector still doubted that they could go up against the fierce armies of the Dark Kingdom and claim another victory. They had done it once before, but that was by no means a guarantee of success for the future. Many of them were still old men, peasants, and children. They were nowhere on par with the young, trained warriors of the Dark Kingdom military. Especially considering the plan forming in his mind, the warrior didn't know if they were ready or if his strategy would weaken them rather than make them grow stronger.

Additionally, Brydmadra Myeongnim's funeral two days prior had been taxing on him and his emotional state. The young captain had survived several days after the mission in the Inssurectionist camp was complete. However, she had been in a coma the entire time, and her health only worsened as the hours passed. Hector had gone to see Brydmadra a few times after the battle, but he had been busy with his regular duties as well as helping care for Ulysses. The warrior couldn't shake the guilt that darkened his heart every time he thought about the many hours that he could have carved out of his time spent at Ulysses' bedside to see Brydmadra in her final days. True, she had been completely unaware and would not have known that he was with her, but still, it was painful to know that the young woman had died alone. Hector had been furious that it had taken a full day for anyone to tell him that Brydmadra passed. Her funeral was held the next evening.

Prince Eugene had offered to attend the funeral along with Hector and all fifty of the soldiers that had been under Brydmadra's command.

Hector had always thought that Brydmadra was a poor excuse for a Captain, but seeing her soldiers under her command, he realized that they were almost all male and she had been younger than over half of them. It was no wonder she had struggled, especially since it had been her first time in a position of command.

At Brydmadra's funeral, Hector discovered that she had actively asked to be given the position with that particular group of people. She had wanted a challenge so that she could prove herself.

And a failure she was not. She had indeed struggled to keep her small group of soldiers disciplined but she hadn't lost a single one during the battle against the Insurrectionists. She hadn't even been there, but the men and women under her command fought remarkably well; they had done it for her. Being the young, extroverted, and quite frankly sassy person that she was had helped her connect with the people under her charge. They saw her as a friend, and they had fought hard for her. And at her funeral, they cried for her.

Hector was moved by this, but he also felt grateful to Prince Eugene for showing up to the funeral. The prince had been very casual about it, saying that he would be honored to attend since Brydmadra's cousin couldn't. It stung. Hector had tried to push such thoughts aside. All that regret and guilt were going to do was stop him from coming up with a plan to save his sister. It didn't help anyone to keep crying over the past. Instead, it was Hector's job to secure a good future. And yet, it had stung when Eugene said what he had. Adira couldn't be at her family's funeral because she was captured, killed, or being tortured as they spoke. Hector had wiped away the tears forming in his eyes. He just had to work harder to save her. But first, Hector and the prince had a funeral to attend.

The funeral was short; no one had much time to spare. But still it was done properly and with care. Both of Brydmadra's lieutenants spoke at the funeral as well as several other of her fighters. Hector also spoke. Prince Eugene had wanted to, but he found that he hadn't known what he was doing, and he didn't want to disrespect Brydmadra or the funeral attendees.

 Funerals in the Dark Kingdom couldn't be more different from funerals in Corona.

For one, the most disrespectful thing you could do was wear black. Black was after all a demon's hue. Instead, white was the proper color. Also, there was a specific white garment worn by all. Regardless of rank or status, everyone wore a simple white gown with a white rope belt. The gown was high-necked, long sleeved, and reached all the way to the ground. It was loose everywhere except for where the belt tied it. Everyone was required to wear a long white veil. The veil covered the hair and reached the waist. In the front, a secondary veil completely obscured the face. A person couldn't look at another, and the person couldn't see anyone else either. Everyone was also barefoot. Everyone except Prince Eugene.

Because he was a royal, he had been given white boots, white furs around his shoulders, and a small golden crown. The prince hated it, but he hadn't wanted to cause a stir. And so, he had begrudgingly accepted the additional pieces.

In another way very unfamiliar to Eugene, Brydmadra's body was placed on a decorated pyre to be burned. This confused the prince. He had been told that damaging the bodies of the dead was forbidden in the Dark Kingdom. Hector quietly explained to him before the ceremony started that burning the body was not damaging it - it was sending the person's soul on its way and leaving behind all of its earthly ties. To damage a body beforehand was disrespectful because the person should be presented as they were when they were alive on the last day that their loved ones would see them. Hector had also explained that usually bodies were sent adrift on a traditional longboat filled with their belongings. A flaming arrow would be shot at the boat and it would go up in a blaze while it sailed away to the next life. However, since a ship or a coast was unavailable, the pyre would have to do.

Those speaking at the funeral weren't speaking at all, but singing, and it was done in the native tongue of the Dark Kingdom. The prince understood some of it, but other words and phrases were unknown to him. He still had much to learn about the many languages of the Dark Kingdom, but in recent weeks his training consisted mostly of combat and military training. Hector hadn't been the one training him either. He occasionally gave him pieces of advice or assisted him by being his sparring partner, but other than that, the warrior was just far too busy with his own duties. And so, Prince Eugene's understanding of the words said at Brydmadra's funeral was limited, and he wished that he understood more.

There was a moment when everyone slowly guided themselves into a line in front of Brydmadra's body. They each held a belonging of hers. The line slowly proceeded forward, and for the first time since the funeral had started, Eugene fully understood what he was supposed to be doing. Hector had told him beforehand that this was one of the most important parts of the ceremony. All of the deceased's belongings were gathered, and each person would approach the pyre (whether it was on a longboat or not) to place the belongings near the body. This was one of the only two times that a person's veil was lifted during the ceremony. The veils were there so that the only thing a person saw throughout the service was the face of the deceased. It was to center the ceremony and avoid distraction.

Hector had known that Prince Eugene was behind him as he approached Brydmadra's pyre, but he tried not to worry about the young prince. He had told him what to do, and Eugene was smart; he could figure things out for himself. Hector's focus was supposed to be on Brydmadra and only Brydmadra, and he wouldn't be distracted.

When he saw the small step at his feet, he had known that it was his turn. He stepped up onto the small platform, Brydmadra's sword in hand, and lifted his veil. Hector had choked down a sob.

Brydmadra looked so young. The priestesses had dressed her in the beautiful clothes of a young maiden and intricately braided her long dark hair, weaving in colorful flowers. Though she was well into her adulthood, several years past the Years of Initiation, she looked like every other woman, barely more than a girl, awaiting the bright future ahead of her. Sometimes Hector forgot that she had been only twenty-two, but then it was the only thing that he could think of.

Hector had taken a deep and shaky breath before wiping the tears in his eyes away; he didn't want them falling and ruining her beautiful face powder and painted runes. The warrior gently unlaced Brydmadra's fingers. They were so cold and stiff, and Hector had to take another deep breath before continuing. Then, he placed the young Captain's sword on top of her, carefully folding her hands over the hilt. Once that was done, he had leaned down and softly kissed her forehead since her true family wasn't there to do it. But in a way, Hector was her family. She was the twice-removed cousin of his sister in all but blood. Therefore, she was his cousin as well. It had been his duty to show her such affection during her last moments connected to the living world. And anyway, he never would have been able to live with himself if he didn't. Hector flipped his veil back over his face before stepping down from the small platform.

After Hector had finally stepped away, it had been Prince Eugene's turn to place Brydmadra's bow and quiver of arrows beside her. Once he had finished saying his silent goodbyes, that part of the ceremony had been over. The next part was for everyone present to sing one last song of farewell before burning the body, sending Brydmadra on her way. Hector had let a few of his tears fall as the song concluded. Then he, Prince Eugene, and Brydmadra's two lieutenants stepped forward. They each knelt beside a corner of the pyre where many bundles of kindling were placed. Together, careful not to set their veils alight, they lit the fires of the pyre. They then stood and took a few steps back to join with the others. Then, everyone lifted their veils.

Their focus was not on each other, but rather, they watched with tears in their eyes as the fires burned high. It was beautiful in a way to watch the fires glow, making Brydmadra appear mighty and golden. But soon the fires and the smoke from the burned belongings masked her form. The fire died down and eventually went out. By the time that the flames were gone, so was the pyre, the many belongings, and Brydmadra. The only thing left was a mound of ash and a few persistent tufts of flame.

In the final part of Brydmadra's funeral, everyone replaced their veils and went forward to collect all of the ashes in jars. Normally, there were specific and ornate jars to be used at funerals, but since the fortress didn't have those in storage, they had to use what they could find. And this part of the funeral was only for those who could not make it to a shore to be burned on a ship, as was generally proper.

Everyone formed a single file line with Hector in the front, followed by Prince Eugene. The procession made their way up to the outer walls of the fortress (normally a large hill was chosen). Everyone spread out along the wall. It was very windy atop the high walls, but that was exactly what was wanted. One by one, starting with Hector, everyone took gentle handfuls of Brydmadra's ashes and released her to the wind. A few magic users helped to make the wind more prominent so that the remains would spread further throughout the beautiful surrounding forest.

Soon enough, the jars were empty and Brydmadra was truly free. Everyone stood in silence for a long moment, heads bowed in unspoken prayer. Then they raised their heads and made their way down from the walls before separating from each other. Traditionally, they would be allowed the rest of the week to grieve in privacy, but that was a luxury that they had not had. Instead, they had gone to their chambers to change out of their mourning clothes before returning to their work.

Hector had spent the rest of that day not truly himself. His soldiers had been kind to him and tried their best to work issues and questions out among themselves so that he wouldn't have to interfere. They recognized that even if it wasn't official, their Commander was in mourning. And so, they gave him the grace of not having to speak or fight with them. They performed all of their drills and challenges flawlessly, they were endlessly obedient, and they worked as a perfect unit. It was one of the best days of training they had ever had. Yet, it was not a celebratory day or a victory in their minds. The air was filled with sadness.

For as they watched their Commander grieve, they understood and recognized the depths of their own pain. They thought of all their lost comrades who had not had a proper funeral ceremony. Instead, they had all been burned together at the mass funerals after the battle. General Ulysses had composed a beautiful, lengthy funeral song in their honor which he sung himself, but it had not been the same. He did not know each of the soldiers personally. He did not understand the grief of the fallen's family and friends as they had watched their loved ones be burned on massive group pyres without any belongings or proper funeral rites. In seeing Hector's pain, they felt validated in their own grief, and grief it was. It had been a sad day indeed.

The feeling of pain and loss remained as the next few days had passed, and it led Hector up to that night before the crucial meeting. It was the night he was willing to break the curfew laws to meditate and think. As he sat atop the roof of the Loyalist fortress, he wondered if he was willing to cause himself and his people more grief. The plan in the back of his mind seemed brilliant, but it would inevitably result in countless deaths even if they were victorious. The streets and the rivers would run red, and if the plan failed, which it quite possibly could, all the death would be for nothing. Yet if it worked...

Hector shook his head and sighed heavily. He knew that he had made up his mind a while ago. What he was doing was just trying to come to terms with his decision and what it entailed. He still didn't feel well enough to return to his cold bedchamber. It was true that he needed his rest now more than ever, but he couldn't pull himself away from the light of the moon. He was freezing inside and out under her dark light, but he couldn't look away or leave. Such grief, pain, and hatred brewed within his heart. He couldn't tear his eyes away from the dark, cruel moon.

This is all your fault, he thought as he stared up at her, his agony spilling out of his eyes as countless silver tears.

Really, he knew it wasn't. It couldn't be. There was no mother goddess, Ilargia, there were no Aesir. Hector didn't even know if there was Ilargia anymore. How could there be? How could he blame something he didn't believe was real? In truth, he didn't know who was at fault, who was to blame for the suffering of his kingdom and his people. Was it Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn or the rest of the Council? Was it the people and their cursed hatred, or was it King Edmund and all his horrible mistakes?

Or is it my fault?

~*~

Hector's eyes shot open seemingly only seconds after they had closed. He sat up in bed and groaned. Luna, Lady, and Thanatos moved to give him more room. They looked just as disgruntled to be awake as him. Hector's bedroom didn't have a clock like his room back at the palace; such luxuries were scarce in the Loyalist fortress. However, Hector did have some idea of what time it was, and it definitely wasn't time to go to the throne room yet. The warrior guessed that it had only been an hour or two since he went to sleep, meaning it was at least an hour and a half before he had to prepare for the day's dreaded meeting. Still, Hector knew better than to try to go back to sleep. He waited. Someone knocked at the door to his chambers a second time.

"Yeah?" Hector called after a yawn. He didn't sound angry. He wasn't. He was too tired to be angry.

"General Ulysses requests your presence in the throne room, my lord," a young woman - probably a priestess - responded.

"Damn you, Ulysses," Hector muttered.

The warrior assured the woman who had been sent to fetch him that he would be outside as soon as possible. In truth, Hector took his time washing his face and brushing his hair. He even did his usual braids and makeup. He hadn't had time to do the full kohl, face powder, olive green face paint, and everything else for a long time. He'd be lying if he said that it didn't feel good. It'd been a while since he could just be back to his normal self, at least in appearance.

Finally, fully dressed and prepared, Hector left his chambers. The priestess clearly looked impatient, but she didn't say anything. Instead, she turned and started to lead Hector down the halls of the fortress. He of course didn't need leading - he knew his way around better than most - but he was far too tired to mention that.

And so, Hector quietly followed after the priestess. The halls of the fortress were completely empty. Each footstep was amplified and echoed. Even the warrior's own breathing sounded loud to him. By the time he normally left his chambers, there were already plenty of people rushing off to their own separate duties and to training. And even when he got up early for meetings or a walk with Tekakwitha and the rest of his animals, there were always several soldiers and guards heading off to early training and a few others on their way to meetings as well. Now however, everything was quiet. Hector had never gotten up this early while at the fortress, and when it was late, he was in his chambers doing paperwork. It felt strange and almost ominous to walk the empty halls. But the warrior pushed aside his feelings of unease; there were more important things to worry about.

Eventually, Hector and the priestess arrived at the massive double doors of the throne room. The priestess knocked on the door three times in quick recession, and it was opened for her in seconds. She bowed to Hector before leaving him.

As Hector entered the throne room, he quickly noticed that the only other people in there were General Ulysses and three guards. They were all positioned around the large round table on the raised platform in the center of the room, the guards behind and beside the general as he worked. When the door of the throne room opened and Hector stepped inside, Ulysses looked up from his work to meet Hector's eyes across the room. Hector's unease immediately grew tenfold.

Ulysses looked furious. His green eyes bore into Hector's with a fire that the warrior rarely saw, and he couldn't remember the last time that the fierce glare was directed at him. The general silently beckoned Hector over with his finger, his eyes never leaving him or even, it seemed, blinking. General Ulysses waved off the three guards as Hector approached. All three obediently left the room with a bow to the Keiserlig Komandante. His eyes returned to his work when Hector got close. Hector stopped at the opposite side of the table from General Ulysses.

"You're on half rations for the next two weeks," Ulysses stated without even looking up.

"What?" Hector gaped. "Why?"

"Did you really think I wouldn't notice you sneaking around without telling me last night?"

Hector's face blanched, and Ulysses noticed.

"You saw that?" Hector's voice was barely above a whisper.

"I see everything in this fortress," the Keiserlig Komandante replied. "I have eyes everywhere. You're lucky they were my own eyes and not someone else's. Otherwise, you would be tied to the whipping post right now."

"So you're not going to have me flogged?"

"No, and I'm not having you interrogated either. Do you think I should?"

In all honesty, Hector should have been punished just like every other violator of the curfew. He shouldn't be treated any different just because he was a member of the Brotherhood and Ulysses' friend. If anything, he should be punished worse since he was thought to be trusted and was in a position of power. Hector had no idea why Ulysses was letting him off easy. However, the warrior wasn't willing to push his luck further, so he stayed quiet.

Ulysses sighed and ran a hand over his face.

"Hex, I can't have you running around, violating the laws of this fortress. You were on the roof, for Máni's sake! The people look to you as an example. You're far more their leader than I, because they don't know me, and I don't know them. They trust and love you. For that exact reason, I can't publicly punish you either. Something tells me that you already knew that, meaning that you took advantage of me."

"Ulysses, I didn't go out there because I wanted to make life more difficult for you! I needed to clear my head and think."

"You could have done so from inside your chambers."

"You know very well that I couldn't."

"Then you could have come and told me where you were going. What was your reason for not doing so? You didn't feel like it?"

Hector was silent. That was in fact the exact reason he hadn't told the general that he was leaving his chambers. He was tired of there always being another step. He was tired of feeling watched and tracked. He just wanted to leave without informing another person of his whereabouts just like he could back at the palace. But the warrior was aware his reasoning probably wouldn't go down well with the Keiserlig Komandante, so he stayed quiet.

Ulysses sighed again.

"I can't change what you've done, but I can affect what you'll do. Therefore, as I said, you are on half rations for the next two weeks, and your curfew privileges are being revoked. You are not to leave your chambers after dark unless with written permission from either me or King Edmund. Do you understand?"

"Yes, sir," Hector said through gritted teeth.

"Don't be like that, Hector."

"Like what? Like you just put me on half rations in the weeks leading up to conflict with the enemy? Like you just took away my freedom? Like you put me in a position that will weaken me further right before battle? Do you want me to be killed?!"

"You put yourself in this position!" Ulysses yelled. "You were given privileges that no one else had, and all you had to do to keep them was follow a set of very simple rules! And yet you disobeyed me! I am trying to hold this fortress, this army, this war together! You are not the only person who is exhausted!"

Ulysses stopped himself before another sentence could come out of his mouth. He sighed for what seemed the millionth time in the past twenty minutes, putting one hand on his hip and pinching the bridge of his nose with the other. Hector stood in front of the Keiserlig Komandante, stunned. He looked down at the ground, his face starting to flush with shame.

"I'm sorry," the warrior said quietly.

Ulysses looked up at him. He seemed surprised, which was even more painful than if he had appeared to be expecting the apology. He obviously hadn't expected Hector to admit guilt for what he had done and said, and it hurt.

"I shouldn't have said what I did," Hector continued. "You're just doing your job, and I faulted you for that. You even let me off the hook from the proper consequences of my actions, and I was ungrateful. I shouldn't have left my chambers without telling you or Edmund in the first place. I disobeyed you for a stupid reason. I went sneaking around on the goddamn roof. I'm sorry, Ulysses."

"And I'm sorry that I blew up at you," the general apologized. "I should have been more understanding and patient. It's my job to deal with these kinds of situations with a level head, and I didn't do that.

"I forgive you. Just please don't disobey me again. I hate it when we fight."

"I forgive you as well. Don't worry, I won't. I'll obey you this time. Half rations, no walk abouts."

"Thank you, Hector."

"Thank you, Ulysses."

The two smiled at each other in silence for a moment. As Hector looked at him, he couldn't help but think of how beautiful Ulysses' smile was. How beautiful he was.

Just then, Ulysses looked away and returned to his work on the table. Hector shook his head to clear his thoughts. He must still have been tired, and his mind was playing tricks on him.

Ulysses waved Hector over to his side, and the warrior gladly joined him. It appeared that the general was working on his own plans for the meeting ahead. He had drawn out different formations to use on the ground outside the walls of the fortress. Forest warfare wasn't something that was particularly emphasized in the Dark Kingdom military. There were hardly any trees in their homeland, so they didn't have much experience. Clearly the Keiserlig Komandante was expecting to meet the enemy outside of the fortress gates, and he was preparing for such a battle. This was closer to Hector's own plan than he had expected.

"So what do you have in mind?" General Ulysses asked. "For today's meeting, I mean. I was hoping to meet this coming battle head on instead of hiding behind the walls. We could use the walls as a failsafe in case things go south instead of as our initial defense. We can't survive a long siege, so if we're trapped inside of these walls, we're doomed. We'll still have archers atop the outer wall to shower them with arrows, but the main bulk of our forces will be focused on the ground. We'll win this with foot soldiers and a strong strategy to use the trees against them. They don't know much about conflict in the tightly packed forest, so if we figure it out first, we'll have an advantage. But what do you think?"

"I actually had something similar in mind," the warrior replied slowly. "However, I was thinking... leave the fortress all together?"

Ulysses was visually taken aback by this. He appeared shocked and confused but still interested and even a little hopeful.

"Please, tell me more," he said, turning towards Hector and shifting slightly closer.

"The Insurrectionists have already met us on our own home turf," Hector began. "We barely survived that attack, and I don't think we'll survive another. So instead, this time, why don't we do the same thing they did?

"We would gather all of our soldiers, previsions, weapons, and suppliers. Then, we march to the Capital. If we leave soon, we would have the time to make it there, and even if they were on their way to us, we would meet them halfway. We wouldn't have to fight in the forest, and we would gather more supplies and weapons along the way. More importantly, we could rally more troops.

"Think about all of the people who side with us but are unable to get here. Think of the people who aren't fiercely Insurrectionist or Loyalist. We could convince them to join us, and our army would grow. I could get them to do just that. You said that there would come a time to reveal to the rest of the kingdom that I'm alive, and I think that this is it. If we expose the lies of the Insurrectionist and prove that I am alive, we could gain hundreds of soldiers from the common people.

"By doing this, we would get out of Running Wolf Forest, we would gain supplies and soldiers, we would reveal the enemy for what they really are, and we would show the Insurrectionist that we are strong and aren't hiding anymore."

General Ulysses thought in silence for a moment. Hector anxiously twisted his dark curls in his fingers. It was one thing to think out his strategy and completely different to actually say it out loud, especially in front of Ulysses. Though he supposed that it was better to begin by telling just one person that he trusted instead of in front of the entire meeting. Still, the warrior couldn't shake his nerves, and he wondered if he had said the right thing, explained himself well, or if his plan was even a good one. Eventually, Ulysses spoke.

"We'll have to run it by everyone else and especially King Edmund," he said carefully. "but I think you're onto something, Hex. That could work. That could work very well."

Hector smiled at Ulysses and the general smiled back. Hector started to speak again, but he was interrupted by the sound of the large double doors of the throne room opening.

Prince Eugene entered the throne room with his wife beside him. They were quietly talking with each other, arms linked. General Ulysses greeted the two royals, and they greeted him in return. Then they noticed Hector. They both seemed surprised that the warrior was in the throne room so early, but Rapunzel's surprise soon turned to excitement.

"Hector!" she exclaimed before walking quickly over to him (running was out of the question) and throwing her arms around him.

Hector was startled by her show of affection, but his tension eased quickly, and he returned her embrace. Once the two separated, Eugene came up to Hector and clasped hands with him.

Over the past few days, Eugene had become somewhat less cold towards Hector. He talked to him more and often went to join him while he drilled with his soldiers. In public, he was strict and emotionless as usual, but when the two were alone or with people that they both trusted, the prince became more friendly. They talked of simple things and laughed together. There were also the small showings of physical affection. All in all, it was a small but welcomed change.

As for Rapunzel, as soon as the meeting four days ago was over, she had met Hector outside the throne room with Eugene. The prince had been quick to pull them aside into a more private place before the Coronan Queen had embraced Hector. She had cried into his shoulder, telling him just how grateful she was that he was alive. She told him how scared she was, and eventually the warrior had been unable to tell what she was saying. Hector had comforted her with the help of Eugene and eventually, she was calm and happy. That was until she asked where Adira was.

It had taken a long time for Hector to fully get the words out, and Eugene let him take his time, but he eventually managed to tell the Coronan queen that Adira had been captured by the Insurrectionists, and they had no idea if she was even alive. After that, Rapunzel had cried again, but this time she was the one trying her best to comfort Hector. Hector had been unable to cry for his sister even though Rapunzel could. He had exhausted all his tears.

After that day, Hector hadn't seen much of Rapunzel. She spent most of her time resting or with Eugene, which was completely understandable. She had wanted to go to Brydmadra's funeral, but both Eugene and Hector had advised against it. She had never met the young Captain, and it might have offended those who had known her if Rapunzel was there. And so, Rapunzel had stayed behind in her and Eugene's chambers, promising that she was grieving for Brydmadra as well.

Now she stood in front of Hector, smiling from ear to ear. Hector couldn't help but smile too.

I've missed this sunshine-child, he thought to himself with a laugh.

"What are you doing here so early?" Rapunzel asked.

"What are you doing here at all?" Hector exclaimed. "You should be resting, not going to a stressful meeting! Especially if you don't have to be here."

"That's what I tried to tell her!" Eugene said with a fond smile at his wife. "I told her 'think of the baby!', and she said 'the baby's not here yet! I can go!'. Honestly, woman, you'll be the death of me."

"I'm fine, Eugene!" Rapunzel insisted.

"If you say so, Blondie."

Rapunzel laced her fingers in Eugene's, smiling brightly at him.

Soon after Eugene and Rapunzel arrived, so did all of the others who were supposed to be in attendance. They talked quietly amongst each other while they waited, and, of course, Eugene returned to his usual cold manner. His wife didn't seem to like this at all and even quietly asked him to stop. Hector knew that Eugene and Rapunzel had spoken to each other about Eugene's situations and expectations as prince, but the Corona queen still didn't understand and visibly hated it whenever her husband behaved in the emotionless way of a Dark Kingdom royal.

The last two people to enter the throne room were Apaiz Alfketill and Varian. They carried with them several large crates. Apaiz Alfketill looked incredibly pleased with himself and his creations as he carried his two crates. Meanwhile, Varian was struggling to carry his own single crate, regardless of whatever was inside.

He never did inherit his father's strength, Hector thought with a small chuckle.

"Now that everyone is present," General Ulysses announced. The room grew silent. "We can begin."

Everyone surrounded the large round table on the raised platform and examined the circular map as well as the many papers and models strewn about.

"The first order of business," King Edmund said. "Lies with you, Apaiz Alfketill, Master Varian."

Both of the addressed people nodded a small bow towards the king in unison before Apaiz Alfketill spoke.

"In the past four days," the engineer began. "We've constructed for you, your highness, three fully functional weapons."

Apaiz Alfketill waved to Varian, and the young man quickly reached into one of the crates and heaved out some kind of canon... launcher... magical... thing? In all honesty, no one in the room had any idea what the weapon was. All they did know was that it was large, metal, long, and most certainly heavy. Varian held the weapon up (with some obvious struggle) as the engineer spoke.

"This is a small and portable form of canon that is easily reloadable and incredibly durable. This design was inspired by the people of Lady Adira and the late Captain Brydmadra Myeongnim - peace be upon her soul. I remember speaking to the Captain's father many, many years ago. He told me about the technology of his homeland. He didn't give me much, but I inquired about the legend of small, fire-breathing dragons that their armies carried to reign hellfire upon their enemies. He explained that they were simply the launchers that most units carried. I managed to piece together this design. Now, we shall be the ones to watch our enemies go up in the flames of the cannon fire."

Apaiz Alfketill motioned for Varian to put the launcher back. Then the young alchemist retrieved another, much smaller crate. He removed from it a jar-like container. He held it very carefully and with both hands, eying it like it was a dangerous animal about to strike.

"This is another invention of mine, although Varian's knowledge of alchemy was of use."

The engineer took the lid off of the jar and had Varian slowly tilt the jar just a little bit so that those around the table could see its contents. Inside of the jar was a thick, black, opaque oil.

"I'm sure you've all heard of Greek fire," Apaiz Alfketill said. "Well, I decided to do a bit of a redesign. I've had this weapon in the back of my mind for a while, and now is the ideal time to put it to use. This oil compound, once set alight, will burn faster, higher, and hotter than any natural flame. It will burn through pretty much anything. It can blaze on top of water because, as an oil, it has a lesser density. Not only that, but after my and Varian's modifications, water will actually make the fires worse. Trying to fan it out will make it worse. Trying to stomp it out will make it worse. The only thing that can put this fire out is either to completely remove its oxygen source (which will be very difficult) or to use a separate compound that Varian and I created. We of course made a large supply of that as well. You now have a way to incinerate your enemies in the very fires of hell. You're welcome."

Apaiz Alfketill once again motioned for Varian to put the weapon away. The young man carefully replaced the jar's lid before putting it back in its crate.

"Our final creation actually comes directly from young Master Varian. Would you like to explain, boy?"

Apaiz Alfketill's words were noticeably mocking and condescending, but the engineer stepped back and was silent, giving room for Varian. The young alchemist brought forward another crate, the smallest of the three. He looked conflicted and even guilty as he reached into the crate, but he quickly masked his feelings as his creation was brought out.

Hector recognized them instantly. They were the spheres that the boy created to trap people and animals. When the glass spheres were broken on the ground, and their liquid contents were released, a bright and sticky substance was created. The slime was impossible to get out of without another one of the young alchemist's compounds, made especially to disintegrate the sticky substance.

"As some of you may know," Varian began carefully. "I make an alchemical compound that I put in glass spheres like this. They create a sticky substance that's impossible to get out of without my help. They were meant to be a harmless way to take care of the large pest problem back in Corona. They were also good for painlessly trapping enemies. But I've made a few...adjustments." - Varian took a deep breath before continuing. - "Now, while they are still perfect traps, this redesign has a few other properties. Now whenever the person trapped tries to move, it will become more painful the more they do so. Also, now the resulting sticky slime will also spread instead of staying in one place. It will only spread about three yards on each side, but it's something. With enough of these loaded spheres and good aim, you could trap possibly hundreds of people."

Varian put the spheres back in their crate before stepping back. Both he and Apaiz Alfketill bowed deeply to the king and thanked him for listening to them. King Edmund thanked the two for their work and assured them that their creations would be put to good use. He also asked that they continue to work and create more valuable assets for the Loyalist forces. The two bowed again and swore that they would try their hardest to serve the king and country. Apaiz Alfketill assured the king that all they wished was to defeat the traitorous enemy and get him back on the throne so that things could go back to the proper order.

Hector thought that Varian had looked uneasy with the engineer's last few statements, but he let it be for the time being. There were more important things to worry about at the present moment.

King Edmund then asked about supplies and those still left in the infirmary. He also inquired about any news from runners. Hector admittedly zoned out and began to think over his own strategy again and again, making sure that there were as little flaws as possible. General Ulysses however didn't give him much time at all.

As soon as the situation with the storehouses (they weren't in immediate danger) had been addressed, and as soon as the king was informed about the state of the remaining injured (most would not be returning to combat), General Ulysses got the king's attention. He said that Lord Hector had a strategy that he personally thought could attain many victories for them and may even win the civil war all together. Hector thought he heard someone mutter "of course he promotes his own pretty little pet", but perhaps his mind was just playing tricks on him. And so, he tried his best to push down the feelings of embarrassment and the flush in his cheeks. He stepped up to the edge of the table and took a deep breath before giving his strategy.

King Edmund listened intently to Hector speak, as did many others. He didn't seem sold on the plan, but he appeared willing to hear more. The king had asked about exactly how he planned to attain more allies while on this march to the Capital. 

Hector explained that as they came upon a new village or town, they would first try diplomacy to win over the people. There Hector would reveal himself to be alive. He planned to use the shock factor and the common people's love of him to rouse them to arms against the Insurrectionists. Hopefully he and the help of perhaps a few others would be persuasive enough to turn the townspeople to their side. They would gain an entire village of supporters.

However, if the residents chose to still resist, they would simply have to keep them in line. A small battle could ensue, but Hector hoped it wouldn't come to that. Essentially, he hoped to use diplomacy to get the people to see the truth and join their forces, of course leaving those too young, old, or injured behind. And if they would not go peacefully, then the Loyalists would have to reconquer their lands, village by village. The latter was a grim solution, but necessary. And of course, no one would be harmed unless there was no other option. This was not a raid, and the Loyalists were not an outside evil. This was a just and honorable call to arms by the rightful ruler of the Dark Kingdom and his allies.

General Ulysses and a few others asked specific questions on the formation of the march, how many supplies were to be brought along, how many people would be left at the fortress if any, and so on. Hector answered each question confidently. He had thought out everything he possibly could. Some present around the table looked unhappy and distrustful of Hector's strategy, but King Edmund looked very intrigued. Several others offered their own plans and strategies (General Ulysses even presented his), but the king didn't seem nearly as taken with any of them as he did with Hector's. There were disputes, disagreements, and even a little fighting, as was the case with every meeting that had such high stakes. But eventually, King Edmund raised his hand for silence, and the room obeyed.

"We have heard the state of our forces and supplies," he said. "And we have heard a great many strategies meant to progress this war and tilt the scales in our favor. We have been here for many hours. Much discussion has been had. However, I believe that I have heard enough.

"All in favor of employing General Ulysses strategy, raise your arm."

The king waited. Slowly, several people began to raise their arms. General Ulysses did not. He was an honorable man; he wasn't going to vote for himself. All in all, there were eleven people who raised their hands.

"All in favor of employing High Priestess Mythica's strategy, raise your arm."

After a few minutes, seven people had their arms in the air. Mythica was not one of them. She stood with her shoulders back and head high, knowing that she had already lost.

"All in favor of employing Commander Geirfinndottir's strategy, raise your arm."

Four people raised their arms, including the Commander.

"All in favor of employing Prince Eugene's strategy, raise your arm."

Eleven people.

"And all in favor of employing Lord Hector's strategy, raise your arm."

Hector kept his own arm down just like Ulysses, Mythica, and Eugene had. He closed his eyes and took a deep but subtle breath. Then he waited. A few seconds later, he dared to open his eyes.

Twelve people. Twelve people had their arms raised.

Upon seeing the results, King Edmunf stood up straight and confidently raised his own arm.

"I concur," the king announced. "Lord Hector's plans will go into motion tomorrow morning. Meeting adjourned." 

Chapter Text

Hector really wasn't sure what he had expected. He had hoped that his strategy would be the one chosen because he believed it to be the best option. But when King Edmund announced that the warrior's plan would be going into action, he immediately felt dizzy and sick. It was happening, it was really happening, and he didn't know how he was supposed to feel. Should he be glad, or perhaps honored? If so, why did he suddenly feel so ill? What was the correct response?

Hector quickly retreated to his chambers after Edmund had dismissed the meeting. A few people, including Queen Rapunzel of Corona tried to stop and congratulate him. They said that he should be proud of himself for coming up with such a flawless strategy and winning the king's favor. Hector didn't feel proud or lucky. He felt like passing out, vomiting, or both. He managed to get past those who tried to speak with him or, gods forbid, touch him. By the time he reached his chambers the world was spinning, and he felt like collapsing on the spot. What was this reaction? He should be grateful that Edmund and the others had listened to him. He should be proud of this accomplishment. It was his plan that would be used against the enemy and his plan that could win the Loyalists the war. And yet he was shaking and had never felt such regret concerning his plans.

General Ulysses caught up with Hector and entered his chambers to find the warrior leaning up against the wall, trying to control his breathing. He closed the door behind him.

"Are you here to congratulate me too?" Hector asked, his breath short.

"I don't see the point in that," Ulysses replied as he took a few steps closer. "People who do don't understand."

Hector didn't appear to be paying attention. His eyes were squeezed shut and he was breathing harder than before. His legs were shaking so badly that it looked like he would collapse any second.

"Hex, you need to sit down. You're going to fall and hurt yourself."

Hector did as he was told and slowly eased himself to the ground. While doing so, Ulysses could hear him muttering to himself, calling himself ungrateful and weak.

"Look at me," Ulysses said, kneeling down next to Hector.

He snapped his fingers to get Hector's attention. With his back against the cold wall, Hector opened his eyes, keeping them trained on Ulysses' face with obvious struggle.

"You are not weak. I cannot count how many times I have sat alone in my chambers in the exact same state that you are in right now. It's frightening to know that the ideas behind the movements of an army are your own. No matter how you prepare yourself or try to push down the feelings, sometimes the fear consumes you anyway. Most people don't understand the terror that comes with the knowledge that if failure is in the future, it will be placed at your feet. You feel like every death, every drop of blood is on your hands." - Ulysses slowly placed his hand on Hector's clenched fist. - "I understand, Hector, and I believe that had our roles been reversed, had my strategy been voted upon, I would be right where you are now. I understand, and I want to help you. So please tell me, am I allowed to touch you?"

Hector nodded. "Y-yes, you can, but please, no one...no one else..."

"No one else is here. It's just me. We're alone, and you're safe."

Ulysses wrapped his arms around Hector in a protective and comforting gesture. The general tapped out a breathing pattern on Hector's back, humming soothingly. Hector gripped Ulysses tightly and buried his face in his strong shoulder, trying his best to follow the breathing pattern. Though he wouldn't admit it and didn't like to think about it, several tears escaped from Hector's eyes despite his best efforts. Ulysses noticed, but he didn't bring attention to it; it would only make Hector feel worse.

After an amount of time (Ulysses didn't count. To him, Hector was worth every minute.), Hector's breathing had evened out and he was no longer shaking. His tears had long subsided, the feeling of crushing guilt and fear had left him. Now, it was simply a dull throbbing in his heart. Ulysses squeezed Hector close to him one more time before letting him go.

Hector slowly opened his misty eyes and looked up at the general.

"Thank you," he said, his voice small.

"There's no need to thank me, Hector," Ulysses replied. "I'm just glad that I could help you instead of hurt you."

"What?"

Hector tilted his head to the side in confusion. Ulysses realized what he had said just as the words left his mouth, and it showed. He stuttered for a moment before stopping himself and taking a deep breath.

"I'm sorry, Hex. That was an unusual and concerning thing for me to say. It's just that recently I've found myself plagued with terrible nightmares, mostly about you."

"Wh- about me?" Hector was taken aback.

"You and others. But, as I said, mostly you."

"If you don't mind me asking, what happens in these nightmares?"

"No, I don't mind. The nightmares, they... they're always the same. It's been the same thing every night for the past week.

"It always starts in the moments after we've lost it all. The Insurrectionists have won, King Edmund is dead, the prince is captured, and it's always because I gave in. I sold us out and surrendered.

"I kneel at the foot of the throne that once belonged to King Edmund. Instead, Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn sits upon it. He says that he is pleased with me and that what I have done for our kingdom will be remembered forever. He tells me that he would be more than happy to let me keep my position as Keiserlig Komandante, but first, he has one more test for me to prove my loyalty to him. He leads me to a large circular room behind the throne, a room that doesn't exist. Lying in the middle of the room, chained to the cold stone floor, is you.

"You lie there, still, half-naked, and covered in blood. You appear tortured and even dead. Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn tells me that since the news of Lord Hector being still alive can't be allowed to spread and fester resentment and distrust among the people, you must die. He hands me a black sword and tells me again to prove my devotion. 'Kill him,' he says.

"As I approach you, you turn your head to look at me, and your eyes meet mine. There is such indescribable agony in them. I stop beside you, the sword hilt clutched tightly in my hand. You don't weep or beg for mercy. That wouldn't leave me shaking and unable to sleep again when I wake up, because I would know that the person in my dream was and never could be you. No, instead, in a way so eerily like you, you fight back. You pull against the chains and try to stand up, but your bonds do not relent, and you are too weak to fight for long. You soon go still again.

"I look down at the sword and at your face. In your eyes, I can see that you are pleading with me, not for your life, but for me to not give in. You beg me to defy him, to somehow fix what I had done. I throw the sword to the side. I hear him gasp, and as I watch myself through my eyes in this dream, I think that this is the moment. This is the instant in which this nightmare will turn to a good dream of honor, hope, and redemption. But it is not to be.

"I pull out a small dagger, a blade that I don't recognize. I kneel down so that our faces are almost touching. I use my empty hand to hold back your head as I trace the flat of the blade against your exposed neck. With what little energy you have left, you softly cry my name, but I do not listen. I kiss your cheek before slitting your throat.

"I stand and back away. I hear Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn laughing. Surrounding me are the triumphant cheers of the enemy mingled with the anguished wailing of my once friends and allies. Your blood pools around you, and I swear that I can see the ghosts of your family draped over your body in mourning. The world spins, and all I can see is the blood, the life leaving your eyes, and the faces... so many faces..."

Ulysses put his head in his hands. His shoulders began to shake, and a few tears slipped through his fingers.

Hector sat stunned in front of him. Ulysses never cried, never. But the moment of shock and horror only lasted a second. He quickly wrapped his arms around Ulysses, stroking his fiery red hair.

"I'm here, Sees," Hector soothed. "I'm right here. They're just nightmares. I'm here."

With the help of Hector, Ulysses had calmed himself in just a minute or two. He sat all the way up, wiping his eyes and clearing his throat.

"Look at me," the general laughed sheepishly. "I came here to help you, and instead I ended up crying all over you."

"It's alright," Hector assured. "You did help me, more than you know. I just comforted you in return."

Hector stood and brushed himself off. He offered Ulysses his hand, which the Keiserlig Komandante gratefully took. They both collected themselves, laughing a little bit. Then they embraced and thanked each other. They held onto one another for many long moments, closing their eyes and taking in each other's presence fully before separating. Hector punched Ulysses in the arm playfully.

"Thanks again for helping me out even though I got my snot all over you."

Ulysses laughed, and Hector laughed with him. They left the warrior's chambers side-by-side. There was much to be done, but at least they were no longer burdened with guilt and nightmares, and they were together.

~*~

The Loyalist forces left the fortress at noon the following day. Even though it was just over twenty-four full hours since King Edmund had announced the chosen strategy to be used in the coming weeks, it felt like just a few mere hours. Hector hadn't so much as sat down after he and General Ulysses left his chambers. He had been far too busy directing groups of soldiers, organizing the supplies and weapons that would be taken with the Loyalists, and working out even more of the details of his plan with Ulysses and the king. All the warrior wanted was to be able to lie down and sleep for just a little while, but alas, it was not to be.

Hector sat securely in Tekakwitha's dark leather saddle, trying to spot the noon sun through the thick trees of Running Wolf Forest. The rhinoceros shifted her feet beneath him, eager to start moving. The poor animal hadn't felt grass beneath her feet for many months. Beside Hector and Tekakwitha were Luna, Lady and Thanatos. The two bearcats looked just as restless as the massive gray animal beside them, and Thanatos looked like he would bolt any second. Hector whistled sharply to get the hunting dog's attention.

"Thanatos, sit," Hector ordered, though not unkindly. The black hound whimpered and laid down on the forest floor, looking miserable. "I know you want to run, you all do, but you have to stay for now. We must wait for everyone else, then we'll get moving, I promise. Stay for now; we'll move soon."

Thantos stopped crying, but he didn't look much happier. Hector sighed and hopped down from Tekakwitha's back so that he could gently pet the sad dog. Luna and Lady nuzzled against their master and friend. Hector sighed again. In truth, none of the four animals would get to run until at least that evening. They needed to stay marching at a steady pace with the rest of the Loyalist army. But perhaps once they made camp for the night, they could all go for a little run around camp. Until then however, the poor animals would be stuck simply walking.

Hector stood up and turned to adjust Tekakwitha's armor. He'd already done so several times, but he wanted to make sure that she was protected. Her thick, rough gray skin would do fine to protect her from swords and spears in most places, but in others, she needed to wear a layer of leather armor, just like Hector. She clearly didn't like it. Tekakwitha had never found armor to be comfortable, and Hector tried to make it so that she didn't have to wear too much. The rhinoceros hated feeling any heavier and restricted, but Hector wasn't willing to risk her getting hurt, or worse, killed.

Luna, Lady, and Thanatos also wore similar armor. Theirs was smaller and lighter because they weren't as big of animals as Tekakwitha, but their armor did cover more of their bodies because they didn't have the rhinoceros's thick gray skin. Hector hoped that he would only have to take Tekakwitha into battle with him since she was his chosen companion animal and trained for battle since birth, unlike Thanatos or even Luna and Lady. But if worse came to worse, Hector still wanted his bearcats and his dog to be protected. And so, they were made to wear dark leather armor similar to Tekakwitha's and his own.

Around Hector the rest of the Loyalist forces were forming together. Since the warrior would be positioned at the front of the marching army, others were responsible for organizing the soldiers. Hector stayed back with his animals to let others do their jobs.

Back near the main gate of the Loyalist fortress were those who were unable to fight. The very old played with the very young, and the seriously injured sat leaning against the wall, admiring the forest around them. In a way so very sadly like the animals, they were just happy to be able to touch living plants after so many long and lifeless months. The plan was to have them travel in the back of the army with a small group to protect them. Hopefully, the Loyalists would come across a town that was willing to support the Loyalists by offering supplies, fighters, and a place to house those unable to go to battle. The small force protecting them as they marched would be left behind with the old, young, and injured as a precautionary measure in such a town or village. From there they would be safe and provided for while the rest of the Loyalists won them back their homeland.

"You ready to go?"

Hector jumped slightly at the sudden voice, but he recognized it almost in an instant.

"Yes, your highness," Hector answered Prince Eugene. "I am fully prepared."

"My name, Hector. Use my-"

"A group of soldiers was behind you."

"Ah. I see."

Hector stepped forward and quickly embraced Eugene, pulling away just as swiftly.

"Yeah, I'm good to go," Hector said. "So are the girls and Thanatos."

"Good. I think everyone else is ready to leave as well. We're just waiting for Ulysses or my dad to give the word."

Hector nodded. He turned back to Tekakwitha and jumped up into her saddle, positioning himself firmly. Eugene whistled for his stallion, Maximus, who quickly trotted over and stood still while the prince mounted.

After a few minutes, king Edmund finally blew his war horn, and everything became silent. The soldiers and commanders must have been expecting some kind of speech, but none was given. King Edmund simply had his voice magically amplified and said,

"Move out."

That was it. Many were shocked, but Hector wasn't. He didn't see the need for any kind of speech. It was highly unlikely that they would be facing battle that day or the next. They would make camp after sunset when they had just left Running Wolf Forest. There was almost no chance that any kind of army would be waiting there. The Loyalists were not going to battle. The armor had just been precautionary. And so, King Edmund made no speech, and the Loyalist forces were to move out without hesitation.

Hector signaled Tekakwitha, and he moved forward with his bearcats and Thanatos at his side. He quickly took his place at the very front of the forces next to General Ulysses. Eugene soon followed and positioned himself next to Hector. King Edmund rode a few yards in front of the three.

It felt strange to Hector to finally be leaving the fortress. It had been his protection and the closest thing he had to a home for many months. The cold stone walls had been his prison, yet he was sad to leave. He looked over his shoulder. Already, the warrior could barely see the fortress through the thick trees and over the hundreds of heads of the Loyalist soldiers, but he could still see a glimpse of it. Hector smiled.

"Farewell, you gloomy old castle."

Hector was still somewhat unaccustomed to listening to a marching army after so many years, and the clanking of armor reminded him all too much of the Insurrectionists that night before battle. But the reminders and the uncertainty didn't prove to be a problem. The warrior didn't need to calm himself, because he never panicked. He was at peace and glad to know that the forces behind him were his friends and allies and that this bitter civil war could soon be over.

Hector and those beside him rode in silence (well, as silent as it could be considering the army marching behind them through the thick forest) for a long while. But eventually, Hector turned to General Ulysses. The general smiled at him, but Hector soon couldn't see it because of the large tree suddenly between them. Hector sighed.

Damn trees. Making everything harder for me and Tekakwitha.

"So," Eugene said, riding closer to Hector, weaving through the trees. "You and Ulysses... how long have you two known each other?"

"Eugene..." Hector said in a warning tone.

"No, I'm genuinely curious. You said that he's been the Keiserlig Komandante as long as you've been a member of the Brotherhood. Have you been, uh, friends that long?"

Hector didn't speak. He kept his eyes straight forward, focusing on not running into any trees, even though that was Tekakwitha's job.

"Oh, come on, Hector! I'm bored!" Eugene groaned dramatically. "Talk to me! What else are we supposed to do all day?"

"March and think about our place in the universe," Hector dead panned.

General Ulysses snorted. Hector turned to him with mock offense.

"Don't you start laughing!" Hector playfully scolded. "What am I supposed to do with him?"

"Answer whatever question he was asking you," Ulysses chuckled. "He's obviously not going to leave you alone."

"I just wanna know how long you two have known each other!"

Hector shushed the prince, suddenly becoming serious. He inclined his head back at the front few rows of the Loyalist army. Eugene nodded in understanding and lowered his voice.

"So, are one of you going to answer my question?"

Hector turned to Ulysses, who smiled at him again. Hector made a sound halfway between a sigh and a groan.

"Fine. Ulysses and I have known of each other since I became a member of the Brotherhood. It's our job to be familiar with all the important figures of the palace and the Order. Ulysses is always respectful and polite towards everyone, but unless he knows you very well or are introduced to him by someone he knows very well, it's quite difficult to become someone he considers a friend."

Ulysses scoffed. "You make me sound so cold and closed-off."

"I didn't say you weren't friendly. You just are very selective with who you choose as your close friends. You're slow to trust and give everything away; that's a good thing!"

Ulysses scoffed again and crossed his arms, but his facade soon broke, and he found himself laughing. Hector laughed with him, and Eugene watched the two with a growing smile.

"Anyway," Hector continued. "Ulysses and I were professionally friendly with each other for a good three and a half hundred years or so."

"That long?" Eugene gaped. Hector and Ulysses nodded.

"Yes, and that was how we both expected our relationship to stay," the Keiserlig Komandante said. "That was until Hector saved my life."

Ulysses smiled at Hector for what seemed the hundredth time that day, and the warrior couldn't help but return it. Eugene leaned slightly towards General Ulysses, sitting up straighter, and clearly eager to hear the rest of the story.

"Hector and I don't often get sent into battle together," Ulysses explained. "There is hardly ever a conflict that needs both the Keiserlig Komandante and a member of the Brotherhood to be present. However, about three and a half hundred years after we were introduced to each other, there was such a conflict, although it was not our own. One of our allies was in the middle of a crippling war between their three heirs after the king had died. Each claimed that they had a right to the throne. The oldest believed he should rule because, well, he was the eldest. The princess thought that she was owed the throne because the eldest son was born out of wedlock, and therefore was not a proper heir. And the youngest child wanted his deceased father's crown both because the eldest was a bastard and because he didn't think a woman should rule. And so, the kingdom was divided into three warring sides.

"The Dark Kingdom sent assistance to the eldest prince. In our laws, the eldest child is the eldest child. If one of the parents is the ruling king or queen, it doesn't matter who the other parent is. Of course there are punishments for infidelity, but the child will still be the heir. And so we sent the eldest son of the deceased king, Prince Ulfsune, our armies to assist him.

"Originally, only Hector would be sent, but then Prince Ulfsune's two younger siblings joined forces. Apparently, they had come to an agreement to join forces to defeat their brother and then co-rule together as... as husband and wife."

Eugene made a sound like he would throw up. General Ulysses smiled sympathetically at the young prince.

"Gotta keep that bloodline pure, am I right?" Hector said with a smirk in the prince's direction.

"Oh, Hector, that's so gross!" Eugene exclaimed in disgust.

"He's right though," General Ulysses pointed out. "Neither of the younger two siblings wanted an heir that would end up like Ulfsune, and heir who's right to rule would be questioned or even warred over. They wanted to secure their bloodline and make it so that their future child would face no problems with succession. They wanted a secured heir with no question in succession or bloodline."

"Just a question in their morality," Eugene muttered.

Hector laughed, not too loudly though. There was still an army marching behind them, though perhaps the soldiers had zoned out or were having their own conversations, telling their own stories. Hector faintly could hear other voices behind him.

"Back to the purpose of the story," Ulysses said. "There were now two armies joined together that we had to fight. And so, I was sent to assist Prince Ulfsune and Hector with my own forces. We joined together, and the battle soon began.

"It was chaos, as battle always is, but we appeared to be winning. Just when I thought victory was in store for us, I let my attention slip for just a second. I didn't even see the battle ax as it swung straight for my ribs, but someone else did.

"Hector pushed me aside in an instant and took the blow upon himself. I hadn't even known that he was in my area of the battlefield. Then suddenly, he was bleeding out in front of me. I defended him, standing over him, and soon the battle was over. We had won and both of Prince Ulfsune's siblings were dead. His throne was secured. But my concern was with Hector.

"I rushed him to the healers and did what I could to help him. With magical help he was stabilized, but not healed. So from there, I stayed by his side and nursed him back to health. It was the least I could do after he saved me like that. We returned to the Dark Kingdom in relatively one piece, and our friendship only grew from there. We comforted each other, helped each other, and saved each other's lives many times after that until we were inseparable."

"Well," Eugene said with a smile. "That's quite the story and quite the bond you two have. I imagine that the twenty-five years apart after the Fall was unbearable for you, and now that you're together again, you must really appreciate how important you are to one another."

Hector sent Eugeen a piercing, warning glare. Eugene was almost intimidated, but Ulysses didn't seem to notice Hector's reaction.

"You're right," the Keiserlig Komandante said, a sad look in his eyes. "I missed Hector every day after the Fall. I thought that I would never see him again. And now that we're back home and together, I can't imagine my life without him."

Hector's cheeks flushed pink, and he tried to hide behind his hair, hoping that General Ulysses wouldn't notice. Eugene continued to talk to Ulysses, asking him about what he did in the twenty-five years after the Fall. The general gladly answered and told stories of how he had founded a community of people made up of those who had been forced to leave the Dark Kingdom. He acted as a chieftain of sorts deep inside a thick forest outside of any kingdom. From there, they lived in peace, sticking to their Dark Kingdom traditions in their new home. Then, General Ulysses had received King Edmund's message, and he and his people made haste to return home after so long.

Prince Eugene listened intently to the Keiserlig Komandante's story, and Hector stayed quiet (he already knew the story well), still trying to hide the light dusting of pick across his cheeks. Ulysses seemed too wrapped up in his stories to pay much attention, but Eugene definitely noticed. He constantly sent small smirks in Hector's direction, an amused twinkle in his eyes. 

Just ignore him, Hector told himself. He's being stupid, and it doesn't deserve a reaction from you... this is gonna be a long march.

~*~

The large bonfire crackled in the center of camp. It lit up the black night sky and was a warm and welcoming contrast to the cool light of the waning crescent moon. There were many, many people surrounding it, talking with each other and dancing. A few people had small instruments, and there were plenty who could sing. Overall, there was a feel of merriment that was quite refreshing. They were all just happy to have finally left Running Wolf Forest.

It had been after sunset when the Loyalist forces pushed through the thick tree line. They stood in awe at the fields of tall grass and flowers in front of them. No one had seen open land or the unblocked night sky in what seemed forever, and they took their time staring at the wide world in front of them before finally continuing their march. An hour later they had made camp. Now two hours after that, the forest was still visible, but it was in the distance, and the Loyalists were glad. They rejoiced and danced under the light of the moon, some giving thanks and sacrifice to either Ilargia or the Aesir.

Hector stayed on the edge of the festivities. He was half sitting, half lying on the ground, leaning up against Tekakwitha while his other three animals nuzzled against him, dozing off. The past two days had been incredibly trying, and subsequently, he didn't feel like socializing. He was more than happy to sit back with his animals after enjoying a nice hour-long ride with them to watch his people be happy. He had danced with a few of his friends and had indulged in a few drinks, but being very tired and slightly tipsy, he was calm, relaxed, and ready to retire to his tent. He was about to rouse his animals from their light sleep when General Ulysses sat down beside him.

"Have you had your fill of the festivities?" Ulysses asked with a smile.

"I think so," Hector replied. "And since we have to be up early - sunrise was it? - to march, I figured I should get to bed."

"Stay a little while longer. I won't be able to talk to you much tomorrow since the king decided it was better for us to march at the head of our individual units instead of the whole army. I thought the formation today was just fine, but I suppose he disagrees."

"I think our constant chatter with each other and the prince annoyed him."

That got a chuckle out of the Keiserlig Komandante, and Hector in turn laughed as well. The two watched the people dancing around the fire. They each smiled at how happy every person seemed despite the circumstances of their marching that day. It almost felt like old times, before they were chased from the burning palace, before the Fall. The joyous songs filled them both with warmth even though they were too far away to feel the heat of the fire.

Hector turned to look at Ulysses to ask him something, but he immediately forgot his question when he found himself just inches away from the general's face. He had somehow ended up leaning against him. When Ulysses turned to look at him, the distance between them became even smaller. The sounds of singing and dancing faded away as Hector gazed upon and studied Ulysses' eyes. They were such a lovely shade of green, not too pale, not too dark. The orange glow from the fire made them appear to have small flecks of beautiful gold in them, though perhaps they were always like that. They were always wide and alert, though not in any way frantic. Simply observant and thoughtful. It was nearly impossible to really know what was going on behind those eyes. Hector still did not know, but whatever it was, he liked it.

Then suddenly those enchanting eyes were closing, and Hector found that his own were doing the same. He could feel the distance between them closing, and it was frightening, confusing, but also felt right.

"Hector!"

Hector sprung away with a rather embarrassing shriek, drawing out the small dagger in his left boot. His animals jolted awake and got instantly to their feet with a growl.

"Easy there, friend!" a very obviously drunk Thidrandi laughed, a mead cup clenched in his hand. "I just came to tell you that the party's packing up, and everyone's getting ready to hit the sack. I figured somebody should tell you before you fall asleep out here. Now get a move on! To bed!"

"You're gonna be one sorry bastard when you have to start marching at sunrise with a hangover!" Hector called after Thidrandi as he danced away towards his own tent.

"That's a problem for tomorrow-me!" Thidrandi replied with a cackle.

Hector shook his head with a sigh. He turned to face Ulysses, but the general was already standing and brushing himself off. Hector stood up as well, and the two quickly wished each other goodnight before going their separate ways.

Hector twisted his hair as he made his way to his tent, all four animals in tow. What had just happened? Furthermore, what had he been thinking?! He shook his head to try to clear the images from his mind, but it didn't do much to help.

When Hector made it to his tent, his mind was still racing. Tekakwitha positioned herself outside the entrance while the other three animals went inside with Hector. Even a few minutes later as he laid down on his bedroll to sleep Hector still felt restless. The incompleteness of the night's events were gnawing at him. He felt empty, guilty, flushed, embarrassed, and so many other feelings, all unfortunate and uncomfortable in some way. There was no doubt that his feelings and his mind would not let him rest.

Looks like another sleepless night. 

Chapter Text

A group of four men on horseback galloped over the top of the hill. Hector's head shot up as he heard the hooves beating against the ground. He quickly stood and ran forward to the front of the stationary Loyalist forces. King Edmund and General Ulysses were soon beside him.

"What news?" King Edmund demanded of the soldiers once they had ridden to a stop.

"Kirkjufjoror is five miles south of here, just as our maps said," one of the men said. "The people did not spot us, nor do they appear otherwise aware of our presence here."

"They will be soon," General Ulysses said, almost to himself before addressing the men on horseback. "You four go to gather the rest of Lord Hector's forces, bring them back here organized and armed, and find the prince.

"Yes, sir!"

The four men quickly rode off in separate directions, weaving through the Loyalist army. They announced that all fighters stationed under Lord Hector should gather at the front of the temporary camp, ready to march and fight.

The Loyalists had been stopped for several hours now, long enough to set up a few tents, rest their legs, and even sleep a little bit longer. They had come to a halt because their maps said that they were approaching the first village on their march, Kirkjufjoror. Kirkjufjoror was the farthest current settlement from the Capital. It was a very small village that raised finely bred horses. These beautiful mares and stallions were then shipped off to the Capital or to the homes of dukes and duchesses. And so, even though Kirkjufjoror was a very small settlement, it was wealthy and prosperous, a tiny but comfortable place to live and work for those who didn't like the loud and busy life of cities or towns.

The Loyalists had stopped their march so that Hector and his forces could separate from the main army and approach the village. Hector couldn't help but feel that his large unit of soldiers would scare the people of Kirkjufjoror, but he knew that he had to be there even if his fighters weren't.

This was his time to reveal himself to the people of the Dark Kingdom. It was time to show them that he was still alive and that he was fighting against Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn to put King Edmund back on the throne. The warrior had rehearsed his speech dozens of times, going over what in the nine realms he could say to convince these people to join their cause and house their injured.

General Ulysses and the rest of the War Council believed Kirkjufjoror to be the perfect place to put the very old, very young, and injured Loyalists to be kept safe. The village was small and discrete, but it was also rich with food and supplies because of its prosperous export of horses to the noble families of the Dark Kingdom. The Loyalist refugees would be kept safe and comfortable while the soldiers and generals won them back their home.

But Hector had to be the one to actually convince the people of Kirkjufjoror to side with the Loyalists. King Edmund would go with Hector to be shown to the people after the warrior hopefully had them showing their support and patriotism. Hector wasn't sure if this was a good idea. After all, the people believed that Edmund had murdered Hector to save himself. Of course, once they saw Hector was alive and were thoroughly convinced that it wasn't a trick, that anger would hopefully simmer down. Edmund still was, however, the person who had banished them all from their homes after nearly destroying the entire Dark Kingdom in an act of blind grief. They were bound to still hate him and want nothing to do with him.

However, King Edmund had said he needed to be presented to the people just as much as Hector did. After all, he was the one whom they would be fighting to put back on the throne. The entire movement against the Insurrectionists was about getting him back in power. He was the reason for the civil war. They needed to see him. And if they still hated him and would not support him and his followers, well...

"It'll be okay, Hector," Prince Eugene said, approaching the warrior. He must have seen the men on horseback arrive back at camp and known what was going on.

"You don't know that," Hector replied grimly. "Nobody does. What if I fail? What if me being alive isn't enough? What if my words aren't enough? Eugene, I don't want to fight them, to hurt them. I can't. I'd be no better than Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn."

"Don't say that!" - The young prince quickly put his hand on Hector's shoulder. - "You are nothing like that man. He's not trying to help anyone but himself. He doesn't care about this kingdom and these people. He just wants power. You, on the other hand, sacrifice more for your home than anyone else I know. You treat every person in this kingdom like family and defend them until your dying breath. I've seen you do just that.

"And you won't fail. Maybe you can't convince the people in this village, or maybe you can't with the next either. But you'll inspire some to join us. You'll grow our armies with the power of your words, and it will help us win this war. You're the key to our victory. Because of you, we'll restore peace and get back to protecting people, instead of hurting them... and we'll save Adira."

Hector nodded though he wasn't sure he believed what Eugene had said. He took a deep breath to calm himself. His people needed him, Adira needed him.

"You can do this," Eugene assured.

He pressed his forehead to Hector's for a brief moment. Then they separated. Some of the soldiers must have seen the young prince's public showing of affection, but neither Hector nor Eugene could bring themselves to care. Hector had needed Eugene's reassurance, and he was grateful for it.

Soon enough, Hector's soldiers were falling in at the front of the stationary arm. By then, no one was sleeping or resting anymore. Everyone knew what was going on and knew how critical the next couple of hours were. They were wishing their friends well, and a few were sending up prayers to whatever deities they believed in. Had there been livestock at all let alone to spare, Hector was sure that there would be a blood sacrifice to Tyr going on somewhere.

Hector took another deep breath before whistling for Tekakwitha. The rhinoceros soon ran through the tents and weaved through the soldiers before coming to a stop in front of Hector. The warrior chuckled to himself at how the Loyalist soldiers leapt out of the way of Tekakwitha and cowered from her.

You would think they've never seen her before. And it's not like she doesn't already know they're there. She won't trample them.

Tekakwitha had been put in her armor that morning, so she was ready to march. Hector stroked her rough gray face affectionately. Out of the corner of his eye, Hector saw that Luna, Lady, and Thanatos were approaching. None of them had their armor on because Hector hadn't wanted them to. They nuzzled against him when they were close enough, and Thanatos cried.

"No, not you three," Hector said gently, kneeling down and petting them. "You know that. Just me and Tekakwitha. You all stay here with Mythica."

Thanatos cried louder and the bearcats began to whine. They all pressed against him harder.

"I'll be fine," Hector soothed, trying to softly push them away.

Hector spotted Mythica running over to them. She knew Hector's animals just as well as he did, and the warrior trusted them with her more than anyone else. Hector whispered a few more soft words to the three animals before prying them off of him. Thanatos began to yowl, but Hector quickly shushed him. Mythica grabbed onto the animals and held them back as Hector leapt up into Tekakwitha's armored saddle. The bearcats and the dog fought against Mythica but not enough so that she would be in any way harmed. They would never hurt her just like they would never hurt Hector. Tekakwitha stepped closer to her three friends and nuzzled against them each before riding away to the front of Hector's forces.

"Good girl," Hector said, patting the side of the rhino's neck. "They'll forgive us."

King Edmund was waiting at the front of Hector's now organized forces. They had been quick and efficient in preparing, just like Hector had trained them. Prince Eugene waited beside his father. The young prince would be going with Hector and the king since he was also critical to the Loyalist movement, and it was important that the people see him. His wife was standing a ways back with Mythica and General Ulysses. Eugene had most likely said farewell to his wife while they were in private, but she would still want to see him off.

Hector rode up just behind King Edmund and stopped, awaiting his order. Edmund looked back at him as if he himself were waiting.

"Your highness?" Hector inquired.

"They are your men, Hector," the king said. "You give the order, and you ride up here with me."

The smallest smile softened the king's features, and Hector smiled back. He turned to face his forces.

"Move out!"

Hector took his place at Edmund's right side and led his armies out of the temporary camp. Eugene was on Edmund's left, and all three men rode with their heads held high, the picture of confidence. Kirkjufjoror was the first settlement on their march; it had to go well, and they had to appear sure. There was no doubt in Hector's mind that Edmund was indeed confident, and so perhaps was Eugene. But he himself was still unsure.

Though he appeared just as sure of their success as Edmund and the prince, he ran through his words over and over again in his mind. One wrong word could mean the difference between success and failure. He could either have the people of Kirkjufjoror chanting the name of the king and volunteering their young to fight or they could attack them.

He needed to show them that they would win back their kingdom, that they would be freed from the treachery of Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn. It was his duty to let them know that he was on their side, that the royals were on their side. He needed to inspire confidence in them that the Loyalists were fighting for their freedom. 

The very last thing that Hector wanted was to hurt any of them. They were his people, and he was a member of the Brotherhood. It was his responsibility to serve them and to protect them. It was his duty to help them and to save them. That was why he had taken up his oath all those centuries ago - to help and protect his people and his kingdom until his dying breath. Now he had to perform on that oath.

And it has to be perfect.

Hector looked over at Eugene. Although Hector seemed perfectly confident, Eugene could see the thoughts racing through his mind. He could see the fear in those piercing yellow-green eyes. And so, he talked to him through his own eyes, comforting him. The warm brown of them said,

There are more villages. There will be more chances. You don't have to be perfect. The people know you aren't and that you don't try to be. That's why they love you. You're just like them. You're a real person. So talk to them like a real person.

Hector took a deep breath. He sent a small grateful smile in Eugene's direction before turning to look ahead.

There goes my regal and patriotic speech idea. Eh, it was terrible anyway.

~*~

The people of Kirkjufjoror knew that the Insurrectionists were coming long before they arrived at the borders of their village. The mostly flat terrain meant that there was pretty much nowhere to hide. As soon as the forces were over the few small hills in the region, they could see Kirkjufjoror in the distance, meaning that the residents could also see them. A few minutes later, the village alarm bells sounded. The people were just small dots in the distance, but Hector still saw how they ran. He could faintly hear them screaming and calling for their children.

"They're terrified," Hector murmured, more to himself than anyone, but Edmund still heard him.

"We recently defeated the armies of the Dark Kingdom and sent them running even though we didn't have half of the supplies or soldiers," he reminded his brother. "Now we've left our seemingly impenetrable stronghold and are marching straight towards their village. Would you not be terrified?"

Hector knew what his king meant, and he knew that it was meant to be a comfort, but it didn't do much to still Hector's unease. Edmund's words felt like a cold statement of fact. The warrior couldn't help but feel that he was doing something wrong. The last time he had marched against any of his innocent people had been over twenty-five years ago when he and his men cleared Pruvaterra. King Edmund had ordered that everyone be banished from the Dark Kingdom. It had been for their protection, and Edmund had thought that he was doing the right thing, but the people didn't see it that way, especially not the wild people of Pruvaterra. They were nothing like those of the Capital or even Trayrus, and they were determined to stay in their home. And so, Hector and small army had been deployed to force them out of their homes. It had felt so wrong to Hector to be attacking and killing the very same people he was charged with protecting. He had despised every second of it. He could only pray that things wouldn't resort to that kind of bloody conflict as he and the Loyalist forces marched towards Kirkjufjoror.

Soon enough, Hector and his forces were within a quarter mile of the village. At first, Hector couldn't see anyone. Not a single person was outside. Hector assumed that this was because everyone in the small village had gone to hide in their homes and temples. The warrior didn't want to hunt the people down and drag them out of their hiding places, but he needed to speak with them or at least with their leaders.

Hector stopped his forces while they were several hundred feet away from the edge of the village and was about to give the order to the first few lines of soldiers to start finding the residents of Kirkjufjoror when several dozen men and women burst out of what appeared to be an armory on the edge of the village. It looked to be a house of weapons because they all ran out with swords, axes, knives, and any kind of sharp farming tool imaginable.

King Edmund, Prince Eugene, and the Loyalist soldier all drew their weapons and braced themselves, some looking ready to charge.

"Wait! Stand down!" Hector ordered his soldiers. He turned and grabbed Edmund's sword arm. "Look how they're holding the weapons!"

The people were not brandishing the weapons or carrying just a few at a time as would be practical for a fight. Instead, they had armfuls of weapons and dangerous items, and they weren't yelling out battle cries. Their faces were terrified, and they didn't appear to have any kind of organization to them at all.

Hector ordered his forces to stand down again as the people of Kirkjufjoror approached. The villagers stopped a hundred or so feet in front of the partial Loyalist army. They stood in shock for a moment, staring at Hector. Then, a few of them suddenly threw the many armfuls of weapons in front of them before dropping to their knees with their hands in the air and their heads bowed. The rest soon followed.

"They're surrendering their weapons," Prince Eugene gaped.

Hector didn't wait another second. He ordered the first two lines of soldiers to collect the weapons, before jumping off of Tekakwitha's back and running forward. He was careful not to step on any of the blades and other weapons as he came upon them. The villagers flinched as he skidded to a stop just a few yards in front of them. Many of them were quivering, trying to hold in tears and cries of terror. Some failed.

Hector took a deep breath. This was it.

"Do not be afraid."

A small gasp went up in the group of forty or so people. Many raised their heads to look at him. It was easy to appear as someone else or to talk like someone else using magic. But to do both at the same time while also doing strenuous activities such as marching and running? That was difficult, very difficult, and nigh impossible even for the most talented magic-users.

They didn't think I was real, Hector observed. Now they're starting to think I might be.

"Yes," he said loud enough for everyone to hear him but with a calm tone. "I am Lord Hector of the Brotherhood, and I am alive. All of you, please rise. We are not here to hurt you."

The people were hesitant. They simply looked at him, not moving. Hector heard footsteps behind him, and he turned to see Prince Eugene approaching the villagers.

"What are you doing?" Hector whispered as the prince passed him.

"Helping my people," he answered.

Eugene knelt down in front of one young man who couldn't have been older than eighteen. His eyes were squeezed shut, and he was shaking. Eugene slowly and gently took his raised hands before helping him to his feet. The young man stared at the prince like he was from another world, which in many ways, he was.

When Prince Eugene had first arrived in the Dark Kingdom, many people from the outer regions of the kingdom didn't make the journey to see the prince in his procession. The prince was also wearing battle gear, not royal attire. Additionally, no royal portraits had been painted for Eugene yet, not even a sketch. This all meant that many people did not know what their prince looked like. So either the people of Kirkjufjoror didn't know who they were looking at as Eugene helped the young man to his feet, or they were simply stunned to actually be seeing the prince in person.

Either way, Hector followed Eugene's example and began to take people by the hand, helping them to rise. Some slowly began to stand by themselves, but many were too shocked to move until either Hector or Eugene came to them and took their hands. But soon enough, everyone was on their feet, staring in awe at the prince and at Hector.

"Which one of you is your leader?" Hector asked the villagers.

They hesitated and remained silent, looking between each other. Hector waited. From the expression on the peoples' faces, the warrior knew that their leader was among them, they just weren't sure if they should give them up. Finally, there was some movement at the back of the small crowd, and a man stepped forward.

"I am the leader here," he said.

The man was tall and not of any definite build. He wasn't thin, nor was he large. He wasn't muscular, but he didn't appear weak either. His hair was light brown like Prince Eugene's, and it was pulled into a braid that laid tight against his head. The braid went all the way down his neck, just barely touching his shoulders, and the sides of his head were shaved so that the only hair on his head was the tight braid. His eyes were a golden amber color, and his skin was tanner than the others'. He was also young, very young. He didn't look to be a day over twenty-five.

Well, at least it's not a paranoid old man, Hector thought.

"What is your name?" Hector asked the man, approaching him.

"My name is Torstein Guthromsson," he answered. "What do you want with u-"

Hector dropped to one knee in front of the village leader, his head bowed. A few of the villagers gasped and Hector's soldiers actively stepped back in shock.

"My Lord, what are you doing?" Torstein exclaimed, dropping to his knees.

"We are here not to hurt you, but to beg for your help," Hector said. The warrior looked up and met the village leader's eyes. "Torstein, please tell me, has Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn and his armies come through this village?"

"Wha- well, yes. He was here not too long ago after his armies were defeated... by you. I don't think a man could look more furious than he did. He commanded that we provide our horses as compensation for the ones lost during battle. He also took many of our young men and women. Since then, he's put a draft in place for the entire kingdom. He's building an army, one of which the likes of have never been seen before. The only reason that I am still here is because I lead this place, but I doubt that weak title will protect me for long. 

"But, Véurr, what do your armies want with us, and how are you alive? We were told that you were dead! I've heard that the body was even shown. Please, please rise."

"No," Hector said. "A man does not stand above or with another when he is the one baselessly asking a favor. It seems that our victory has caused you and your people many losses, but I still must beg for your assistance.

"Don't you see, Torstein? Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn is hurting our people. King Edmund did not kill me. I'm right here, alive. The king was the one who saved me from the palace fires, the fires which Bjorn and his confederates lit. He was the one with every intention to kill me. Not only has he deceived our people, spreading lies of my death to anger them and rally them to his side, but now he's forcing our people to arms against their own brethren!"

Hector was speaking louder now so that the other villagers could hear him. They were starting to whisper amongst each other. The warrior gripped Torstein's shoulders. He was about to say more, but Prince Eugene spoke.

"Torstein Guthromsson, People of Kirkjufjoror," the prince addressed. He jumped off of Maximus' back and stepped forward. "Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn is responsible not only for the pain of your families but for my own as well. He captured my wife, Queen Rapunzel of Corona, your future queen, and imprisoned her. He manipulated her, used her as a means to an end, and tortured her while she was with child."

"He framed King Edmund, the rightful king, and Lady Adria, whom he has now captured, with my violent death," Hector declared, addressing the people and Torstein. "He used my false death to frighten and infuriate you, to bring you to his side. He has manipulated you, lied to you, and used your emotions against you."

"Now he has pulled your spouses, your siblings, your children away from their homes and families to fight for him in his bloody and unjust war," Eugene continued. "Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn cares not for our kingdom or our people, only for himself. He wants only power, and will stop at nothing to get it, even if it means war, death, and destruction. He is trying to tear us apart and destroy the traditions of our home after we have only just gotten them back. My father and I will not stand by and watch our kingdom fall, but we cannot do it alone. Two men cannot win a war alone, and even the soldiers you see behind me are not enough. Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn has twisted our kingdom's armies to serve his purpose, and we need an equally strong force to defeat him."

"Bjorn in his wicked selfishness has already taken so much from you, but we must ask for your help as well," Hector said, turning to speak directly to the village leader. Tears were starting to glisten in his yellow-green eyes. "We will not take, will not conquer. I can only beg that you and your people help us take back our home and restore order. Please, Torstein Guthromsson, help us. Do not let him destroy our heritage and our way of life. Do not let our kingdom fall a second time. Please. I beg you."

Hector put down his other knee and pressed his forehead to the ground, his hands clasped in front of him. Prince Eugene dropped to one knee and bowed his head. Behind him, Hector forces knelt as well. King Edmund looked around from atop his horse before speaking.

"I will not force anything upon you or your people," he avowed. "I will not order you or conquer you. I ask you not to obey the whims of your king, but to look upon a desperate man and show mercy to his plight. I am trying to secure a throne for my son and restore peace and order to my home. Please help me."

Then, there was silence.

Torstein gazed upon the army of kneeling soldiers, the humble royals, and the begging man in front of him. He looked at his village and his people. Some of those who had been hiding were now coming out of the houses and stables to watch the scene before them. They were mostly children, children who had been almost trampled by the retreating Loyalists, the Loyalists who had not cared and had stolen from his people. He sighed heavily. Then he took Hector's clasped hands in his own and raised him up so that their eyes met.

"We are a small village, stripped of much by Bjorn and his armies, and we have nothing much to offer you," he said slowly. "But... but I will do what I can to help you. As for my people," - he turned to look at them - "All in favor of assisting Lord Hector and the king, say 'aye'."

There was a moment of silence. Then...

"AYE!"

Torstein turned back to Hector, weakly smiling.

"We will help you, Véurr."

"Thank you! Oh, thank you!"

Hector threw his arms around the Village leader who returned the embrace. Then the two separated and stood. Prince Eugene and Hector's soldiers soon stood up as well. Torstein approached King Edmund and deeply bowed to him before speaking.

"What is it that you require of me and my people, your highness?"

"What we need most is men and women who are strong, capable, and willing to fight," the king answered. "After Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn's unjust draft, I understand that there are not many of those left, but we ask that you provide any that you can. Additionally, we are in need of medicine and food for our soldiers. We were also hoping that this village of ours could be used as a safe place to house our injured and our families.

"There are many refugees with us, men and women, children and pregnant women, all fleeing the Loyalists' treachery. They cannot go to battle with us, so we need a safe and comfortable place where they can stay, a place far away from conflict. 

"Thank you, Torstein Guthromsson, for you and your people's help. It will be remembered and repaid after we are victorious against Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn and his confederates."

"There is no need to repay us, your highness," Torstein said. "We are all honored to serve our kingdom and our king. We can certainly supply you with medicine and food as well as horses. And we will gladly care for your sick and injured here in Kirkjufjoror. There is plenty of room, and they will be safe and well provided for, I assure you. As for strong fighters... there are not many left, but your soldiers are free to ask for recruits from our villagers. I myself will serve."

"Torstein!" a young woman exclaimed, running forward and grabbing the village leader's arm. "You cannot go! You'll be killed!"

"That is possible, Sif, but that is not for me to choose," Torstein said, holding the woman close. "My fate was fixed long ago, before I was even born. The gods decided it. I can stay here and hide, but my death will not come a moment later. If death is soon in my future, then I will meet it on the battlefield with a sword in my hand. I desire a place in Valhalla more than I desire a long life."

"Then I'm coming with you," the woman, Sif, said after a deep and contemplative breath. "My father can lead what remain of our people here, and your mother will watch the children. Let's give them parents to be proud of."

"This is why I love you," Torstein said with a wide smile, kissing her. Then he seemed to suddenly remember that he was being watched by his entire village, a member of the Brotherhood, his prince, and his king. "My apologies, your highnesses, my lord! Please forgive me for my indecency!"

"No, it's quite alright!" Hector laughed. "I'm glad to see such bonds of love in the people of our kingdom." - Hector then turned to his soldiers. - "Captain Snorrisson, take your men and have them go from house to house to request for fighters. Captain Ornsson, you and your soldiers will collect the generously donated medicine, food, and horses from the people of Kirkjufjoror as designated by Torstein Guthromsson. I will personally return to our camp with the rest of my forces to retrieve our old and injured. We will come back here later this evening with them to put them in the care of the people of Kirkjufjoror before continuing on our march. A small group of our soldiers will be left here as well to help look after our injured. Thank you again, Torstein. I can't say it enough."

Hector bowed one last time to the village leader who bowed in return before whistling for Tekakwitha. The rhinoceros ran forward and stopped in front of Hector so that he could jump into her saddle.

"Move out!"

Hector and Tekakwitha swiftly rode to the new front of the formation. Once there, they could resume a steady marching pace with King Edmund and Prince Eugene beside them. Prince Eugene rode around his father and fell into step next to Hector. He was smiling at him. 

"Well," the prince said. "That went better than I thought it would."

"Did you not believe in me?" Hector teased lightly.

"Of course I trusted your abilities, it's just that this whole operation is a gamble. People are fickle and unpredictable. I... oh, whatever. I'm overjoyed that this worked out. It'll spark confidence in the others, and I'm glad that you finally stopped panicking and trusted yourself."

"I don't know about that. I thought I acted like more than a little bit of an over-dramatic crybaby."

"Not at all!" Edmund interjected. "Don't say that about yourself! You did perfectly. He was rather weepy, but that is to be expected since it was his first time putting our plan into action. This will be emotionally taxing on him, and that is perfectly alright. Now is a trying time anyway, and everyone's emotions are playing with them. Hector certainly got across what we needed to and showed our desperation so that-"

"Dad!"

Edmund was startled and jumped in his saddle slightly. He stared at his son.

"What? What's wrong?"

"Nothing," Hector answered for the prince with a chuckle. "You were just thinking out loud again."

"Damn, I thought that I had stopped doing that."

"It's been a while now, so that's progress," Eugene pointed out.

Edmund sighed and frowned, looking childish in a way. However, the king quickly sat up straighter and wiped the emotion from his face. He held his head high and continued to march forward, though not without a quick smile in Hector's direction first.

Eugene rode closer to Hector so that he could place his hand on the warrior's shoulder.

"You did good, Hector," he assured. "You did really good. For Máni's sake, Hector, we already have a safe place to house the old and injured! That's fantastic! Yeah, you cried and kissed the ground for some random village leader, but like my dad said, this was your first try. Emotions are high, especially yours. You'll have more opportunities, lots more, and I think you needed the chance to get your feelings out. Oh, and sorry that I stole your spotlight with my own speech."

"You didn't steal anything," Hector said. "You helped me, and therefore helped all of us. We played off of each other well, and I think we made a great team."

"I agree." - Eugene gave Hector's shoulder one last squeeze before releasing him and having Maximus take a few steps away. - "We did good, and I think we'll do even better in the future with other towns and villages."

"I hope so."

Because if you don't-

Quiet!

Hector silenced the dark part of his mind, at least for the time being. It would be back eventually - it always returned - but right then was the time for gladness and celebration. And so, Hector smiled. 

Chapter Text

The next four days both dragged on forever and flew by in what seemed mere seconds.

The Loyalist forces had come across seven towns since Kirkjufjoror. Their luck had continued to hold up with the first two. They were both small farming communities, not nearly as wealthy as Kirkjufjoror but slightly larger.

The Loyalist had been unexpected by the first farming village, Fnjoska, just as had been the case with Kirkjufjoror. The villagers had all hidden in their houses and temples hoping that the army passed over them entirely. They had not expected the Loyalists to stop and begin searching their village, and they were rightfully afraid, but Hector had been quick to ease their worries. One of the magic-users under his command had amplified his voice so that he could be heard throughout the whole village. From his place atop Tekakwitha's back, he had assured the people that they were safe and that there was no need to fear the Loyalists. He began to tell them of their purpose there and the treachery of Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn, and soon, a few brave villagers had emerged from their hiding places freely to listen to what the warrior had to say.

Just like Eugene said, Hector was far calmer and more controlled than he had been when trying to convince the people of Kirkjufjoror to join the Loyalists. He was still humble and passionate about what he was saying. He showed the villagers his heart and the sincerity of his words, but he managed to do so without letting any tears escape his eyes, however close he got to doing so.

The people of Fnjoska and their leaders were convinced by the power of Hector's determination and his words, as well as Prince Eugene's, to join the Loyalists to fight against Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn and the Insurrectionists.

With the combined forces of the Kirkjufjoror villagers and those of Fnjoska, the Loyalist forces had grown in number by one hundred and three in just two days. It might not have seemed like much to some, but with the draft put in place by Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn, the Loyalists were as grateful for a hundred fighters as they were for a thousand.

Early the following morning, Hector and his soldiers came across the next village on their march, another small farming town (there were oh so many in Trayrus), Wolford. Hector had been prepared to do exactly what he had done with the two previous villages, but it had not been necessary. The leader of Wolford, a tiny, middle-aged woman named Ragna, had met the Loyalists outside of Wolford with a few dozen people and supplies.

Apparently, she had family from Kirkjufjoror who had sent her word late the previous night that the Loyalist forces were marching towards her village. She had been told of their intentions and their plight. Her people had spent all the rest of the night deciding whether or not they would help the Loyalists and King Edmund. They had decided that they would indeed provide medicine as well as what weapons and armor they had to the Loyalist forces. There were also a few young men and women left in their village who were willing to fight.

Hector had barely had to say anything other than to answer a few of Ragna's questions and to thank her and her people for generously providing their help. King Edmund promised them that they would be remembered and rewarded for their assistance, and General Ulysses assured those with doubts that the village was doing the right thing by fighting for the Loyalists.

Edmund had gone back to where the rest of the Loyalists were stopping to rest to speak with his son about the nearby village of Pavv, which they would be arriving at early that evening. Meanwhile Hector and General Ulysses had stayed behind to organize the thirty-three new soldiers as well as collect the supplies that were offered by the people of Wolford.

Things had been strange between Hector and Ulysses since the night the Loyalist left Running Wolf Forest, and rightfully so. The Keiserlig Komandante was still kind and polite as always, but Hector had still felt wrong. The two had barely spoken with each other, and when they did, it was about the movements and state of the Loyalist army and nothing more. Hector felt awkward and guilty around the general, and it only made things worse to know that Ulysses probably felt the same. Hector was worried that his reckless actions that night might have pushed Ulysses away, but again, the Keiserlig Komandante remained as respectful and gentle as ever. Hector had started to wonder if he was simply overthinking things, but he knew that something was indeed wrong. The warrior wanted to fix whatever had been damaged or tainted in his relationship with Ulysses, but everything was just moving so fast, and one or both of them was always busy.

You'll get to speak with him, Hector had assured himself. And even if it's not soon, Sees will understand. He always does.

Once Hector and Ulysses had completed their work in Wolford, they thanked Ragna again before returning to the rest of the Loyalist army. They had soon moved out towards Pavv. But once they had reached the large town, things began to go awry.

As Hector approached the town with Prince Eugene and King Edmund by his side, his forces behind him, at least fifty people came out to meet them. They had stopped just outside city walls (if the flimsy excuse for fortifications could be called a wall). An old man with an eyepatch was standing at the front of the group, and Hector assumed that he was the town leader, but the old man was not what the warrior had been concerned with. The fifty or so people surrounding the elderly leader had all been armed.

Hector's forces had gripped their weapons tight but did not draw them under Hector's orders. The warrior slowly rode closer to the town leader, a man whom he discovered was named Ulf Blindeye. His approach with this man and this village was more cautious given the situation, and he hoped to build up to the level of passion which he had used before. But first, he had to calm the situation and ensure peace before he could start speaking his mind and heart. But he never got the chance to do so.

Ulf Blindeye had shut Hector down before he had even gotten a few sentences out. He had sworn that his people would not fight for the Loyalists. Hector had immediately emphasized the desperation of the Loyalists' position and the wickedness of Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn. It did nothing to help. Blindeye once again made his case clear.

The old man had said that he was well aware of Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn and the evil and dangers surrounding him. Bjorn had come to his town and taken away many of his young people as well as Pavv's supplies. This was precisely why the town leader would not allow his people to join in this civil war. They had already had enough taken away from them, and he would not put them in harm's way. It was his duty to protect them, not send them to die on a self-righteous suicide mission. Ulf and his people would remain neutral and safe.

Young Prince Eugene had somewhat lost control of himself and coldly reminded Ulf Blineye that he was the crown prince of the Dark Kingdom and Edmund was the rightful king. He had said that it would be wise for Ulf and his people to obey their rulers, and Hector had been too slow to tell the prince to be silent.

"Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn now sits on the throne with the Council by his side," Ulf had stated slowly. "You and your father have no power."

"We do have an organized army," Eugene replied. "And it seems that your town does not."

"Eugene!" Hector had hissed, blocking the prince's view of the town and the people. He quickly turned in his saddle to face Blindeye. "I apologize for the behavior of my apprentice. It appears that I have not taught him well enough, and the blame is mine.

"With the permission of the king, we will leave your people in peace and neutrality. King Edmund?"

Edmund had thought for a long moment. The air was tense as everyone waited for the king's answers, and Hector had stared down Prince Eugene throughout it all, daring him to speak in such a way again. Finally, Edmund looked up and spoke.

"We will pass over you and your village and will only require one thing from you that will not harm your people."

"And what is that one thing?" Ulf Blindeye inquired.

"Keep yourselves quiet. Do not spread word of our march. We hope to keep our movements secret from Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn and his forces for as long as possible. That is all. All we ask from you is your silence."

"Me and my people will keep to ourselves," - a small, sad smile had tugged at the corners of his thin, aged lips. - "We've always done so."

"Thank you, Ulf Blindeye. We will now leave you."

That had been it. Hector and his forces had turned and marched back to rejoin the rest of the Loyalist army in silence. Hector took the opportunity to quietly rebuke Eugene for his actions.

What the prince had said was unacceptable and could put their entire mission in jeopardy. They were to convince as many villages, towns, and cities as possible to join their cause, using Hector as the main source of motivation. As many as possible. Not all. To convince all would be impossible. There would be villages that rejected them and perhaps there could even be some who tried to fight them, but Hector and King Edmund were prepared for that. They were prepared to handle that situation and to resolve it in peace. They absolutely were not to threaten their own people. They were not outside invaders or conquerors. They were simply trying to rightfully take back their home and the proper order of things. If the people feared them and hated them, then they would never win their confidence or their assistance, and therefore, they could very well lose the entire civil war.

Eugene's face had flushed with shame, and he refused to look at Hector. The warrior had ridden closer to the prince and placed his hand gently on his shoulder. He didn't say anything, but nothing needed to be said. Hector was indeed angry with Eugene, but the young prince was still just that, young. He was young and inexperienced, still plagued with emotions, and not to mention worried.

Rapunzel had been having particularly harmful pregnancy pains, and the entire march was certainly not doing her any favors. Walking was out of the question, but she had severe trouble riding a horse as well. When they tried to place her in some kind of cart or wagon, the ride was always bumpy, and it hurt her. Even putting her on a stretcher only helped so much. Eugene was extremely worried for his wife, and he spent every second of the march by her side. He hated leaving her, but he knew that it was his duty to go with Hector to try to convince the people of the Dark Kingdom to join the Loyalists and to assist their forces. He had to persuade as many people as possible, no, everyone, so that his wife and future child could be safe.

Hector was angry with Eugene. He had not reacted correctly in the slightest to the situation at Pavv, and he had put the objective of the march and his people in danger, but the warrior did understand. There was no excuse, but there was an explanation. And so, after thoroughly chastising him for what he had done, Hector silently had placed his hand on Eugene's shoulder while they and Hector's forces marched back to join the other and break the news of their failure.

However, whilst they were marching back to join with the rest of the Loyalist army, there was another incident. A group of roughly twenty people had come running up behind them. One of Hector's captains had ordered the soldiers at the back of the forces to stand down; none of the people approaching them carried any weapons. Hector signaled to Tekakwitha, and he quickly made his way to the back of his forces by riding around the formation. Prince Eugene hung back, but his father had joined with Hector at the back end of the warrior's forces just as the small group of people stopped and knelt down.

Edmund had bidden them to rise before asking them why they were here. One of them, an older man, had stepped forward. He explained that he and the twenty-two others with him were all from Pavv. They had escaped the watchful eye of their leader before sneaking away after Hector and his forces. They all wished to join with the Loyalists to take back their home from the clutches of Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn.

Hector had looked over the twenty-three people in front of them. Three were practically children not yet passed the Years of Initiation, seven were old men and women who would probably die soon anyway but they wanted to do it on the battlefield, and the rest were middle aged farmers and housewives. But, when it came down to it, they had all disobeyed their leader to be here, they clearly all were willing to fight, and they were better than nothing. And so, Hector, with Edmund's nod of approval, had welcomed them to the Loyalist army.

Just as Hector and the king were about to return to their place at the front of the formation, a young girl, no older than seventeen, ran forward. She had stopped just in front of Hector, close enough to easily touch his leg. A few soldiers drew their swords, but Hector quickly ordered them to put the weapons away.

"What is it, my child?" he asked, leaning down in his saddle.

"I have news," she had said, looking around fearfully, clearly wondering if she would be attacked. "News about..." - she lowered her voice. "About your sister."

Hector had immediately jumped down from his place on Tekakwitha's back. He grabbed the girl by the shoulders, and he towered over her. The poor girl was terrified, but Hector was far too concerned with what she had just said to worry about her fears.

"What about my sister?" the warrior had demanded, desperation slipping into his voice despite his best efforts.

"I-I saw her!" the girl had stuttered, her voice growing higher and even more frightened. "I wanted to help her - she's my hero - but-but I only saw her for a second! I-I tried to... but I... Please! I-"

Hector had embraced the girl, soothing her and allowing her to cry into his chest. She had been shaking horribly, and Hector knew that unless she got her breathing and speech patterns under control, he wouldn't learn anything. And so, he had spent the next minute or so calming the girl.

"Shhh," he soothed. "Shhh, it's alright. I won't hurt you, no one will. You're safe. What is your name?"

"Ismene," she said.

"Ismene, please tell me, Lady Adira, is... is she alive?"

"She is alive."

A wave of relief had washed over Hector, he closed his eyes, and a tension in his body that he didn't even know was there left him. He did however notice the small gasp that went up from his forces. They all began to whisper to each other, and although Hector couldn't make out what they were saying, the warrior could definitely hear them. He didn't tell them to stop though. They were supposed to be at attention, but he understood the shock of the situation, and he let it slide.

King Edmund ran up to Hector's side, and Hector finally let go of Ismene so that she could bow to the king. The king had asked her where she had seen Adira. Ismene explained that when Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn and his forces had come through Pavv after being defeated by the Loyalists, he had stolen several horse-drawn wagons and carriages which appeared to be from Kirkjufjoror. He and his army demanded that the people of Pavv hand over much of their supplies and weapons, and while he didn't say it, Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn made it clear that the villagers had no choice.

The Insurrectionist army had made quick work of Pavv's supplies, and Bjorn additionally made it mandatory that at least fifty young and capable people join his army immediately. They were to come back with him and the rest of the Insurrectionists to be properly trained for their next conflict against the Loyalists, a conflict which he declared the Insurrectionists would win.

 Ismene had not been selected because she was not yet passed the years of Initiation, but it was mostly because her older sister had gone with the Insurrectionists instead. While saying goodbye to her sister, Ismene had seen Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn go inside of one of the wagons. It was the grandest, so Ismene had assumed that it was his. But for just a second or two, when the door of the carriage was opened and Bjorn had stepped inside, Ismene had seen Adira.

It was there that Ismene had hesitated in her account of events, but Hector had pressed her to continue. She had said that Adira was alive, but he needed to know how she knew that, and he needed to know what kind of condition his sister was in.

And so, with obvious displeasure and even fear, Ismene had explained to Hector that the only reason she could tell that Lady Adira was alive was because she had moved her head when Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn opened the door of the carriage. It was barely noticeable, but notice it Ismene did. Ismene quietly said that Lady Adira appeared to have been chained to the ground. She had been half-naked and badly beaten. Ismene had spared the details and had finished her account by once again saying that she had only seen Adira for one or two seconds, and that if she had been able to, she would have sacrificed her life to save the member of the Brotherhood.

Hector's rage was threatening to boil over, but he managed to contain himself long enough to thank Ismene for the recounting and when she stepped away from him after seeing the look in his yellow-green eyes, he assured her that he was not angry with her. He dismissed her and she quickly ran back to an older man who must have been her father. 

Hector mounted Tekakwitha, and King Edmund spared him from having to speak. The king gave the order to move out, and while he did not say anything to Hector or dare to touch him, the king did stay close to his brother at the front of the Loyalist formation, keeping a close eye on him.

Hector didn't even notice. He let Tekakwitha lead the way while he stared down at his hands, knuckles white from gripping the saddle. There were no words to describe the fury in him. All he knew was that he was going to rescue his sister if it was the last thing he ever did, and Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn was going to pay for what he had done.

But she is alive. Adira is alive.

And that was enough to ease him just so that he could ride back to join the rest of the army. After that, he could make no such predictions. 

~*~

The following day, things had gotten even worse, and Hector fully believed it to be his fault. During the day after the situation with Pavv, Ulf Blindeye, and, most importantly, news of Adira, the Loyalists had come across three more towns. The first and largest of the three had been a trading town on the bank of the famous Lavender River that ran through much of Trayrus, Highwind.

As Hector and his forces arrived at the trading town with King Edmund by his side, many of the people quickly ran and hid. However, many more grabbed whatever they could use as weapons and tried their best to organize themselves on the border of the town. Hector ordered his forces to stand down and to continue to calmly march forward, but it had been a mistake to do so.

The sixty or so townspeople on the edge of Highwind began to fire their arrows and throw their spears as soon as the Loyalists were in range. Eight of Hector's soldiers in the front row of the formation dropped dead, and an arrow had narrowly missed Hector's head. Hector called for a shield wall just before the townspeople released another round of arrows. Hector and the king quickly took cover behind the first few rows of soldiers and ordered them to advance forward. The people of Highwind charged as well.

What do they think they're going to do? We outnumber them ten to one!

The conflict was decided in minutes. The people Hector's soldiers were fighting were, after all, just common townspeople. Hector had specifically ordered his soldiers to use non-lethal blows and disarming tactics, but still, three of the townspeople ended up dead and five more had serious injuries.

After they were disarmed and restrained Hector asked for their leader, but they didn't offer one. And so, Hector spoke to all of them as a group. He attempted to use the conflict that they had just engaged in as a demonstration of how Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn and the rest of the Insurrectionists were tearing the Dark Kingdom apart, turning brother against brother, but it didn't help.

None of the people were willing to listen to him or King Edmund, and as for the king himself, they wouldn't even let him get a word out. They berated him and snarled at him, calling him heartless and inhuman, blaming him for the Fall and all of the suffering since. They accused the king of poisoning the mind of his innocent son, and they claimed that Hector was being controlled by him as well, that he had brainwashed Véurr beyond recognition, turning him into a slave. They still growled at Hector, and they wouldn't consider what he was trying to tell them, but they also showed obvious pity towards him. A few tears fell from some of their eyes, and they audibly prayed that he be freed from the evil king's grasp, and if he would not come to his senses and break free, they prayed that he would die and gain freedom from the whole world, as he ought to have when the bloody war started.

Hector looked back at Edmund whose eyes were closed as he sighed with resignation. He opened his eyes and turned to look at Hector. The two watched each other for a moment before nodding to one another after making their silent decision.

The people of Highwind would not side with the Loyalists and fight for King Edmund. If anything, they would attack them and hinder them, aiding the Insurrectionists. And so, Hector called all of the magic users in his forces forward. He and the rest of his forces backtracked several dozen feet until they were well away from the border of Highwind. They left those who had tried to fight them tied up, but they did not take any of their weapons, armor, or supplies. Hector would not allow himself to be like Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn.

The magic users all began to chant together, and in a few brief minutes, a blue veil covered Highwind like an insect under a wine glass. Several of the townspeople who had been hiding ran out from their homes and tried to break through the veil, but they were unable to. They bounced back, unharmed but shocked and thoroughly incapable of leaving the borders of their city. That was the point. This had been Hector and General Ulysses' plan. They would trap the villagers who would not join them or who fought them unharmed in their own villages using magic. The magic users could only cast the spell to last a single week, but that was all that the Loyalists needed. By the time the forcefield came down, they would be well on their way towards the Capital and towards battle with the Insurrectionists.

Most of the magic users collapsed from exhaustion, and they were placed on stretchers or on horses so that they wouldn't have to march back to rejoin the rest of the army on foot. Hector took one last look at the trading town of Highwind and the furious people inside. Though he couldn't hear them, Hector knew they were screaming all kinds of curses at him, and he could certainly see the rage in their faces. Then, the warrior turned around and rode up to his place at the front of his forces before he began to march back to join with the other Loyalists so that he could inform them of his first true failure. He hoped and prayed that there would not be another, but he was very, very wrong.

~*~

Both of the next two towns which the Loyalists came across, Hvatastaoir and Kollsvik, fought against them. Neither had any kind of success, but it was disheartening to say the least. Out of the six towns and villages which they had tried to convince to join them, only three had agreed to fight for them and to supply them. One had remained neutral, and now three had outright attacked them. And while the people at Highwind and Hvatastaoir had at least allowed Hector to get a few words out, the inhabitants of Kollsvik had certainly not. As soon as they had seen the approaching Loyalist force, they attacked. They were quickly defeated, the situation had been handled the exact same way as with Highwind, and at the very least there were no casualties, but it still broke Hector's heart.

That day he had gone to three towns, and all three refused to listen to him. Ulf Blineye and most of the people of Pavv didn't listen either. Hector had failed four times in a row to gain supplies for his suffering people and three times to get them numbers. If anything, all his attempts had gotten them were twelve dead friends.

Now as the Loyalist army approached the first true city on their march, Hector had been asked to stay behind. Storolfshvall and its people had known that the Loyalists were coming several hours in advance. General Ulysses' guess was that someone had spotted the camp the previous night and had gone to warn the rest of the city. The people of Storolfshvall had then probably spent the rest of the night preparing their defenses. And defenses they had. 

This was an outpost city, a fortress city. There were high walls and watchtowers. It was nothing truly impressive, but it was certainly something to take into consideration. But most importantly, there were soldiers positioned there, official Dark Kingdom soldiers, Insurrectionists soldiers. And to make things even worse, those Insurrectionist soldiers were bound to have sent a message back to the Capital about the marching Loyalist force. The Insurrectionists now knew that their enemy was marching towards them, village by village.

Because the people of Storolfshvall were already prepared to fight the Insurrectionists, General Ulysses, King Edmund, and the other Loyalist leaders felt that Hector should not go to subdue them. He shouldn't be associating with attacking the people or violence in general, so they wanted him to stay behind until after the fighting situation was dealt with by someone else, at which point he would then go to talk to them and their leaders. Or so that was what everyone said. In truth Hector couldn't shake the feeling that the others just didn't want him to make things worse, so they had him stay behind.

"It's all my fault," Hector said, pressing closer to Quirin.

"We both know that's not true," Quirin replied. He held his brother tighter.

Hector had gone to see his brother since he had nothing better to do while he waited for the others to finish battle with the people of Storolfshvall. And anyway, he missed his brother and would always be grateful for his company. The Loyalists were confident that they would win the conflict and take the city (Hector had not liked that phrasing, but it was the phrasing they had used), it was just a matter of when and what the hopefully minimal casualties would be. Storolfshvall was a city, but it was still a countryside outpost city. It wasn't like they were trying to battle against the Capital.

Hector had also wanted to see Varian, but the boy had gone into conflict with Apaiz Alfketill, who was leading the Loyalist forces to Storolfshvall with Commander Geirfinndottir. The engineer and his young apprentice had a few new creations which they hoped to use in the coming conflict with people of Storolfshvall, which would supposedly minimize the damages and the casualties. Hector wasn't sure how he felt about sending Varian to fight, but then again, he had survived a battle against the Insurrectionist. And anyway, Quirin seemed confident that the young man would be alright.

 "You can't control what other people do," Quirin continued. "You did everything in your power to convince our people to fight with us, but it was their own choice whether they would or not. They have fought us out of their own free will, and all you have done is try to help them. None of this is your fault."

"Then why doesn't anybody want me going to Storolfshvall?"

"You know very well why. We don't want you to be associated with the fighting. And no one is keeping you away from Storolfshvall; we're keeping you away from battle against the people."

Hector sighed. Quirin gently began to run his fingers through his brother's hair. He smiled ever so slightly though it might have seemed wrong to do so. But in truth, the two brothers hadn't seen much of each other for a while now, and they both missed each other. And so, however dire the circumstances, it was pleasant for the both of them to be able to talk with one another and to hold one another.

Someone knocked on the wooden post holding up the outside of Quirin and Varian's tent. Hector and his brother separated and sat up to look more professional and dignified before calling whoever had knocked inside.

General Ulysses stepped inside.

"Hector," he addressed. "Apaiz Alfketill and Commander Geirfinndottir have returned from Storolfshvall. The conflict is over and the Insurrectionist soldiers are defeated. It's your turn now."

Hector stood without a word and grabbed his gloves off of a small, portable table. He nodded goodbye to his brother before leaving the tent. He was about to whistle for Tekakwitha (who had been geared up since the warrior had first gotten up that morning) when Ulysses put a hand on his arm.

"There's more news, Hector, bad news."

"Hector sighed. "There's always bad news. What is it?"

"The battle was far harder than we expected, and we lost almost sixty people. Despite our best efforts, many of the city residents were killed alongside the Insurrectionists soldiers. They got involved, and many of our own were too slow to stop themselves."

Hector was ready to kill someone, preferably Apaiz Alfketill and Commander Geirfinndottir. He ran his hands through his hair and tugged at it, his eyes squeezed shut.

"Any other lovely news?" Hector mocked.

"According to Apaiz Alfketill, a fire was accidentally started."

"Of course it was!"

Hector growled in exasperation and started to swear violently under his breath, but he stopped himself when he saw the look on Ulysses' face.

"I... I'm sorry. I shouldn't have blown up like that. None of this is your fault, I shouldn't have... I-I just... I'm so-"

"I know, Hector, I know," - Ulysses took Hector's hand. - "I know that you're frustrated, and tired, and blame yourself for all of this, and I understand. I'm not mad at you.

"I'm sure it's not as bad as Alfketill says. We both know he's puffed-up, dramatic, and likes to blame everyone but himself. Commander Geirfinndottir didn't seem distressed, just tired. The fires must already be put out, and they probably weren't too destructive."

"That doesn't change the fact that we still lost almost sixty people to a fight against an outpost city."

"It was an outpost city filled with enemy soldiers, and we underestimated them. It won't happen again, I'm sure of it."

Hector paused for a moment. Then he looked Ulysses in the eyes. "Okay. I trust you."

Ulysses embraced Hector quickly. Then Hector whistled for Tekakwitha, Ulysses for his mare, and soon the two were at the head of half of Hector's forces, prepared to calm the situation and clean up Storolfshvall. They would heal the people's injuries and peacefully speak with their leaders. They just had to hope that, as the Keiserlig Komandante said, things wouldn't be too bad, and hopefully they could still gain the trust of the people of Storolfshvall if not their aid.

Soon enough, Hector, General Ulysses, and the warrior's partial forces came close enough to see the city. Hector's heart immediately dropped and shattered with his hopes for peace.

The fires were still burning. There were still bodies on the ground around the city, and many didn't look like soldiers. Several sections of the city walls were destroyed and burning. Half of the watchtowers had crumbled. There were chemical spills all over the ground and buildings. Screams and wailing echoed over the fields of tall grass.

Hector turned to look at Ulysses. His face was just as horrified as Hector imagined his own to look. His soldiers stood frozen behind him. Tekakwitha began to inch away from the flames and the smoke, turning her horned gray head away. She hated fire.

Hector turned back to gaze at the burning city.

"What the fuck have we done?"

Chapter Text

Not another second was wasted. Hector pulled himself away from his shock and horror; there were innocent people, his innocent people, who needed his help, and he couldn't help them if he just stood there and did nothing.

"Captain Valisson, Captain Moonbend!" the warrior commanded, turning to face his forces. "Take your men and put out the fires in the city. Captain Riverheart, take your men and check the bodies. Dispatch small groups to take those still living back to camp and to the healers. Captain Malenkov, you and your soldiers go with her. Captain Ringstad, you and your magic-users are to search for the mildly injured and heal them. The rest of you besides Captain Ormsson and Captain Hunbogidottir are with General Ulysses. You will find and fight the remaining Insurrectionist soldiers, with limited casualties. We do not need more death today. Ormsson, Hunbogidottir, we search the homes and temples. Move out!"

As each group of Hector's forces sprinted towards Storolfshvall, the screaming in the city grew louder and louder. Those remaining on the edge of Storolfshvall near the now destroyed wall ran and hid.

They think it's another attack, Hector observed regretfully as he advanced with his own soldiers. He took a deep breath. Then it's my job to assure them that it's not and to make things right.

By the time Hector and those with him had passed the demolished walls of the city, no one was left in the area; all of the people had fled, and now it was Hector's duty to find them. Nearby, some under the command of Captain Moonbend had formed a bucket brigade from a large city well to the burning buildings. Hector breathed a deep sigh of relief when the water started to actually put the raging fires out. The warrior had feared that the fires were burning off of the Greek-fire-like oil that Apaiz Alfketill and Varian had developed. Thankfully, that was not the case. However, that did mean that the reason the fires were still burning was not because the forces originally sent to Storolfshvall had simply run out of the chemical used to put out Apaiz Alfketill's oil fires. Instead, the city was in flames because it had simply been left to burn. The pit in Hector's stomach grew, but he pushed down the feeling for the time being. He had a job to do.

Hector and his soldiers made quick work of each home and temple. Several men and women went in, and they came back out in less than three or four minutes. For the first fifteen searches, not one of the Storolfshvall people had been found. Hector had begun to wonder darkly if that was because there simply were not enough people left alive for any to be found. But he forced himself to push such feelings aside and to use his logic instead. They were people on the edge of the city when he and General Ulysses had first arrived with Hector's forces. At the very least, those people had to be around somewhere, and it was his duty to find them and to help them in any way possible.

Hector sent one of Ormsson's lieutenants and the twenty-five Loyalists with them to begin searching markets and storefronts for remaining citizens. And it was in one of those storefronts, a half-demolished tailors', that the first of the terrified Storolfshvall people were found. It was a young father with his four sons. He had a large burn along his right arm and several other cuts and bruises. The apparent youngest of the children with him was unconscious and missing a leg. The other three were all trying to stop the bleeding.

Hector had been outside when the man and the four young boys were found, but he had heard the children scream. There was a crashing sound from inside the store, and the father shouted something with great effort. A few seconds later, the three boys came running out of the door carrying the fourth. They ran straight into Tekakwitha.

Hector immediately jumped down from his rhinoceros's back to stop the children from running away again. Several of Hector's men came forward and blocked the children's way. They were trapped and they gripped the unconscious boy tighter, beginning to cry.

"Make a wider circle around them!" Hector ordered. "Give them space and put your spears away now!"

The Loyalist soldiers did as they were told, and Hector slowly started to approach the boys. None of them spoke common, as he quickly figured out, but he was quick to comfort them in the native tongue of the Dark Kingdom. Hector made a mental note to remember that he was in the rural farmland of the kingdom where many didn't speak foreign languages. He would be sure to remind his forces of that as well.

After a minute or two, the boys weren't cowering anymore, and Hector continued to remind them that he and his soldiers weren't the people who had attacked their city. They weren't here to hurt anybody. In fact, they were trying to help.

Hector was interrupted when the Loyalists left the inside of the tailors' and brought out the grown man who had been with the children, unconscious and with a sizeable gash on the side of his head. Hector had almost forgotten about the man, he had only heard the man shout and grunt a few times, during which he had tried his best to distract the children. He should have gotten worried when the inside of the store went silent twenty or so seconds ago, but he had been too focused on the young boys. Now, he regretted not going inside himself.

The four boys instantly grew afraid again, and they screamed when they saw, presumably, their father. They tried to run to him, but the Loyalist forming a circle around them prevented it. They gently pushed the children back. Hector made the decision to stop trying to calm the children. They were terrified and they would continue to be. His job was to get them healed and safe. The warrior ordered several of his soldiers to take the unconscious boy from the other three. They screamed and fought, but they were certainly not stronger than the fully grown Loyalists. Hector demanded that they be kept in eyesight of each other and that they all be carried back to camp together even though the three oldest were not all that injured. His orders were followed, and his next problem was with the father.

Hector ran over and examined the man before his soldiers could begin to carry him off to wherever Captain Ringstad and her magic-users were.

"This is fresh blood," he growled at the men who had been sent inside the tailors', referring to the gash on the side of the father's head. "We are not to injure any of these people!"

"This man attacked us!" one of them spoke up defensively. "He had a weapon, and we had to disarm him."

"I fail to see how that involves beating him over the head. You have all been instructed in many non-harmful disarming methods and control techniques, and yet you forget them when they are needed? I taught you better than that. If something like this happens again, there will be consequences. Now, take this man to Ringstad. Go!"

The searches continued and more people were found. It turned out that Hector was right when bringing over one hundred soldiers with him, for when he opened the city's Christian church, nearly two hundred people were found, surrounded by a ring of priests and priestesses of all faiths.

Hector ordered his men to put their weapons down, and while they were hesitant to do so, they did as they were told. A small gasp went up through the crowd inside the church, not the least of which because Hector ordered his soldiers to kneel down.

"We are not here to hurt you," Hector stated slowly in the native tongue. "I know that you probably do not believe me, but none of us know what has happened here. We want to understand, and we want to help, I swear it."

One of the women stepped forward. She appeared to be a priestess of the goddess Frejya. She held an ax in her hand, and maintained a low fighting stance as she approached Hector, who stood completely still right where he was. She stopped several feet away from him and examined him for a moment.

"You're real." she almost whispered. "You are not a trick of magic." That was when Hector saw the broach on her left shoulder.

"You are a magic-user," he observed. "You know your way around modification and disguise spells."

"Yes. That is how I know that you are truly Véurr."

"I am."

The priestess did not drop her ax, but she did stand up straighter and relax slightly. Most of the aggression left her face, which only made the confusion and fear clearer.

"What are you doing with these people?" she questioned urgently.

A man from the crowd stepped past the ring of priests and priestesses.

"You destroyed our city and slaughtered our people!" - he turned back to the others. - "Why should we listen to him?!"

"He could be a victim of the king, just like us!" someone else shouted.

"Then why is there an army behind him?"

"They've dropped their weapons! They're clearly not here to hurt us!"

"It's a trick!"

The shouting grew until Hector couldn't hear anyone. He tried his best to yell above the crowd and to gain their attention, but it did nothing, and many shrank back from him when he did. A few of the Storolfshvall people tightened their grip on their weapons and advanced forward, while others tried to hold some of them back. Hector's soldiers picked their weapons back up and got into formation. Hector tried to order them to stand down, but they either couldn't hear him or chose to ignore him.

Before the Loyalists clashed blades with the scared and furious people of Storolfshvall, there was an explosion outside that shattered the remaining windows of the church. The people screamed, some took cover under the pews. Hector's soldiers turned, and Hector screamed the order to find out whatever had caused the explosion and stop it as loud as he could. He also commanded that fifty of the soldiers stay behind to protect the people. The warrior flicked his wrist and drew out the blade in his glove.

He ran out of the church to find that a large building across the street from the church had spontaneously burst into violent flames. The fires were spreading quickly. Many of Captain Valisson's men were already trying to put out the flames. Hector grabbed hold of Lieutenant Fiske as she passed him, carrying two buckets of water.

"What happened?" he demanded.

"There was a chemical spill inside of the library," she explained breathlessly, putting one of the buckets down so she could wipe the soot from her face. "We recognized it as one of Varian, son of Quirin's chemical inventions. We tried to clean it up, but the building was already on fire, and when it reached the spill..."

Fiske put her hands on her knees, gasping.

"I need to... the fires..."

"Breathe, soldier," Hector ordered. "You're no good to us if you're unconscious or dead."

Hector left Fiske to recover her breath, turning his attention to the fires, noting what the lieutenant had said in the back of his mind. For the time being, his focus needed to be on putting the fire out. The cause of it and the consequences that followed were secondary.

The warrior was quickly informed that the water was working (not very well, but still working), meaning that once again the chemical spill had in fact not been Apaiz Alfketill's not-Greek-fire. Hector made a mental note to thank whatever gods there were in the universe.

Had there not been the overwhelming risk of ending up burned to death, Hector would have taken off his cloak and tunic. He was broiling under the heat of the fires, and he could barely see anything through the smoke. Cursed wood buildings. Around him, people were shouting orders, extending off of his own, and he could see their dark silhouettes with the blazing fire behind them. The fire was the only reason that Hector had any idea of where he was.

If the water is supposed to be helping get rid of the fire, then why does it feel distinctly like it's getting worse?

Finally, Hector managed to find his way into the bucket brigade where he began giving orders. The library was done for; the best thing to do was put out the surrounding fires and keep it from spreading. As he hauled the buckets of water, Hector tore the bottom part of his cloak off, folded it, and tied it around his face to cover his mouth and nose. He positioned himself right at the front, right next to the roaring flames. If he could keep as many of his soldiers and his people away from the blaze, then it would be worth the pain.

Then, by some miracle, some of Ringstad's people arrived. There were just a few, but that was all that was needed. Hector knew these ten people well for what they had done in the previous weeks for the Loyalists' health and supply stock.

"Make way for the magic-users!" Hector ordered. "They work with water!"

Hector's soldiers quickly backed away from the flames and let the ten magic-users pass. They formed a circle around the burning library, focusing their attention on the perimeter. They all appeared weak and exhausted before they even began chanting in unison. Hector could only assume that they had been running all over the burning city putting out the worst of the fires for a while now.

Slowly water began to rise out of the ground, and a seeming wave flower upwards out of the fountain where Hector and his men had been getting the water from. The water moved over the fires with the power of the magic-users spells and began to fall like rain. Blasts of water were focused on certain areas of the fire, drowning the flames. Two of the magic-users collapsed, but the others didn't even seem to notice, but if they did, they still did nothing about it. They stayed completely focused on their work, pulling water from ground, well, air, and as Hector could just barely see, even some from their own bodies.

Just as the fires were almost completely gone, the eight remaining couldn't keep going and the spell stopped. Two more fell unmoving to the ground, and several others faltered. Hector's soldiers rushed forward with the buckets of water that they hadn't yet cast on the fire and began to put out the rest of the flames. The smoke was beginning to clear up significantly.

Hector ran over to the still conscious magic-users.

"That's enough!" he said. "All of you, return to camp immediately."

"My lord, we can't!" one insisted in wheezing breaths. "There's still more fires and more lives in danger!"

Hector stepped forward and placed his hand on the young man's shoulder.

"None of you are any good to us if you're dead," he stated carefully, trying to control his own breathing. "Your four friends will end up in a grave if they aren't taken back to camp to be healed. You all will follow them if you stay here and continue on like this. You ten have the ability to move water, freeze it, boil it, and most importantly, purify it. You're too valuable to lose. Go back to camp."

"But, sir-" another started.

"That's an order. Go!"

The eight hesitated, but they eventually moved. They started to pick up their unconscious friends as they began to run off to find their way back to Captain Ringstad. She had all of the horses with her so that they could easily transport injured citizens of Storolfshvall back to camp to be healed in a better environment with more experienced healers. Hector stopped them for a moment and took their friends from their arms.

He took off the cloth mask around his face and whistled sharply for Tekakwitha. Hector grew worried for a moment when he didn't hear or feel a response. He didn't know where she was or what had happened to her after the explosion. But soon enough, he felt the characteristic rumbling in the ground. The rhinoceros emerged from what remained of the smoke and skidded to a stop in front of him.

Hector, with the help of a few others, carefully loaded the weakened magic-users onto Tekakwitha's saddle, tying them down to it with the rope he always kept in one of the rhino's saddlebags to make sure that they wouldn't fall off on the journey back to camp.

Once the magic-users were secured in the saddle, Hector stood in front of his Companion and stroked her rough gray face.

"Take them back to camp, quickly, and make sure that they're still alive when they get there. Assure the girls and Thanatos that I'm okay and then run as fast as you can back here. I'll find you, okay?" - Tekakwitha huffed out a grunt in response, blinking her eyes as if to say, Yes, I'll be right back. - "Good girl."

Tekakwitha turned and ran in the direction of the Loyalist camp. Hector watched after her, but because of the remaining smoke and her own speed, she was out of sight in seconds.

Hector sighed and turned back to his forces, expecting them to be needing new orders. Instead, he found them working to clear the debris from the fire and putting out the last tufts of flame. The rest were all crowded outside of the Christian church across the street. That was when Hector noticed it.

Only around half of the people clearing the street were actually his. The rest were the people of Storolfshvall. Glimpses of just fifteen or twenty minutes ago came to the front of his mind, and he remembered that out of the corner of his eyes, some of the people fighting the fire alongside him hadn't looked quite right. He had been far too preoccupied to worry about it, and as a result, it had slipped his mind. Now Hector saw dozens of them working side-by-side with his soldiers. Many more were speaking with his captains and lieutenants at the front of the church while several of his own soldiers watched on.

Hector ran over and skidded to a stop just outside of the borders of the small crowd. It took a solid eight seconds before finally someone noticed him and called the rest of the group to attention, which he wasn't exactly pleased about, but he would deal with that later. The chatter immediately died down, and every one of his soldiers turned to face him, and stood rigidly at attention.

"Does anyone want to explain to me why you all are standing around chit-chatting while this city is burning?" Hector inquired, tucking his hands neatly behind his back and standing tall.

He was well aware of the fact that his voice was gruff and strained, and he must have looked an absolute wreck, but he stood with his shoulders back and his head held high anyway. It worked, and he obviously commanded the attention and respect that his posture and words demanded. There was silence for a few moments, and Hector wasn't sure that anyone would answer at all. This frustrated him. The warrior had an almost certain idea of what was going on, but he needed someone to confirm it before he made a call. Thankfully, someone did step forward, though it was not one of his soldiers.

The same priestess of Freyja who had first approached him in the church now walked towards him again. This time, she held no weapon, her clothes were singed, and her face and bare arms were covered in soot and ash. She stopped just a foot or two in front of him.

"Some of my people want to join yours in helping our city," she said. "We will follow you and your soldiers to quell the remaining fires and bring the rest of our people out of hiding. And some of us... Some of us wish to go with you when you leave this city. I am one of them. We will join your army," - She held up a finger to silence Hector when he started to speak, a smile spreading across his face. - "We will join your army and go with you on your march, so long as we are positioned under you and no one else. We trust you and no one else. What do you say?"

"What do I say?" Hector laughed. "What do I say?! My dear woman, I could not be happier to have you and your people!" 

Hector embraced her, and a cheer went up through the small crowd. Hector then took to finding and welcoming each one of the people who desired to join his soldiers. He also thanked those who were willing to assist him and his forces in finding and healing the injured, and putting out the rest of the fires that plagued the city of Storolfshvall.

He ordered his soldiers, new and old, to fall in and move out. There were still many, many homes, temples, and markets to search. They would put out any fires that they came across if such flames were not already being dealt with by Captain Valisson and Captain Moonbend, and they would send any injured they found either back to the Loyalist camp or to Captain Ringstad.

Hector's forces had grown by nearly eighty, sixty of them wishing to stay with him permanently. Most of the fires in Storolfshvall were stamped out, and more and more citizens were being found and healed. The skies looked far less black.

Perhaps there's hope for this city after all, Hector thought. And perhaps there's hope for us as well.

~*~

"Sir! Are you alright?"

Hector tried to wheeze out, Yes, I'm perfectly fine. Instead, he started coughing and his legs gave out. He collapsed against the outside wall of a small temple which he had been leaning against. He would have drunk some water out of his canteen if he hadn't sent Tekakwitha to the Loyalist camp with his water supply still strapped to the side of her saddle.

Lieutenant Erlendottir ran forward and dropped to her knees in front of him. She offered him her water. He thought about telling her to save it, but he pushed his pride down and accepted the offered water. He wouldn't have been able to verbally protest anyway, and he was almost too tired to care. Someone else ripped off part of their tunic, folded it, and doused it in their own water, which was somehow still mostly cool. The damp cloth was pressed to his face as he panted, gasping for air. He knew that his face was black from soot and grime, and that was only confirmed when the cloth came away filthy.

It had been nearly two hours since the fire at the library, and as far as Hector had been informed, all of the remaining fires in Storolfshvall had been put out. Thankfully, there had been far more reported alive than Hector had feared. Apparently, according to the information that he had received, there were also no Insurrectionist soldiers left in the city, Hector didn't know whether that was because they had fled or because they had all been killed. He hoped that it was the first and not the latter.

"Find Lord Hector a healer!" Lieutenant Erlendottir ordered the soldiers standing around her. "Quickly!"

"There's no need, Lieutenant," Hector wheezed. "I just need a moment."

It wasn't entirely a lie. Hector didn't feel truly injured. There were probably bruises and small cuts and burns all over him, but it wasn't as if he was bleeding out. In truth, he was just exhausted and dehydrated. He needed to sit down, stop running, stop fighting fires, and just breathe. He had been telling multiple people throughout the past four or so hours to breathe and know their limits. Hector always pushed himself to the brink, and he valued other people far more than himself, but he recognized that as he leaned with his back against that temple wall, coughing and on the edge of passing out, that he needed to rest.

"Sir, are you sure? You-"

"Yes, yes, I'm sure. Leave me here with some water and some quiet and I'll be right as rain. You, all twenty-five of you, go ahead without me. A can defend myself just fine, this city still needs you. We're almost there, but we're not there yet. My Companion should be here any moment. I'll call for her, now go!"

Lieutenant Erlendottir hesitated, but not for long. She ordered the twenty-five soldiers under her command to move out and keep searching the last of the buildings on the edge of the city, as they had been doing before their leader had collapsed. Soon, they were out of sight, having left Hector with a canteen of water and the damp cloth to wipe his face with.

Hector didn't know how much time passed as he sat there against the wall of the temple. He simply took occasional drinks of water and tried his best to clean his face. Most importantly, he breathed. He breathed, and he allowed his body and his mind to rest.

A part of his mind told him that he should have fought his dehydration and his fatigue and seen the mission through all the way. They were almost there! All the fires were gone, the skies had cleared of smoke, many injured had been healed or sent to be healed, and Hector was positive that they had found almost all if not all of the citizens still left in Storolfshvall. The warrior had been informed that apparently an additional hundred people had seen the Loyalist drowning out the fires and healing the injured, and as a result, they had offered to join the Loyalist army and to assist the soldiers and commanders in helping the city and their country. The mission was almost complete, and it had actually gone far better than expected. You should have seen it through. You should have fought for longer. You could have made it! You-

No. I couldn't have.

Hector knew that he had pushed himself as far as he could. He had been non-stop for the past four hours, and his body finally had enough. He could still lead. He could still close off the mission and arrive back at camp in one piece. He just needed a moment. He just...

Hector shook himself. He could feel his body and mind slipping into sleep, and he wouldn't allow that. He could rest, but he could not sleep yet. The warrior was about to whistle for Tekakwitha, hoping she was back in the city and looking for him, but something suddenly crashed in the alleyway next to him.

Hector started and flicked his wrist, drawing out his wrist sword. He shifted into a low crouch and growled under his breath. Then, a small body skittered around the corner and hid behind a stack of crates on the other side of the alley opening.

A child.

Hector sat back down and drew his blade back into his glove. The sound altered the child and they peeked around the stack of crates only to hide again when they spotted Hector. Hector didn't say anything and he didn't move. He simply watched and waited.

A moment later the little head slowly looked around the edge of the crates again. There were tiny eyes that were so dark that they appeared black, incredibly pale skin hidden under layers of ash and soot, and there was a head of long hair, the whitest of blonde. Hector sat right where he was and remained silent. He let the child examine him, decide whether or not to run. Soon, the decision was made.

The child fully stepped out of their hiding place.

A girl, about seven or eight. That's what I thought.

"Are you one of the monsters?" she asked in the native tongue.

"I might be," Hector replied in kind. He tilted his head to the side. "Do you think I am?"

"You look like one of them. You talk like one of them. You are one of them."

"Are you afraid of me?"

"Yes."

The little girl balled her tattered white nightgown in her hands tightly. Tears fell from her eyes and down her already tear-stained cheeks. She shook from head to toe. Yet, she didn't run. She stayed and stared Hector straight in the eyes. Hector stared back.

"You're very brave then," Hector said, very slowly beginning to shift to his feet.

As he did so, the girl stiffened.

"I'm not going to hurt you."

"You're lying."

"What makes you think that?"

"Because that's what the monsters said before."

The little girl suddenly sprinted back down the alleyway. Hector got to his feet as quickly as he could and raced after her. She was young and she wasn't exhausted like him, so she ran far faster. Far faster. She somehow moved like wind. However, Hector could still track her. She left little bloody footprints everywhere she went.

She's injured, at least her feet are, Hector observed grimly.

The footprints led him into a nearby household. He skidded to a stop in front of the door. There was movement inside the building accompanied by soft crying. Hector slipped through the door.

The home didn't look like it had caught fire, but there did appear the leftovers of a fight. The house was wrecked. Hector turned to look into what must have been the kitchen.

There were three dead bodies on the floor. Two had been stabbed with kitchen knives and the other's head had been the victim of a meat tenderizer. There was blood everywhere, and the bodies appeared to be those of Loyalists.

I need to find the girl. Now.

Hector left the kitchen and followed the bloody footprints again. He ran towards the sound and soon found himself up the stairs of the home and in front of the closed door of the master bedroom door. There was another body in the hallway, and a long, thick smear of blood leading right under the door. The door of the bedroom was locked, but Hector had long ago learned how to pick any number of locks. He made quick work of the lock using the hairpin he found on the body in the hallway. Then Hector opened the door.

The little girl was standing in the middle of the half-destroyed room which had no windows, a knife clenched tightly in both her hands. She brandished it at Hector, tears streaming down her face.

"D-don't come any closer!" she sobbed, holding the knife higher. "Go away! Leave us alone!"

"Us?" Hector questioned, knowing a second later what she meant.

There were two clearly dead bodies behind her and one more where Hector couldn't tell. The two that were dead must have been her parents. The woman was covered in a blanket that had been soaked through with blood, and she was clearly what had made the smear outside the door. The young girl must have dragged her body into the bedroom to be protected. The man's head laid in such a way that it was made obvious that he had broken his neck. Beside them, laying on a bloody mattress that had been pulled from the flipped bed was another young girl, dark-haired, maybe a few years older than the girl in front of Hector. A messy bandage was tied around her head, and it was impossible to tell if she was breathing or not. A small, black, very-much-living cat laid on her stomach.

"I said go!" the white-haired girl yelled, her voice cracking

She took a few steps forward only to retreat back again, crying even harder. She was shaking so badly that Hector was sure she would drop the knife.

"Is she alive?" Hector asked, motioning to the girl on the mattress.

The white-haired girl paused, taken aback. Then she slowly shook her head before loosing a heart-breaking wail, dropping her knife and her knees to the ground. Hector moved forward to take the knife, and the girl scrambled backwards, still sobbing.

Hector slid the knife behind him. Then he slowly removed his own weapons, including his gloves and did the same. He got on his knees, and looked the girl in the eyes.

"I am not going to hurt you. I am not one of the peop... the monsters who did this."

"But you... you look like them."

"I know. The monsters pretend to be like me and my friends so that they can hurt people. My friends and I are here to fix what the monsters did, to help."

The girl suddenly sat up straighter. There was the saddest glimmer of hope in her eyes, and Hector's heart broke knowing what she was about to ask. She looked back at the woman, the man, and the other little girl.

"You can fix them? You can make them alive again?"

Tears filled Hector's own eyes. "No, sweetheart, but I can help you."

The girl began to wail again. She put her head in her hands and curled in on herself.

"I want Mama and Papa!" she screamed. "I want Nyx!"

Hector took a risk and moved forward, taking the girl into his arms. She stiffened and fought against him for a moment, but then, she wrapped her arms tightly around him and sobbed into him. The poor girl felt like nothing but skin and bones in his arms, and that was not a recent development; something had been wrong in this city long before the Loyalists had arrived. Hector stroked her hair and began to sing softly. It was a simple and well known lullaby, nothing special, but it was something.

Hector didn't know how long he stayed knelt on the ground with the little girl in his arms. It could have been ten minutes or a hundred. But however long it was, Hector continued to hold the girl, and he continued to sing. Eventually, the girl's wailing subsided into quiet tears.

Hector picked the child up and started to move towards the door. He knew that he had to get her out of the bloody, cursed house as quickly as possible, but he didn't want her walking because of her injured feet. The child lifted her teary face from Hector's chest and reached back towards the room.

"No, no! Artemis!"

Hector understood that she was calling for the tiny cat and he knelt down again. The little black animal ran over and jumped into the girl's arms. Hector was baffled that the animal had stayed calm throughout Hector's break-in and the white-haired child's sobbing, but calm it was. It was also remarkably obedient. It nuzzled into the girl's neck, and she held it tightly. Hector tried to stand up, but the girl fought against him again.

"I can't go! I can't leave them! MAMA! PAPA!"

Tears were streaming down her face in choked sobs again. Hector held onto her tighter.

"We won't leave them," Hector said. "We won't. I promise. I'll get my friends, and they'll get Mama, Papa, and Nyx. But we have to go downstairs so that my friends will get here. We won't leave them. I promise."

The girl hesitated, a few more tears falling down her cheeks, but then she curled back into him and was silent except for a few quiet sobs. Hector left the room, walking quickly past the body in the hallway and down the stairs. Hector walked just as briskly if not more so past the kitchen. He was sure that the girl had seen the bodies already, but he didn't want her to have to do so again.

When Hector was outside, he shifted the girl in his arms so that he could whistle for Tekakwitha. She should have arrived back in Storolfshvall by now. If not, something was wrong. Hector waited for several seconds, and nothing happened. He whistled again, louder this time, and the white-haired girl covered her ears.

"I'm sorry," Hector said quietly, holding onto her tighter.

The warrior was starting to grow worried. But before he could truly start to panic, he felt that familiar, beautiful rambling in the ground. A few seconds later, Tekakwitha rounded the corner, and the little girl screamed.

"It's alright!" Hector assured. "It's alright! This is my friend, Tekakwitha. She's like Artemis."

Hector motioned to the tiny black cat in the girl's arms. The child looked down at her animal friend for a moment, then looked back at Tekakwitha, who had stopped several feet in front of her and Hector. Then, the girl relaxed.

Hector smiled slightly before turning to his Animal Companion.

"I need you to go find either Captain Ringstad or Lieutenant Erlendottir, okay? Bring them back here. They're smart; they'll figure out that you're trying to take them to me. Go, quickly."

Tekakwitha blinked in understanding. Then, she was off.

Hector slowly sat down and leaned against the wall of the house, careful not to jostle the girl in his arms. He was quiet for several long moments, and so was she, then, surprisingly, she spoke.

"What is your name?"

Hector was taken aback by the fact that she spoke to him first, and willingly at that, but he answered quickly.

"My name is Hector. What about you, my child? What is your name?"

"Selene."

"Moon. That's a beautiful name. Very fitting. Is this your home, Selene?"

"No,"

Hector tilted his head slightly to the side at that, and the girl noticed, and she noticed what he wanted to know. Hector could see in her wide, black eyes that she was very observant.

"Mama and Papa brough me and Nyx here just a little while ago," the girl explained, a few small tears leaving her eyes as she spoke. "We were hungry, and we had to leave our home. Mama always talked about the magical kingdom that she lived in when she was a very little girl. She said that it was beautiful and special, and that we should go there, so we did. But it isn't beautiful or special here, and I've never seen any magic.

"We thought that we would be able to eat when we came here, that we could find a new good house, but we're still hungry, and we didn't get to go to the big, beautiful, magical city. We're not important enough. The king doesn't care about us. That's what Papa says. He says that the king only cares about the important people. They aren't hungry, but they get all the food. They don't need more big houses, but they still have all of them. They don't need all the magic, but they still get all of it.

"Mama agrees with Papa. She says that when we got here, she cried because the magical city was filled with evil people, monsters, monsters who kill for the king and burn our towns. She says a good man made them leave the city. She says he made the monsters go away. Now they're trying to get back to the magical city, so that the king will be in charge again, and he'll take all the food and land and give it to the important people."

Hector didn't know what to say. He was horrified, but more than that, he was guilty. He knew that Edmund had prioritized the nobles and the powerful magic-users when repopulating the Dark Kingdom. He believed that first and foremost, the government, the Order, and the royals needed to be built back up so that the rest of the kingdom could follow as they had before the Fall. He wanted to make things the way they were before. And so, the Capital was filled with only the nobility, the wealthy, and the magically powerful. They were the people who Edmund believed were the most important. The king only cares about the important people.

Suddenly, the ground began to rumble again, and Hector heard shouting. Selene buried her face in Hector's shoulder, gripping onto him tight with a small and scared whimper. Hector stood and held the little girl close. Tekakwitha rounded the corner again with Captain Ringstad and over thirty others with her.

"Lord Hector!" Ringstad exclaimed when she saw him. She ran faster and stopped in front of him, bowing quickly. "What has happened? Are you alright?"

"Yes, Captain, I'm perfectly fine. Thank you for your concern. What I need is a healer for this girl and a few of your men to go into the house and upstairs."

"Are there Insurrectionists up there?"

A few of Ringstad's men gasped and tightened their grip on their weapons.

"No, there..." - Hector looked down at Selene. He sighed and switched languages, speaking in common. Selene didn't seem to understand the words, which was good in a horrible kind of way. - "There are three bodies in the master bedroom of the home, and the girl won't leave without them. I need you to bring them down here and take them with us so that we can take her back to camp. She's hurt and starving."

"Of course, sir," Captain Ringstad said, replying also in common. "I'll send my most gentle magic-users up there. They will make the bodies look less gruesome before they bring them down, for the girl's sake. As for her, I'll heal her myself." - Ringstad signaled for nine of her soldiers to do as she had said before turning back to Hector and Selene. - "How is she hurt?"

"It's her feet," Hector answered. "I'm not exactly sure what's wrong, but they're bleeding badly. There are also some pretty nasty cuts on her calves."

Captain Ringstad nodded. She slowly and gently placed her hands on Selene's feet and legs as Hector removed his hands from her ears. Selene flinched and cried out, but Hector soothed her. The magic-user muttered a few phrases under her breath and in just a minute or two, Selene was healed. Hector was confused that the girl hadn't cried, but Ringstad explained, slightly breathless, that she had used extra energy to make sure that it wasn't painful.

Soon after, Ringstad's nine soldiers returned not just with the cleaned bodies of Selene's parents and sister, but also the four bodies of the Loyalist soldiers. Captain Ringstad looked at Hector in a way that asked, Did you know? But she didn't need him to speak his answer. It was clear enough from his eyes. He mouthed at her, not a word. She nodded, and her soldiers began to move out. Hector carefully took his place in Tekakwitha's saddle with Selene still in his arms before riding to the front of the formation. They were to rejoin with General Ulysses. The mission was complete, and Storolfshvall was salvaged.

Now we have to deal with the aftermath.

~*~

Hector sighed with relief when General Ulysses marched out of Storolfshvall to join up with the rest of Hector's forces. The general looked an absolute mess, covered head to toe in soot and grime, and visibly slumped in exhaustion. Though, Hector supposed that he didn't look much better.

Hector and Ulysses smiled at each other when the general took his place at Hector's side at the front of the army. Hector ordered his forces to move out, and once they were moving, he turned back to face Ulysses. He smiled again.

"It's so good to see you," he said with an exhausted and relieved laugh.

"We saw each other less than five hours ago," Ulysses reminded the warrior.

"It felt so much longer than that, Ulysses."

"I know, I know. It's good to see you too, Hector."

The Keiserlig Komandante laughed with Hector for a moment. Then he wiped his brow on his sleeve before eyeing Selene curiously for a long moment.

The white-haired girl had stayed quiet in Hector's arms throughout the time that the warrior had spent regrouping his forces and leaving the city of Storolfshvall. She had kept her face buried in Hector's shoulder through it all, and she had absolutely refused to be separated from him. And so, she had stayed in his arms atop Tekakwitha's saddle. Even though she hadn't looked up in what seemed forever, Hector made sure that the bodies of her parents and older sister were being transported in a wagon at the very front of the formation, so that if she did look up, she would be able to see them, and she would know that Hector had kept his promise to her, and that her family was within her sights. Her cat, Artemis had also not left her arms, which quite surprised Hector.

"Who is she?" Ulysses asked, inclining his head towards Selene.

"Her name is Selene," Hector responded. "She's an orphan. Her parents were killed during the battle."

"They were soldiers?"

"No. They were normal, innocent people, and yet they were murdered right in front of her. She knows that they're all dead. I found her defending their bodies. She was terrified, but she still protected them, even though they're gone. She asked me if I was one of the 'monsters' who had burned the city and slaughtered her family."

Hector looked at Ulysses, who stared wide-eyed back at him. His beautiful, intelligent green eyes were filled with shock, confusion, and disgust.

"I know you don't Understand, Sees, and to be completely honest, I don't either. All I do know is that when we get back to camp, Apaiz Alfketill and King Edmund have a lot of explaining to do."

Chapter Text

Hector rode into camp with a feeling of terrible dread. The camp was far, far too quiet, and when Hector and his forces arrived at the borders, the entire rest of the army stopped what little conversation was going on to look up at them. Hector couldn't make out the exact emotions on their faces or the thoughts churning behind their eyes, but he did make out a few consistent expressions - Fear, confusion, and pity. Hector held Selene tighter.

The girl had still not looked up from where her face was buried in Hector's shoulder, but she must have known where she was nonetheless as she also gripped Hector tighter when they crossed into the temporary Loyalist camp, keeping her cat clutched in her other arm.

General Ulysses spared Hector having to speak or announce what had happened.

"Storolfshvall has been salvaged, and many of their people have agreed to join us!" he shouted so that all in the area could hear him.

A half-hearted cheer went up through the crowd. They sounded far more relieved and exhausted than triumphant. Selene had flinched when she heard the sudden noise, however non-threatening it was, but Hector was quick to sooth her.

General Ulysses began giving orders to find the civilians who had been brought back from Storolfshvall to be healed. He wanted to assure that they had been properly treated, and he needed to know exactly how many there were. He also ordered healers, food, and water for the soldiers who had gone to Storolfshvall with him and Lord Hector. The soldiers then broke formation on Ulysses' order, running towards their friends. Quiet chatter started to buzz through the crowd, and Hector didn't need to guess what they were talking about.

Several people approached the warrior, stable hands and magic-users. He was helped down from Tekakwitha's saddle and stabilized when he stumbled. It was obvious that he still needed much rest, but he couldn't afford that right now.

An elderly healer approached Hector and tried to take Selene from his arms. The white-haired girl cried out and held onto Hector tighter, crushing him with her tiny arms. The healer still tried to take her, telling her that she needed to come with him to be cleaned up, but she still fought and screamed. Before Hector could order the old man to stop, the cat, Artemis, hissed and scratched the man's face. He yelped and pulled back, holding his face in his hands. The cat hissed again.

"Heal yourself," Hector ordered the man, who scowled at Selene and her cat. "I'll handle the girl."

The elderly healer mumbled angrily under his breath as he stalked away. Artemis immediately calmed down and settled back in Selene's arms. Hector was about to wonder what was up with the strange black cat before noting that Luna or Lady would have done the same thing had Hector been in Selene's position.

I guess the cat's more like Tekakwitha than I thought.

One of Hector's lieutenants approached him and bowed deeply, offering him his weapons. Apparently, she had been with Captain Ringstad when Selene and her deceased family were taken from their home, and she had retrieved her general's weapons off of the floor of the master bedroom. Hector thanked the young soldier, taking his weapons back. He carefully slipped his gloves back on and slipped his dagger back in his left boot. Selene didn't seem to notice, and if she did, she didn't react.

The soldier bowed again, but before she could walk away, Hector regained her attention.

"Where is Captain Ringstad, soldier?"

"Captain Ringstad is by the camp entrance, dividing us up into groups to be sent to healers and magic-users," she answered. "But I needed to deliver your weapons back to you first, sir."

"Thank you. Now go; that burn looks bad."

She bowed once more before running off to rejoin with the rest of her group.

Hector quickly found Ringstad just where the young soldier had said she was. However, she appeared just about finished dividing up her men and sending them to be healed and cleaned.

"Ringstad!" Hector shouted.

The captain quickly turned in his direction and ran forward to meet him.

"Yes, my lord? What is it?"

"I need you to take Selene," Hector explained. "She needs to bathe and to have any other wounds treated. She also needs food and water. I know that this isn't part of your duty, but I don't believe that she'll go with anyone else."

"My duty is whatever you say it is, Lord Hector," Ringstad replied. "Of course I'll take the girl. I will take her back to my tent. There's no one else staying there but Captain Riverheart and Captain Thidrikdottir, and they're both at the healers with serious injuries."

"Thank you, Ringstad, thank you," - Hector looked down at Selene and shook her shoulder gently, switching to the native tongue of the Dark Kingdom. - "Selene? Selene, Captain Ringstad is here. You remember Captain Ringstad, right? She healed your feet."

Hector was relieved when the girl at least looked up from Hector's shoulder. She studied Ringstad for a moment, and the captain smiled kindly at her the entire time. Selene's grip on Hector loosened slightly, and Hector took that as an indication to keep going.

"She is going to take you to have a bath. She-"

Selene immediately turned away and hid in Hector's arms, grabbing firmly onto him. Hector resisted the urge to groan. He couldn't continue to have this girl cling to him. He had to find out where the bodies of her parents had been taken so that he could figure out what to do with them. He had to find Prince Eugene and King Edmund. He had to get to the bottom of what had happened at Storolfshvall and confront Apaiz Alfketill. He wanted to help her and take care of her, but he couldn't do that all by himself. He needed help, and so did she. He needed her to go with someone else, yet she wouldn't let go of him.

Captain Ringstad took a step forward and placed her hand on Selene's arm. The girl flinched and tried to pull away, but Ringstad kept her hand there for only a moment. Then she stepped back again, seeming to concentrate on something, her eyes closed. Selene's back was turned to the captain, so she couldn't see what she was doing, but to Hector it was obvious that Ringstad was performing some kind of spell.

Suddenly, Selene's grip on Hector started to relax, and she gradually became less stiff. Her breathing slowed, and Hector could see that her eyelids had begun to droop.

"Are you sleepy, Selene?" Ringstad asked softly.

The white-haired girl shook her head, but then a few more moments went by, and she hesitantly nodded. She looked like she was fighting to stay awake, but she couldn't keep up the fight for long. In less than a minute, Selene was fast asleep in Hector's arms.

Hector paused for just a moment, and then he gently transferred the girl into Ringstad's arms.

"I won't let her wake up until you're with her again," Ringstad said. "Unfortunately, because she's asleep, that means I won't be able to feed her, but at least I can get her clean and healed, and I trust that you won't be away from her too long."

"No, I'll come back as soon as I can so that she can eat. Make sure that no one stops you on your way to your tent. Thank you, Captain Ringstad, truly."

"No one will, and she's safe with me. You're welcome, my lord. It is an honor to serve you and to help my people."

The captain bowed quickly to Hector, careful not to jostle Selene too much, before turning and making her way back to her tent to care for Selene. Hector watched them go until Ringstad and the little girl were out of sight.

He sighed before turning away, intending first to find the white-haired girl's parents and figure out what to do with them as well as the other dead. After that, he would find Prince Eugene or his father to organize a meeting as soon as possible. Hector also hoped to find his nephew, trusting that the young alchemist would give him some answers. And then there was Selene...

Hector sighed again. There was so much to be done, and still so many villages on their march to the Capital. And on top of that, they needed to hurry if they were to arrive in time and meet the Insurrectionist army anywhere close to the Capital. However, the warrior didn't get very far to finding Selene's parents and older sister.

"Hector," Mythica said from behind the warrior.

Hector nearly jumped right out of his skin. He hadn't heard the woman approach him, nor had he felt her footsteps behind him. Mythica had always had a way of sneaking up on him, or anyone for that matter, when no one else could.

"You can't do that to me!" Hector exclaimed, holding a hand to his heaving chest.

"Who was that girl?" Mythica asked, ignoring Hector's accusation. "The one who just left with Captain Aslaug Ringstad?"

"Her name is Selene," the warrior answered quietly. "She's a little girl from Storolfshvall. Her parents and her older sister, Nyx, were murdered there. They weren't soldiers or a threat, and they were killed anyway."

"Was it the Insurrectionists who killed them?"

"No, it was us, Mythica. There were the bodies of three Loyalist soldiers in their home as well as their own."

Mythica sighed sadly. "I had feared that you would say that. You rescued her?"

Hector nodded.

"I assume that is why she was clinging to you in such a way?"

"She had injuries on her feet and Ringstad was the one who healed her." Hector explained. "Ringstad was the only person she even thought about going with. Even then she wouldn't let go of me."

"Of course she didn't. Hector, her life has been turned upside-down, and everything she loves has been violently taken away from her. Her parents and her sister are dead, her city was attacked and burned, and she was taken to the center of the army which did that. You are the only person here that she believes isn't trying to hurt her. She associates you with being safe and protected, and the rest of this army with destruction and pain. You're the last thing she has to cling to. The girl is terrified, and she's grieving. Of course she doesn't want to be separated from you. Give her time and be gentle with her."

"I'm trying, Mythica. I'm trying..." - Hector ran an ash-covered hand over his already ash-covered face. - "The important thing for the moment is that she's resting, and Ringstad is going to clean her up and heal her while I get to the bottom of what the hell happened in Storolfshvall. I don't suppose you would know anything about that, would you?"

"You need just as much rest as the girl does," Mythica said, once again ignoring Hector's last statement. "And you certainly need to be cleaned."

Mythica began to examine Hector's face and check him over for injuries despite his protests. He insisted that he was just fine, and what he really needed was to do his job. She continued to demonstrate her unparalleled ability to ignore him. She healed several of his smaller wounds, but that was the best that she could do. Magical healing wasn't her specialty. Hector started to say something else, but Mythica interrupted him.

 "All of the bodies of the dead citizens of Storolfshvall are being taken to the far northeast side of camp to be separated into groups. Those whose family members claim them by sunset will be buried, burned, or otherwise attended to by the dictation of the family. The rest of the bodies will be burned on mass the pyres an hour after sunset. General Ulysses or you will be making a speech at that mass funeral. I or someone I trust can find the girl's parents under orders from you and bring them back to Selene for a proper funeral at a later date. Now, what does her family look like?"

Hector quickly gave the descriptions of the three family members, including the injuries that killed them. He was sure to mention that they should all be together. Mythica took mental note of each and assured Hector once again that she would take care of it, and he needed to rest. For a change, Hector ignored her.

"Where's Eugene and Edmund?"

"I don't know, but before you and Ulysses arrived, they were speaking in private with Apaiz Alfketill and Quirin."

"Quirin? Why would they need to speak with Quirin?"

Mythica paused for a moment, clearly thinking over what to say, but she made up her mind quickly. Mythica was not an indecisive person or one to hold back the truth of the matter.

"Varian has been discharged from Apaiz Alfketill's forces, and he is currently a prisoner awaiting trial for insubordination."

"What?!"

Hector pushed past Mythica with a growl. He stormed off towards the large tent in the center of camp reserved for the royals. Mythica followed after him, having to run to keep up with his long, angry strides.

"Hector, where are you going?"

"I'm going to find my brothers and to have a word with Alfketill," the warrior growled in response.

"And what then? What will you do when you find them? Varian was not under your command; you have no power over what happens to him. What is to be done about this situation is the decision of Apaiz Alfketill and King Edmund! You need to rest! You're going to collapse any minute!"

"I'm still going to find out what happened. Varian is my nephew, and I have a right to know. I'll be fine. Go find Selene's family while I handle this."

"Hector-"

"Go!"

Mythica stopped while Hector kept marching on, a heavy limp in his step.

"If you are so concerned with your family," she called after him. "Then perhaps you should consider what watching you destroy yourself does to me."

Was that anger in her voice? Mythica rarely if ever became outwardly angry, especially not at Hector. But the warrior kept going anyway despite Mythica's stinging words and despite his heavy breathing and the pain in his head. He needed to find Quirin, find Varian, find Edmund, and find out what was going on.

~*~

Hector ran into Quirin before he arrived at King Edmund's tent. His older brother was storming off towards the other side of the temporary Loyalist camp, a dark cloud of wrath handing over him. He nearly ran Hector over when the warrior emerged from between two supply tents.

"Brother!"

The fury melted off of Quirin's face when he saw his younger brother. Quirin embraced Hector tightly.

"Oh, Hector, I was so worried! When I heard about the fires, and I saw how many dead were brought back, I feared the worst."

"I'm okay, Quirin," Hector assured gently, leaning into his brother's arms. "I'm okay."

"Are you sure?" Quirin pulled away and began to examine his brother.

"Yeah, yeah, I know, I look awful, but I promise I'm fine. I'm just dirty and tired. Where's Varian?"

Quirin grew serious once more and his face darkened again.

"They're keeping my son at the post," he growled. "He's heavily guarded, but Edmund is allowing me to see him despite the best efforts of Alfketill."

Quirin spat on the ground, his fist clenched tight at his side. Hector took a step forward and placed his hand on Quirin's arm. He stiffened for a brief moment at the contact, but he quietly relaxed and met his young brother's eyes.

"Brother, what happened?" Hector asked. "Why is Varian a prisoner? What the hell happened at Storolfshall?"

"When Apaiz Alfketill and his forces came back from Storolfshvall," Quirin began after a deep breath. "They smelled of smoke, and I couldn't find my son. That was until the rear of the army entered camp. There were rows and rows of people being led by Alketill's men, all of them chained. They were all our own soldiers, and at the front was Varian.

"They wouldn't let me get close to him, and when he tried to cry out for me, they beat him. They beat my son..."

A few angry tears fell from Quirin's eyes. Hector wiped them away and took his brother by the arm.

"Why were Varian and the others chained?" Hector asked gently. "What wrong were they guilty of? I was told insubordination, but no one has explained to me what that means."

"Alfketill claims that Varian and the others all refused to obey his orders and to take part in subduing the Insurrectionists. He says that they wouldn't do what was required to defeat the soldiers and contain the civilians. He even accused my son of actively assisting the enemy, and so he is charging him with treason as well. He calls him a turncoat for putting out the fires, 'deconstructing the containment of the Insurrectionist city-dwellers'. He claims that Varian helped some of the Insurrectionists escape and that he defended them from our soldier's blades. He places similar accusations on a few others. The rest are called disobedient and complacent, and they are all under arrest."

Hector hugged his brother tightly, allowing him to lean his head on his shoulder. He simply held him for several minutes before speaking again, but his arms stayed wrapped around Quirin.

"You said that Varian is being kept at the post and the rest of those accused are arrested as well. Edmund is allowing you to see Varian, but do you know what's being done about this in the long term?"

"There's supposed to be a meeting just before sunset this evening," Quirin answered after a deep breath. "They'll be addressing the case of my son as well as the others, especially the ones claimed to have committed treason. There will also be investigation into what happened at Storolfshvall, Apaiz Alfketill's exact orders, and the Insurrectionist presence in the city. General Ulysses organized it, and he was the leading voice in the case for the fair questioning and ultimate release of my son."

"Good. That's good." Hector sighed in relief.

He made a mental note to thank Ulysses for his support when he got the chance, and he wanted to speak with him in private about what had happened anyway. He was sure that if anyone would listen to him, it would be Ulysses.

Hector took a deep breath that sounded far more like another sigh. He looked back up at his brother, the smallest exhausted smile tugging at the corners of his lips.

"Come on. Let's go visit my nephew."

"But how will you see him?" Quirin asked. "Edmund only gave me written permission to do so, and only for fifteen minutes at that."

"I literally outrank everyone here but the king and Ulysses," Hector replied with a smirk. "What are those lieutenants guarding him going to do? Tell me no?"

"Hector-" Quirin said in a warning tone.

"Oh, come on! You act as if misusing my authority is something I've never done before."

Hector turned, weaving his way through the small paths in between tents and supply circles. There would have been a skip in his step had he not been terribly exhausted with a sizable limp. Quirin sighed and shook his head as he watched his brother go, but he followed after him with a smile. He was grateful for his brother's support, his energy, and his boundless loyalty. And so, even with Hector's immature and sometimes annoying speech and habits, Quirin wouldn't trade his little brother for the world.

~*~

Just as Hector had said, the fact that he did not carry written permission from King Edmund or General Ulysses bore no issue for him. None of the fifteen armed men and women forming a tight circle around Varian opposed Hector entering as well.

As the circle parted, Quirin ran forward before Hector was sure he had even spotted his son in the center. Hector stepped far calmer into the circle and waited for the guards to close up the circle once again, ensuring the family's privacy from prying eyes. Their own backs were also turned away from the center so that they could watch for any threat and to keep anyone from becoming involved with the dangerous "traitor" enclosed in the circle they formed.

All that Hector saw for several long moments was Quirin's shaking back as he wrapped his arms and seemingly his whole body around Varian. The warrior hung slightly back and allowed the father to hold his beloved son without interruption. But eventually, Quirin pulled away enough for Hector to see his nephew's face.

Varian was barefoot, and he was still in the ash-covered and bloody clothes which he had been wearing during the battle at Storolfshvall. Only now, his armor and weapons had all been removed, leaving only his trousers and his tunic. He was chained to the tall wooden post that had been hammered into the ground by not just his wrists and ankles, but by his neck as well.

Hector wondered in a brief moment of anger how Ulysses could have allowed his nephew to be collared in such a humiliating way, but he was quick to remind himself that such a cruel action was far more likely the decision of Apaiz Alfketill. Ulysses had more than likely protested, but in the end, he had picked his battles carefully and chose not to die on such a hill. The boy had been humiliated before; he could handle it again, and it was far more important that Ulysses fight hard to have him pardoned and released than to have him comfortable.

Varian looked up from where his filthy and bruised face was buried in his father's shoulder and met Hector's eyes. A choked sob was released from his throat before he cried out his uncle's name. Hector rushed over and threw his arms around his nephew, holding him tight, careful not to hurt him or cause him to tug on the chains.

The boy tried his hardest to wrap his arms around his uncle, but his chained wrist wouldn't allow it. He couldn't shift much farther forward without the collar and the chain connecting it to the post tugging on his throat and choking him, nor could he shift his position because of his restrained ankles and feet. Still, Varian tried to move closer to his uncle. He attempted in vain to hold him in return, almost clawing at him. He cried in a way that Hector hadn't heard him when his father hugged him, and he wondered, concerned, what Hector was doing to make him react in such a way.

"I-I thought that you were dead!" Varian wept. "He said that... he said that he wouldn't allow you to go to the city, that-that if you did, you would die!"

"Why? Why would I die?" Hector asked, stroking Varian's hair soothingly.

"There w-were chemical spills everywhere...everywhere! The fires... There-there were so many, and it was all just waiting to get worse! He said that the people would never join you, and that if the... if the fires didn't kill you, they would. He-he was going to keep you in camp, tell you there was no hope, that they wouldn't join y-you, convince you and everyone to move on so that they... so they wouldn't see!"

Varian's voice broke, and he was crying too hard to speak anymore. Hector soothed his nephew, assuring him that he was just fine. Quirin took his son's hands while Hector continued to gently stroke his nephew's raven hair. Varian's tears started to subside, but the tender moment was interrupted by one of the guards forming the circle around Varian and his family.

"Five minutes!"

Hector took Varian's face in his hands and looked him in the eyes.

"We're gonna get you out of this, okay? Ulysses is already on your side, and I'm sure Edmund will sway when he hears that I am too. Alfketill can't fight all three of us."

"But what about Storolfshvall?" Varian asked, his voice still shaking.

"The city is salvaged. It's damaged as hell, but the fires are gone, and we saved as many people as we could. Some of them even want to join us."

"I'm sure Apaiz Alfketill is having a fit about that."

The smallest smile graced Varian's face, and he let out a half-hearted laugh, though it sounded more like a cough. Hector smiled back and laughed with the boy while his father just held him tighter. Hector wrapped his arms around his brother, who he knew was on the verge of breaking down himself.

"Varian, is there anything you can tell us that can help us?" Hector asked, still holding onto Quirin.

Varian looked up at the guards surrounding him. A few of them had their heads turned back to look at him. There was a warning look in their eyes that Hector didn't like at all, and they gripped their weapons just a little bit tighter.

"I'm not allowed to say anything until the meeting tonight," the boy explained. "I've probably said way too much already. I-"

"It's alright, Varian," Quirin said, cupping his son's cheek. "Don't say more. The last thing that either of us want is for you to get hurt. If you have to stay quiet, stay quiet. We'll handle it later."

"Have they fed you anything?" Hector asked. "Have you had anything to drink?"

Varian shook his head. Quirin took the waterskin off of his belt and held it to his son's lips. The boy quickly drank the whole thing.

"One minute!"

"Stay strong," - Quirin pressed his forehead to Varian's as he spoke. "I'll see you released if it's the last thing I ever do."

"I'll make us all some ham sandwiches when you're freed," Hector said, his eyes starting to mist over. "I hear they make great road snacks."

Varian smiled up at his uncle, a few more tears escaped his wide blue eyes.

"That sounds good," he almost whispered.

Hector embraced Varian tightly just as the circle of guards around them opened up and one of the Loyalist soldiers stepped inside.

"Alright, time's up."

Quirin and Hector reluctantly let go of Varian. They stood up to leave like they had been told but not before casting a last look back at the young man chained to the post. He wasn't crying anymore, and he smiled after them, sitting up as tall as he could. Hector couldn't be prouder of his little nephew.

He watched Varian until he was outside of the circle and closed tightly again, preventing him from spotting the young man. Quirin sighed heavily beside him, causing Hector to finally tear his eyes away.

"You should rest, brother," Hector said, placing a hand on Quirin's shoulder. "You'll need all the energy you can get for this evening."

"You need your rest as well, Hector," Quirin pointed out.

"Yeah, I do, but I've got some things that I need to take care of first."

"Referring to...?"

Hector sighed, and contemplated how much he should say. He started walking away from the tight security circle of Loyalist soldiers before speaking. Quirin followed him intently.

"There's a young girl that I found in Storolfshvall," the warrior explained, lowering his voice. "Her name is Selene. She's an orphan whose parents and sister were killed without cause. They weren't the enemy; they were just normal people trying to defend themselves and survive the attack. But our own soldiers, under the command of Apaiz Alfketill, still murdered them even though we were supposed to keep the casualties to a minimum. Then they just left the girl there, alone, surrounded by death and fire."

"Do you intend to use the case of this girl to bring Alfketill to justice?" Quirin asked after a moment of consideration.

"That's what I was hoping for. But I don't want to hurt the girl any more than she already has been. I don't want to take advantage of her pain, but I believe that she could be a key factor in getting justice for Varian and the people of Storolfshvall. But then again, it's likely that she won't be enough. I mean, is one girl really going to change anyone's mind?"

"I think you have a chance with the girl, with making the point and demonstration that you need. I would suggest keeping the girl there only as long as you need and not a second more. I also doubt that she'll speak directly to anyone there, so you will have to relay her words. She's been clinging to you, hasn't she?"

"Yes. Mythica said that it's to be expected. I suppose you understand the same?"

"I do. And where is she now?"

"She's with Captain Ringstad, captain of one of my two magic-user divisions."

"Why is she with one of your captains?"

"Selene was injured back in Storolfshvall, and Ringstad healed her. She's the only other person that Selene seemed remotely comfortable staying with. Even then, Ringstad had to cast a spell to make her fall asleep so she would go with her. Selene's probably bathed and healed of any other injuries by now, but she can't eat if she's asleep. If she wakes up, and I'm not there, she'll freak out. So, I have to go make sure that she gets fed."

"Be gentle, brother."

Hector nodded. He and Quirin walked with each other for a while longer before Hector arrived at Captain Ringstad's tent. The two embraced and bid each other farewell until the meeting that evening.

Along the way Hector had ordered a passing soldier to take a few moments to come with him to Ringstad's tent. It would be inappropriate if he were to go in there alone, and the soldier had simply been dozing off in a circle of whom Hector assumed were his friends; he wasn't doing anything important.

Now, after he had arrived at the captain's tent and after bidding his older brother goodbye, Hector took a deep breath. Then he knocked on the wooden post holding the tent up before pulling the entrance flap aside.

At first, he didn't spot Ringstad or Selene. However, after closer inspection, he saw a small shape curled up on the farthest cot from the entrance, hidden in the dark corner. There was a little black cat sleeping on the cot beside it. Hector quickly recognized teh first figure as Selene, and he considered running over, but he thought better of it. Instead, he stepped fully inside and secured the tent flap before calling out to Ringstad.

"Lord Hector?" came the response from the other room (if you could call it that. There was only a hung-up cloth divider separating it from the rest of the tent), and Captain Ringstad ran around the corner.

Hector instinctively averted his eyes before realizing that she was not only expecting him, but she was also caring for a child. She wasn't going to be undressed! His cheeks flushed temporarily, but he quickly reminded himself that there was nothing embarrassing about being polite and taking precautions.

"She wasn't as injured as I had feared," Ringstad said, fully clothed only that she was clean now.

She ignored the other man standing at the tent entrance and cut straight to the point. She knew proper protocol and she didn't need to draw attention to what was not important.

"It did, however, take a while to get her clean, but it wasn't too difficult," she continued, leading Hector over to Selene's bedside. "She's been sleeping soundly through it all. Would you like me to wake her up now, my lord? I can get the food and water while you calm her. I suspect she'll be scared when she wakes up and doesn't know where she is."

"Yes, that'd be wonderful. Thank you, Captain."

"Of course, my lord."

Ringstad placed her hand gently on Selene's forehead and muttered a phrase under her breath. The girl began to stir from her sleep, and Ringstad stood and went to one of the tent's supply chests where the rations were kept. There was also some soup cooking above a tiny fire. Hector felt stupid for not bringing food for the girl, since he undoubtedly had more of it than Ringstad did, but the important thing was that Selene was going to eat at all.

Selene's eyes fluttered open and immediately filled with fear. She shot up in the cot and frantically looked around, her eyes filling with panicked tears.

"It's alright, little one, it's alright," Hector soothed in the native tongue. "You are safe."

"Wh-where am I?" Selene whimpered, wrapping her arms tightly around herself.

"You're with me and Captain Ringstad. We brought you here so that you could sleep. You were very tired when we got to camp."

Selene nodded slowly as she remembered the events of the past few hours. Then she looked down at herself and saw that she was clean and in different clothes. Ringstad had given the girl one of her longer tunics to wear after she had bathed her, and Selene definitely noticed that it was not hers and that she had been filthy when she had fallen asleep.

"We did some magic while you were asleep," Hector was quick to say. "Got you cleaned up, and Captain Ringstad gave you some new clothes."

Selene's eyes widened, and she sat up straighter.

"Magic?" she whispered.

"Yes, magic," Hector replied. "There's a lot of it here."

"I've never seen magic."

Hector saw his opportunity, and he was quick to take advantage of it for Selene's good.

"Me and Captain Ringstad can show you some magic," he said after a moment.

Selene's eyes got even bigger. Ringstad stepped forward with what food she had. Hector quickly noted it.

"You can see magic, but you need to eat first. Do you want blueberries or heron soup?"

The girl was quiet for a long moment. She looked down at her lap, and Hector could see the thoughts churning in her head. Hector had presented her with a choice to distract her from the fact that eating was not an option, and he hoped that his tactic worked. It usually did with most younger children, but Selene was not most young children. Eventually, Selene tentatively looked up and met Hector's eyes.

"Heron?" she asked quietly.

Hector smiled. "Of course you can have some heron soup. That's a good choice."

Hector was glad that the girl had chosen the soup, because if she had been truly starving for a long time, then eating solid foods was out of the question. The berries would have certainly been better than dried meat, but still, the soup was the best option. Hector wondered if Selene knew that.

Ringstad stepped forward and knelt down on the ground beside Selene's cot with the bowl of hot soup in hand. The white-blonde girl shied away slightly, but she didn't cry, nor did she curl complete in on herself. Ringstad smiled kindly at her and passed Hector the bowl of soup. He took a spoonful of the broth out and blew on it for a moment before sipping it to show Selene that the food was good, and it wouldn't hurt her. She visibly relaxed. Hector smiled and took out another spoonful with a small bit of heron meat in it. He blew on it again to cool it down, before holding it up to Selene. She tried to take the spoon from him, but Hector pulled back.

"You're shaking," he said. "It wouldn't be good if the soup spilled. You can take the spoon once you've eaten a little. There will be food in your body and blood again, and you'll stop shaking, okay?"

Selene hesitated, but she nodded. She leaned forward and let Hector feed the soup to her. She pulled back as soon as it entered her mouth, but her eyes widened after a second or two, and she swallowed. The girl leaned forward again, almost desperate, even swinging her tiny, thin legs over the edge of the cot to get closer.

That's what I thought, Hector said to himself sadly as he spooned some more broth out of the small bowl. She just needed to taste it, and now all she wants is to eat more. Poor starving girl...

Hector continued to feed Selene for a while longer. He eventually allowed her to hold the spoon herself. Selene's little cat Artemis had slept through it all, and the girl hadn't bothered it. Instead, she had let it sleep in peace. The whole thing was a slow process despite how much the white-haired girl wanted to eat more. Hector had to make sure that she didn't eat too fast or else she would throw it all up again, and he stopped her after the small bowl was empty. Selene whimpered a little, and she clearly wanted more, but she didn't say anything. Hector was sure that she must have known that eating too much after starving would make her sick.

Hector sighed, knowing that it was now time for the hardest part - Telling Selene that he had to go. He didn't want to put the girl to sleep again because, for one, he believed that it was wrong to force her into unconsciousness. And secondly, Selene was clearly a very smart and observant girl who would figure out what they were doing very quickly, and that would destroy any trust between them.

"Selene," Hector said, sitting down on the side of her cot. "We promised that we would show you some magic."

The girl perked up, and Hector smiled. He beckoned Ringstad over. Selene watched her intently as she approached and knelt down beside the cot again. She looked Selene in the eyes before slowly raising her arm.

A dim gold glow began to emanate from her palm, and Selene's eyes got as big as saucers. The glow grew brighter until it burst into dozens of tiny golden sparkles that fell and faded before they hit the ground. It was a simple illusion, one that all beginner magic-users learned, but little Selene was amazed by it.

"Captain Ringstad is going to show you some more magic," Hector said. "And I am going to go to sleep for a while."

Selene's eyes shot to Hector, and she grabbed tightly onto his arm. Her eyes began to mist, and she whimpered about some incomprehensible things. Hector cupped her cheek and looked her in the eyes.

"I am not going away forever," he said slowly. "I will come back. I need to sleep, just like you got to sleep. If I don't sleep, I'll get hurt. I won't be gone forever, Selene, or for long. I will be back in a few hours, and Captain Ringstad will show you all kinds of magic while I'm away. She might even teach you some."

Selene considered for a long while, refusing to let go of Hector. Then she looked up at him, a few small tears leaving her eyes.

"I don't want you to get hurt," she said. "Three hours?"

"Three hours?" Hector asked, and Selene nodded. Her grip loosened just slightly. "Okay. I'll be back here in three hours. I promise."

Selene nodded again, and she slowly let go of Hector's arm. Hector smiled at her before standing up. Ringstad took his place and got Selene's attention with another small illusion. Hector took the opportunity to slip out of the captain's tent with the soldier that had accompanied him. When they were several yards away from the tent, he addressed him.

"Thank you, soldier, for accompanying me. Go now, back to your friends, and rest."

"Yes, sir," the man replied, and he was off.

Hector walked briskly back to his tent, and when he arrived, all four of his animals were waiting there for him. Luna, Lady, and Thanatos jumped all over him excitedly, licking him and rubbing against him. He greeted them with pets and soft words before slipping into his own tent. He asked Lady to wake him up in two hours and fifteen minutes. Then he kicked off his boots and his bloody, ash-covered clothes. He would bathe later. He climbed into his own cot and closed his eyes. He knew that he would need as much sleep as he could get, and he couldn't afford to oversleep, for Selene's sake.

She needs me. Varian needs me. Ulysses needs me. Eugene needs me. Everyone needs me.

Hector groaned. Perhaps going to sleep wouldn't be as easy as he had hoped. 

Chapter Text

Hector's eyelids fluttered open with a small groan. The first thing he saw was Luna's furry face just a few inches away from his. Her breath was hot against him, and he couldn't help but think that her breath smelled.

"Time to be up already?" Hector asked, his words slurring together.

The bearcat blinked in a nod.

Hector sighed, and he groaned again. The warrior couldn't have gotten any more than an hour and forty-five minutes of sleep. It wasn't enough to refresh him, only enough to remind him how much he needed more. Still, Hector sat up and rubbed his eyes. He swung his legs over the side of his cot and stretched for a moment. Then he took ten minutes to run a wet cloth over his body and get into some fresh clothes. He even managed to somewhat brush his hair and wrap it up into a messy bun before grabbing his weapons and running out his tent, whistling for Luna and Lady to follow him while Tekakwitha stayed behind with Thanatos.

He ran through the temporary Loyalist camp without a care for the strange glances of the soldiers being sent his way. Hector couldn't afford to be a minute late to see Selene again. He had made a promise to her and he couldn't even begin to break it. Luna and Lady followed close behind him, glad to actually be running in what seemed forever.

At least they're having a good time, Hector thought.

Soon enough, the warrior found his way back to the tent of Captain Aslaug Ringstad. He had collected another one of his soldiers to enter with him along the way. Hector would have judged the man for his labored breathing, but he was quick to remind himself that the camp was larger than he thought, and not everyone was a lithe, natural-born runner like him. In fact, very few people in the Dark Kingdom were.

Hector knocked on the wooden post supporting the front of the tent before stepping inside.

Selene immediately looked up from where her eyes were trained on Captain Ringstad. The captain had been handing her what looked like a single blueberry, and Selene had seemed quite thrilled about it. The little girl tried to get up from her cot, swinging her legs over the edge, but Hector was already in front of her.

"Don't get up, little one," Hector instructed gently. "You're not well enough yet to be running around."

Selene wrapped her tiny pale arms around Hector and hung onto him tight. He hugged her in return.

"Did you sleep?" she asked, continuing to hold onto him.

"Yes, I did. What about you? Did Captain Ringstad show you lots of magic?"

Selene finally pulled away. Her eyes widened, and she nodded vigorously.

"Yes! It was amazing!" she said, a smile spreading across her tiny face.

Hector couldn't help but grin as well when he saw the girl's smile. He hadn't seen her smile before. It was bright and beautiful, and her dark eyes sparkled.

"That's wonderful!" Hector beamed. He gently picked the girl up and rested her on his hip. "Maybe you can see some more magic when we get back to my tent. I have some work to do, and I thought that you might want to meet some of my other animal friends."

In truth, what Hector was really doing was getting back to his tent so that when a messenger came to fetch him for that evening's meeting, which was just a few short hours away, he would be exactly where he was expected to be. Therefore, no one would have to hunt for him around camp and the meeting would start sooner. But the warrior didn't need to tell Selene all of that yet.

Selene hesitated for a moment, thinking over what Hector had said. Then, she held onto him tighter and nodded. Hector smiled down at her and started towards the tent's entrance. He stopped with the flap half open and looked back at Captain Ringstad. She was smiling after him and the girl.

"Thank you, Ringstad," he said sincerely, switching to common. "Thank you for taking care of her while I sort this out. I'll try not to bring her back here so that you can focus on what you need to do."

"It was a pleasure, Lord Hector," Ringstad replied. "I will pray to the gods for the girl's recovery, physical and mental, and for you as well," - the captain switched to the native tongue and spoke to Selene. "Don't you want your blueberry, Selene?"

The girl immediately perked up and turned to look at Ringstad, who held the single blueberry that she had before between her fingers. Selene nodded and reached out to take the berry from the captain.

"Selene was getting anxious a little while ago about whether you were returning or not," Ringstad explained, still speaking so that the white-haired girl could understand. "So I told her that we would eat a blueberry every minute until you came back, and when she'd had her twelfth blueberry, you would be waiting at the door. She was very happy that we both kept our promises."

Selene popped the little berry in her mouth and smiled, looking between Hector and Captain Ringstad. Hector grinned from ear to ear to see the small girl so happy and that she was comfortable with Ringstad.

"Thank you, Aslaug." Hector said.

"You're welcome...Hector."

The Captain seemed uncertain about what she had said for a moment, but quickly, she seemed to mentally dismiss it. She bowed, and Hector nodded his head slowly in return. Then he turned and left the tent. The soldier that had gone with him followed, and Hector excused him.

Selene cried out for her cat Artemis, and Hector felt like an idiot for forgetting that the tiny animal was in the tent, or even that it existed at all. Though he amended his mistake by immediately kneeling down so that when the little black cat came trotting out of the tent, it could easily jump into Selene's waiting arms. Hector stood as Artemis nestled in Selene's arms, and the white-haired girl turned to hide her face in Hector's shoulder. The warrior had expected her to not want to look around the camp of the people who had destroyed her home, and he severely doubted that she would want to even come close to looking at one of the soldiers who had done it. And so, he held her closer and walked briskly so that they would make it back to his own tent and back to privacy quicker.

Soon enough, Hector and Selene were within sight of the warrior's tent. Tekakwitha instantly perked up when she saw her master, and she let out an excited grunting-growling sound that startled Selene. She wasn't scared, however. She looked up, and a tiny smile tugged up the corners of her mouth when she saw the rhinoceros.

"Hello, Tekakwitha," Selene greeted.

Hector took a second to smile down at her before whistling shortly to call for Luna, Lady, and Thanatos. The bearcats and the black hunting dog came racing out of the tent. Selene screeched and gripped Hector and Artemis fiercely. She squeezed the cat in a way that couldn't be pleasant at all for the poor animal, and she tugged on Hector's neck with her other arm like she was trying to lift herself higher to get away from the three animals.

"It's alright, Selene! It's alright!" Hector assured. "These are just my other animal friends. They won't hurt you or Artemis, I promise."

The white-haired girl hesitated for a moment, but after a few moments, she loosened her hold on Hector and her cat. Hector wondered how the animal tolerated her doing such a thing to it. He made a mental note to ask her about her cat later, among the thousand other mental notes that he had made that day and was starting to lose track of.

Hector knelt down slowly, telling the bearcats and Thanatos to be gentle and to calm down. He took Selene's hand in his own and beckoned Thanatos over with his other arm. The hunting dog calmly and slowly approached like he had been told to, and he stopped and stood completely still in front of Hector and the little girl in his arms. Hector slowly guided Selene's hand over Thanatos' silky black fur.

"This is Thanatos," Hector said as he helped Selene to scratch behind the dog's ear. "He's the newest member of our little pack, barely more than a puppy. We found him after his home had been destroyed and his siblings were killed. He-"

Hector could kick himself. How could he mention such a thing to a little girl whose home had just been burned to the ground, her family murdered?

Shit, I'm such an idiot!

But before Hector could even begin to think of a way to fix his mistake or distract Selene from what he had just said, the little girl was already petting the dog on her own, running her tiny hand along the side of his long face.

"I lost my home and family too," she said quietly to Thanatos.

She didn't say anything else. She didn't need to. Thanatos nuzzled against her, and the two were quiet for a moment while Hector watched on in wonder.

Selene turned to Luna and Lady, who calmly trotted over and allowed the white-haired girl to pet them, which she did on her own.

"This is Luna, and this is Lady," Hector explained, patting each bearcat on the head as he introduced her.

Selene's attention was immediately drawn to Luna the most. She scooted incredibly close to her and nuzzled her face against the bearcat's, smiling.

"Her name is the same as mine," Selene pointed out with a giggle as Luna licked her tiny face. "We're both moon."

"Why, yes, yes you are. Would you maybe like to ride on her back?"

Hector watched the girl's eyes grow big as saucers.

"Really?" she whispered.

"Of course."

Selene released her little cat Artemis from her arms and allowed it to trot, with noticeable difficulty, inside of the tent.

"She's tired," Selene said. "She should sleep like we got to."

Hector nodded and helped Selene onto Luna's back and instructed the little girl to hold on tightly. Then he was sure to tell his bearcat to be gentle. Luna did as she was told and began to walk briskly around in circles, making sure to not go too far and to stay well within Hector's sights. The warrior watched with a fond smile as Selene gazed in wonderment at the animal beneath her. She laughed, and to Hector, seemed to be just like another child. A child with a normal, whole, living family. A child in a quiet and peaceful home without war and bloodshed.

"Go faster!" Selene laughed, edging Luna on.

"Absolutely not!" Hector told both Selene and Luna with playful firmness.

The warrior ran forward and scooped Selene off of Luna's back before the bearcat could pick up much more speed. He soon realized it to be a mistake.

Selene screamed and fought against Hector. She tried to pull away from him. Hector quickly put her back on the ground and took his hands off of her but not without indicating to his animals to form a sort of wall around the two in order to keep Selene from running off. She did try, however, she seemed to be acting on instinct. In a moment she seemed to remember where she was, and she stopped trying to escape. She looked back at Hector with fear in her eyes, hugging herself tightly.

"It's alright, Selene," Hector soothed, staying still, exactly where he was. "It's alright. It's just me. I'm not going to hurt you, ever. You're safe. I shouldn't have grabbed you like that. I scared you, and I'm sorry. I won't do it again, I promise, and I won't let anyone else either."

The two watched each other for a long moment. Hector's animals were tense around them, waiting for their friend's signal to break apart and stop forming a wall. Hector slowly offered his hand to Selene. He smiled at her despite the fear in his heart that she wouldn't trust him anymore and the guilt and anger at himself for being so stupid.

Eventually, Selene relaxed. She took a few slow steps forward and took Hector's hand. He let her take her time to walk closer, unsure of what she was doing. Then, she wrapped her small arms around him.

Hector slowly picked her up off of the ground, giving her warning first, and telling her that he didn't want her hurting herself by running around and walking on her own while she recovered. He explained that he had grabbed her off of Luna's back for that same reason. He didn't want her body to be under too much stress, and she could get very hurt if she fell off of the bearcat's back. Then he apologized again for not giving her any warning before suddenly putting hands on her before promising once more that he would never do it again.

Selene nodded along in understanding. She said that she forgave him again before squeezing him just a little bit tighter. Hector hugged her in return. The warrior then turned and began to walk towards his tent with the intention of bringing her inside to be out of sight of prying eyes. He hadn't seen anyone around for a while (all of the soldiers were most likely resting or questioning their friends about the events at Storolfshvall), but he still thought it best if they were in more privacy.

But before Hector could do so, a soldier-messenger was running towards him, calling for him.

"What is it?" Hector asked the messenger.

"Sunset is almost here, my lord," she replied. "General Ulysses has requested your presence for this evening's meeting."

"Ah, yes," Hector sighed. "I had almost forgotten about that. Thank you. I will be going immediately. Dismissed."

"Yes, my lord."

The soldier ran off and Hector sighed again, running a hand over his face.

"What's wrong?" Selene asked quietly when the soldier was gone.

"Remember when I said that I had work to do? Good. Well, I have to go do that work now, and I don't want to leave you again, so you will be coming with me."

"Will... will there be monsters there?" Selene asked, barely above a whisper, her eyes filling with fear.

"I don't know, but if there is, me and my friends will protect you. You are safe, okay?"

Selene hesitated, but eventually nodded.

Hector whistled for Thanatos to follow him and ordered his other three animals to stay behind at his tent. He knew that Selene liked Luna the best out of all of his animals, or maybe Tekakwitha, but Thanatos would be the most proper to bring to a meeting. The warrior doubted that any of the commanders and generals would be very happy if he brought a rhinoceros to that evening's meeting.

Hector walked as quickly as he could to the largest tent in the temporary Loyalist camp: the royal tent. There were several rooms and the thing was an absolute nightmare to set up, but it was the only ten large enough to house such a large gathering of commanders and generals. And anyway, all of the maps and plans for the movements of the Loyalist forces were kept in either General Ulysses' tent or the tent where King Edmund, Prince Eugene, and Queen Rapunzel of Corona stayed when the army came to an extended halt.

Soon, Hector was in front of the royal tent, Selene clutched tightly in his arms. The guards standing at the entrance to the tent eyed Selene cautiously.

"Who is the girl?" one of them questioned.

"She's the person who's coming inside with me," Hector answered with the smallest growl.

"My lord, I'm afraid that I can't-"

"Let them in," General Ulysses' voice ordered from inside the tent. "Both of them. And the animal too."

"Yes, sir!"

The guards quickly parted and allowed Hector to enter with Selene, Thanatos following obediently after them.

Hector noticed instantly upon entering that he and Selene were the first ones to arrive at the meeting. The only other person in the large common room of the royal tent was General Ulysses. Even Edmund and Eugene weren't there. Ulysses was examining the giant round table in the center of the room. Hector had assumed that Ulysses must have sent for Hector first and would therefore know that the first person outside would be him. The also knew about Selene and had most certainly figured out that she was important to dealing with Apaiz Alfketill and the Storolfshvall situation. However, Hector had no idea how the general had known that Hector had brought one of his animals.

"I'm glad to see that you three made it here safely and on time," Ulysses said in the native tongue. He didn't look up from his work. "I had hoped that since I sent for you first that you would be the first here, but one never knows."

Well, that answers that, Hector thought.

Ulysses finally paused what he was doing and raised his head to look at Hector, who was still waiting near the entrance with Selene and Thanatos. He smiled gently at the little girl in Hector's arms.

"Hello, Selene," Ulysses greeted kindly. Selene's grip on Hector tightened just slightly. "Do you remember me? I rode back with you and Hector from Storolfshvall. You didn't look well then, but I'm happy to see that you are doing better now."

Selene nodded slowly, and her grip loosened on Hector. Ulysses took a few small and slow steps forward towards Hector and the white-haired girl.

"My name is Ulysses," he continued. "I'm a good friend of Hector's. We've known each other for a very long time."

"You're not one of the monsters?"

"No. I'm trying to stop the monsters, just like Hector and our other friends."

Selene nodded slowly. She didn't flinch or cling to Hector when Ulysses stopped just in front of her and the warrior. She just looked at him, studying him.

"I have something for you," Ulysses said to Selene. "Someone gave us some clothing that they found. It will fit you well enough, and you will be able to get out of that oversized tunic. Would you like that?"

Selene nodded again after some hesitation. Hector eyed his friend curiously, then fearfully. He hoped to the gods that "someone" hadn't gotten such clothes off of the body of a poor dead little girl. But Hector pushed down his fears and slowly placed Selene on the ground.

"I had them folded nicely in the other room right over there so that you can have privacy," Ulysses explained, pointing. "Thanatos can go with you if you'd like, but me and Hector have a few things to talk about."

Selene did as she was told and walked off to the other room, Thanatos in tow. As soon as she was out of sight, Ulysses turned to Hector.

"How is it you plan to use her to win this?" he asked in common.

"Don't say it like that, Ulysses," Hector groaned in a pleading tone.

"The question still stands."

Hector sighed.

"I just want her to tell everyone what happened, to her family, to her city. She's too young to nefariously lie, and the others will know that. Those accused of insubordination brought to this meeting can speak to her truth, confirm her story and tell others of similar cases. With her help, what Apaiz Alfketill did will be brought to light. The innocence of Varian and the others can be proved. They were just trying to help children and families like her be saved. It's a loose plan, I know, but I really do think it can help."

"I think it can too," Ulysses admitted. "But we also need to take into consideration what the girl will be willing to share. All that pain is very much still fresh in her mind."

"I know, I know. The last thing I want is to hurt her more."

Ulysses nodded. "If you're prepared, then so am I."

The Keiserlig Komandante returned to his work at the large round table. He appeared to be going over the route that the Loyalists would have to take to reach the Capital. Everyone knew by this point that many smaller towns and villages would have to be skipped over entirely if the army was to get anywhere close to the Capital and the Insurrectionist in the next two weeks. This was both good and very bad. Ulysses was most likely going over what communities would be the most practical and non-detrimental to move over.

Hector watched him work and couldn't help but feel that Ulysses was somehow ignoring him. This was the first time that the two had been alone since leaving Running Wolf Forest. Hector began to remember, and he began to fidget uncomfortably.

"Um...Ulysses?" Hector ventured.

"Hm?" the general replied absently.

"Do you remember the night we left Running Wolf Forest?"

"It has been barely over a week since then. Of course I remember."

"Everything?"

Ulysses froze, his hands hovering over the large round table. His brilliant eyes were glued on the surface of the table, and Hector could clearly see the many gears turning behind them. A part of his mind screamed at him that this was a terrible, terrible idea.

"Yes," Ulysses answered simply, returning to motion and still not looking at Hector.

"Are we..." - Hector hesitated. - "Are we gonna talk about it?"

"What is there to talk about? We were both drunk, and we acted foolish."

Hector despised the way that Ulysses refused to meet his eye. He wanted to scream, demand that he look at him, and yet, he couldn't bring himself to be angry. Ulysses was right. Nothing had actually happened. It was just that something almost did. However, that almost was crucial. It changed so little and yet so much, and Hector felt like tearing his hair out just thinking about it. But he placed aside the growing pit of guilt and uncertainty in his gut. He took several quick steps forward until he was right next to the Keiserlig Komandante. He placed his hand on his shoulder. The general tensed.

"Ulysses," Hector said desperately, his voice almost a whisper. Ulysses still would not look at him, but it appeared harder and harder for him to keep doing so. "Are we gonna be okay?"

Finally, Ulysses turned his lowered head just slight towards Hector, looking at him out of the corner of his eye. Hector's heart almost broke. Those beautiful green eyes were filled with such turmoil, such desperation. Neither of them had an answer. And yet, it looked as though Ulysses was close to one. His lips parted, ready to say something, anything. But Hector would never find out what it was.

"Hector!"

Rapunzel moved as fast as she could and threw her arms around the warrior, completely oblivious of what she had just stopped, what she had just ruined.

I swear to hell I'm gonna kill her!

Hector did not. He hugged her back and forced himself to forgive her for her harmful yet unknowing actions. And anyway, he didn't have time to be angry, not when King Edmund and Prince Eugene entered the royal tent just after her.

Hector quickly bowed to his king, and Rapunzel stepped aside so that Eugene could come forward to wrap his arms tightly around Hector. Edmund joined the embrace, hugging both his younger brother and his son.

"Thank God, you're alright," Edmund breathed in relief, squeezing Hector tighter.

"Where have you two been?" Hector asked when Edmund and Eugene had pulled away. "Where did you go after meeting with Quirin and Alfketill?"

"Quirin went to go see his son, and Apaiz Alfketill wanted a private meeting with me and mine," Edmund explained.

"And what exactly did he want?"

"I'm afraid we can't talk about it, not until this meeting starts, at least."

Eugene glared at the ground in front of him. He was muttering some things under his breath that Hector couldn't make out, but his father seemed to have no problem with.

"I know that you're angry, but we have to do this properly."

"But do you even believe that guy's claims?!" Eugene shouted. "This should be decided right now! He's crazy! Varian is innocent, and you and everyone else knows it! The kid's already been unjustly imprisoned once in his life, and I will not stand by and-" - Eugene suddenly stopped mid-sentence. His whole body deflated and the fiery light in his eyes dimmed significantly. - "I... I'm sorry. I should keep a level head; it's my job. I can't disclose private conversations until the right time, I know, but-"

"It's alright, Eugene," - Edmund placed his hand on his son's shoulder as he spoke. - "Your feelings are understandable, and I do not believe that Varian is guilty of what Apaiz Alfketill claims. However, I do believe that there is more to this than meets the eye. This meeting, this investigation, needs to be handled correctly."

Eugene nodded. Edmund smiled kindly down at his son and gave his shoulder one last reassuring squeeze.

"By the way," Hector said rather awkwardly. "Will one of you two kindly explain what the hell Rapunzel is doing here?"

"Why wouldn't I be here?" Rapunzel asked, seeming genuinely puzzled. "One of my friends is being unjustly persecuted and an entire city of my husband's people, my people, was attacked. Of course I'm here to help make it right!"

"You also look like you're about to give birth right this very second," the warrior pointed out bluntly.

"Technically, the baby's due sometime in the next two weeks."

"Yeah, and 'sometime in the next two weeks' includes right now. You shouldn't be here. You need to be resting."

"Hector," - Rapunzel's tone suddenly became incredibly earnest and almost solemn. Her wide green eyes were pools of hard determination. - "I'm grateful that you care so much about me and my baby, but I am not going to sit by and do nothing while Varian is subjected to injustice and cruelty. I already made that mistake once, and I won't be making it again."

Hector was silent for a moment. He looked into Rapunzel's eyes and searched them. The Coronan queen was unwavering. Hector sighed.

"Fine. Just... take it easy okay? You're currently very pregnant with what could possibly be the next Dark Queen."

"I'll sit down, how's that?"

"Wonderful."

Eugene took his wife by the arm and guided her over to the nearest seat, which thankfully was padded. He took a moment before helping her take her seat to place it up against one of the poles supporting the tent so that Rapunzel would have something to lean against.

Hector turned to speak with Edmund about all who would be present for the meeting, since he didn't know the full extent of the list, and they all would be arriving soon. It was just then that Selene walked out of the other room in the tent where she had been sent to change, dressed in a lovely white child's day gown. She seemed quite pleased with her clothing, because she came out gazing down at the soft fabric with a beautiful little smile on her face. Thanatos walked next to her, wagging his tail. Both of their joy and excitement drained instantly when the little girl raised her head and saw King Edmund.

Selene screamed. Thanatos growled and his fur stood on end upon hearing the little girl so frightened. He tried to step in front of her to protect her, but she was already running straight for Hector. The warrior ran towards her, and they met halfway. He scooped her up into his arms and held her close. She clung to him like he would disappear any second, hiding her face and sobbing. She was speaking far too fast, stuttering and weeping, so it was almost impossible for him to understand what she was crying out, but he did make out a few repeated words. "The evil king", "take me away", and "I'm afraid."

Hector tried his best to comfort her and assure her that she was safe, but Selene was inconsolable. She screamed and wailed, tugging on him and gripping him desperately. The guards from outside came rushing into the tent, weapons drawn, and it made things so much worse. Selene started to fight against Hector, struggling to get down from his arms. Hector was sure that if she managed to break free from him, she would run straight out of the tent and never stop. Or at least she would try. Hector did the only thing he could think of and ran into the next room over, and into the next and into the next until he was at the very back of the royal tent, far, far away from the others and from King Edmund.

Hector knelt down there, keeping a very firm hold on the little girl, soothing her and stroking her whitest of blonde hair.

"It's okay, it's okay," he comforted. "We're away. The king isn't here. I've got you. You're safe."

It couldn't have been more than a few minutes before General Ulysses entered the room, looking around frantically for just a moment before spotting Hector and Selene on the ground. He didn't rush forward or dare to touch the girl. Instead, he took a few steps forward and sat down when he was still several feet in front of the two.

"What happened?" he asked immediately in common.

"Selene's parents told her that all of the pain and suffering her family and her people experienced before her city was attacked and during the attack was the fault of Edmund," Hector explained as quickly as he could, holding on tightly to Selene.

"Before the attack?" Ulysses questioned.

"Yes. Her family and many others from Storolfshvall were starving. She told me that her family was promised a good home in a magical kingdom, but all they got was a tiny hut in an overpacked city on the edge of the kingdom. She said that she had never seen any magic, and that her father told her 'the king only cares about the important people'. Her father and her mother blamed Edmund for their poor housing situation, their starvation, and the disorganization of the country cities. They believed that Edmund lied to them, didn't care about them, and this whole war is his fault. They passed that belief onto their daughter. She's terrified of him."

"She's not going to go back in there as long as he's present, is she?" Ulysses said after a moment of silent consideration.

Hector shook his head. "Definitely not."

"But you still want her to be the leading case against Alfketill?"

"Yes. She's the answer and the way we can get justice, I know it."

Ulysses thought for a moment longer, training his brilliant green eyes on the ground in concentration. Hector continued to hold little Selene and to comfort her. Her tears had somewhat subsided, but she still clung to Hector tightly, and she refused to look up.

Ulysses met Hector's eyes again.

"We'll need to keep her back here or somewhere else far away from the meeting room," the general said. "She can stay with Thanatos; she seems to like him. When we need her to give her account, we'll have King Edmund leave the meeting room temporarily while she's there. She won't have to look at him again, and she won't get scared. I doubt she'll recognize anyone else at the meeting, Prince Eugene maybe. After her part is done, she can come back here with Thanatos again." 

"That could work," Hector admitted. He looked down at Selene. "I just need to convince her to let me go so that I can still attend the meeting."

Hector shifted Selene's wait so that if she decided to look up, he could meet her eye. He whistled for Thanatos. The black dog arrived a few minutes later, looking quite distressed. Hector took a deep breath.

"Selene," he whispered. "Selene, Thanatos is here. He's going to look after you and protect you."

"Wh-where are you going?" Selene whimpered.

"I have to go back there, to work, just like I said before."

Selene started wailing again, practically clawing at Hector. He couldn't understand what she was saying exactly, but he knew for a fact that she was begging him not to go.

"I'll be back again soon, I promise! I won't be gone long, and I'll be okay. Nothing will hurt me while I'm gone and nothing will hurt you either. Thanatos will be here with you the whole time. I will be back, and you will be safe, I promise, Selene. I promise. Did I break my promise last time?"

Finally, the little girl raised her tear stained face to look at him. He couldn't make out what was behind those wide, dark eyes, but whatever it was, he didn't like it.

Oh hell, I just said the wrong thing, didn't I?

But he didn't have time to dwell on it. Selene shook her head slowly. Hector tried to smile at her. He wasn't sure he succeeded, but he did try.

"And I won't break my promise this time," he whispered, pressing his forehead against Selene's. "I'll come back. I'll be safe. You'll be safe. But you have to let me go."

Hector wasn't sure that the white-haired girl would do as she was told. She hesitated for a very long time, and the warrior most certainly grew worried. However, after many long moments, Selene's grip finally loosened. Hector was able to slip out of her arms after giving her one last squeeze. A few tears still rolled down her cheeks but she seemed at the very least resigned. Thanatos immediately came over to her side and allowed her to wrap her arms around him and curl against him. She stroked his soft black fur, hiding her face in it.

Hector watched the girl, standing at the fabric door to the tiny room in the royal tent for a long while, far longer than he should have, considering the meeting he was supposed to be a part of right then. Yet, he found it difficult, more than difficult, to tear his eyes away from her. He wanted more than anything to stay behind and comfort the girl, to help her. But he knew that at that moment, what was most important was helping his nephew and helping the people of Storolfshvall. Selene could be a part of that, but he had to get a move on.

Finally, Hector left, following after Ulysses. The two were quiet as they made their way quickly back towards the large meeting room. Hector stared at the ground most of the time, trying to push down the pit, the sickness, in his stomach.

Hector arrived back in the meeting room, right behind General Ulysses. He immediately noticed that there were many more people present than he expected. Some, he barely recognized. He set aside his shock, acknowledging that this was an incredibly important and delicate matter being dealt with, and as many voices as possible were needed to make the crucial decision involved.

Eugene jogged over to Hector's side and grabbed his upper arm, pulling him down.

"What the hell was that all about?" he hissed in Hector's ear. "Who was that girl?"

"Her name is Selene, and she's an orphan from Storolfshvall. Her innocent parents and sister were murdered by our own Loyalist soldiers, the same ones who burned her city to the ground and killed many more of her people. I believe that her account of the events at Storolfshvall will be crucial in winning this case for us and for Varian.

"Her family has told her for what seems a long time that Edmund is to blame for the starvation and disadvantaged life that they led before the attack. They blame him for their suffering and the suffering of all other common people, and they also blame him for this war. They handed those beliefs to Selene and put the fear of him into her heart. That's why she screamed and ran away from him. She is currently waiting somewhere else in this tent for when it will be her time to speak. She's with Thanatos."

Eugene slowly nodded. Understanding filled his brown eyes while confusion also pooled there. He opened his mouth as if he were about to say more, but he didn't get the chance.

King Edmund called the room to attention, and everyone became silent. They all gathered around the large round table in the center of the meeting room. Eugene stayed back by his wife's side, and those surrounding the table made an opening in the circle so that the two could see. Hector ended up standing Between Ulysses and a Commander he barely knew, and he was directly across from Apaiz Alfketill.

"As you all know, the city of Storolfhsvall has been salvaged," King Edmund began. "However, it is the nature behind the need for it to be salvaged for which we gather here today. There are many theories and accusations at hand, and it is here that I intend for them to be solved and put to rest.

"We will start this meeting and interrogation with Apaiz Alfketill's account of today's events at Storolfshvall. Apaiz Alfketill?"

The member of the Hellig Consiliarii stepped up closer to the table with his shoulders back and his head held high. It made Hector sick. How dare he? How dare he act so noble and mighty after what Hector knew he had done?

"Thank you, King Edmund," Alfketill began with a small bow towards the ruler. Then he addressed the others around the table. "When Commander Geirfinndottir and I were placed in charge of the mission at Storolfshvall, we were both quite surprised. It soon came to our attention that the city had already chosen to fight against us, and to cause more of a threat, Insurrectionist soldiers were present in the city.

"I, as leader of the mission, made it my full intention to subdue these traitors and rid the city of the Insurrectionists."

"The mission in Storolfshvall was not meant to be a battle, Alfketill," Prince Eugene, surprisingly, spoke up. "You and Commander Geirfinndottir were given specific instructions to keep casualties to a minimum."

"And that was what I tried to do. All I wanted was to get the citizens under control, and to find a way to get the Insurrectionist out of the city and out of influence. I believe that is what I said, Prince Eugene."

Eugene glared fiercely at the member of the Hellig Consiliarii. He knew perfectly well that Alfketill intended to do harm, had messed up on his phrasing, and was now trying to cover it. However, the prince couldn't afford to make a scene. And so, he kept his mouth shut.

Then, someone else stepped forward to question.

"And how exactly did the city end up in flames if all you and Geirfinndottir were trying to do was justly secure the city?" General Ulysses kept his voice level and relatively unbiased as he spoke, but the accusation and threat of his words could still be audible to those who were paying attention.

"That was the fault of the people," Alfketill stated. "It was the choice of the traitors to attack us, to force our hand. There were many more Insurrectionist soldiers in the city than we expected, and the people all grabbed what weapons they had and tried to fight us as well. We were outnumbered, and we had to act. We used what measures we could to protect ourselves and keep those cowards from running. The wall of fire did an excellent job."

"Are you telling us that your forces felt threatened and outnumbered by common city-dwellers?" Hector questioned.

"Numbers are numbers, my lord. We were a powerful force, but there was only so much we could do against an entire city of traitors."

"And why were the fires left to burn when your forces departed from the city?" Captain Moonbend most certainly accused. The smell of smoke was still on her after she and her soldiers had been part of the effort to put out the raging fires. "Did you really not have the supplies to salvage the city?"

"We had the supplies, but we did not have the intention. We needed a way to keep the civilians inside of Storolfshvall until we passed over it, and as I stated before, captain, the flames worked wonderfully."

"Why did you not leave behind a portion of your forces to watch over the city while the others went back to camp?" General Ulysses asked. "The plan for this mission was to as peacefully as possible secure the city so that Lord Hector would be able to convince them to join us or to otherwise assist us in our march to the Capital."

"My brave men needed their rest and needed to have their injuries checked over after the conflict. Lord Hector didn't seem to have any problem convincing the citizens to reform their traitorous ways and join us. I've heard that we are welcoming hundreds of new soldiers."

"I would have brought back many hundreds more had there been hundreds more left alive," Hector barely contained a snarl as he spoke. "It looked like half the city was dead after you and your forces left. The remaining people were terrified. They would not have joined us had we not helped them to put out the fires that you started."

"Then it seems the fires proved useful in more than one way," Apaiz Alfketill said with a smile that Hector hated.

"Commander Geirfinndottir," King Edmund addressed. "What do you have to say about the nature of the fires and the many civilian deaths in Storolfshvall?"

"Apaiz Alfketill is right," she stated with complete confidence. "The traitorous people needed to be subdued and the Insurrections soldiers needed to be disposed of, both of which we did. If there were casualties, it was the fault of the Insurrectionists, both soldier and civilian. They became the enemy the second they chose to fight their rightful king and his forces. To the many who did not join Lord Hector and to those who only did once he helped them, they should have thrown themselves at his mercy upon seeing his own forces approach."

Apaiz Alfketill sent Commander Geirfinndottir a warning look, his body growing tense. She had said too much too boldly. Shocked mutters sounded through the meeting room. General Ulysses met Hector's eye. He nodded.

"We have a witness from Storolfshvall," Hector announced. Alfketill's eyes pierced him. "She will give her account of the events at the city through the lenses of the so-called civilian 'traitors'."

"Bring Varian, son of Quirin, to this tent as well," General Ulysses ordered the guards standing by the entrance flap of the tent. "He will give his account and present the case of his innocence with this witness."

As Hector quickly left to go retrieve Selene from the small room at the back of the royal tent, he saw out of the corner of his eyes General Ulysses whispering something to King Edmund.

Hector was soon entering the small room again where Selene was snuggled up against Thanatos. They both seemed to be asleep. Hector knelt down a few feet in front of the white-haired girl.

"Selene," he whispered. "Selene, it's me. It's Hector."

The girl's eyelids fluttered open. A second later her eyes focused on Hector. She shot up, startling Thanatos, and threw her arms around Hector. She didn't cry or claw at him desperately. She simply seemed relieved.

"You came back," she said quietly.

"Of course I did," Hector replied with a smile, picking her up slowly and resting her on his hip. "I promised, didn't I?"

"Where are we going?"

"I want you to meet and talk to some of my family."

"Family?"

"Yes, I have a brother and a nephew. Ulysses will be there too. I think you can help them."

"How?"

Selene's grip on Hector tightened. There was a glint of fear in her wide dark eyes. Hector sighed and cupped the girl's cheek.

"My nephew is in danger," Hector said. "He tried to help people in your city, but the monsters are trying to hurt him for it."

Now Selene was definitely scared. She clung to Hector, and her eyes filled with terrified tears.

"You won't be with the monsters," Hector assured. "You won't talk to them or be near them. Ulysses and I will protect you. The monsters are trying to tell everyone that what we know happened in your city didn't. They are trying to say that my nephew is a traitor and a liar. They're trying to hurt my brother and I as well."

Hector paused for a moment, thinking carefully about what to say. Selene knew he was going to say more. She watched him closely, waiting.

"You can help me and my family," Hector said carefully. "But to do that, I need you to come with me and tell me and Ulysses what happened to Mama, Papa, and Nyx."

The little girl's eyes grew even wider, and the tears that were being held in her eyes fell.

"Wh-what?" she stuttered, her voice barely audible.

"The monsters are trying to tell everyone that nothing bad happened at Storolfshvall, that they did good things. Ulysses can make the monsters go away, but he has to know the truth first. You have to tell him the truth, because the nobody will believe me when I say it. Everyone will believe you, but you have to tell Ulysses so that my nephew, my brother, and lots of other people will be okay. Can you do that, Selene? Can you go talk to Ulysses and tell him the truth?"

Selene looked down at the ground, letting go of Hector. She instead wrapped her arms around herself. Hector was aware that back in the meeting room, Varian was probably already there, and everyone was waiting on him and Selene, but he let the girl take her time deciding. This was, at the end of the day, her choice. If she couldn't do it, Hector wouldn't make her, or he would find another way. At that point, he would just have to pray that Varian's account would be enough.

Selene met Hector's eyes.

"No monsters?" She asked.

"No monsters," Hector confirmed. "You won't speak to or be anywhere near them. You just have to tell Ulysses the truth."

Selene hesitated just a second more before slowly nodding.

Hector held the little girl tighter. He started for the exit and whistled for Thanatos to follow. He instructed Selene to just look at Thanatos. She did as she was told and kept her eyes trained on the black dog. He wagged his tail at her, and Hector could swear he was making stupid faces to try to make the white-haired girl laugh.

Finally, Hector entered the meeting room again, Selene in his arms. Everyone in the room turned to look at him, bewildered into silence. King Edmund was nowhere to be seen. Hector beckoned general Ulysses over when he spotted him.

"This is the witness, Selene," Hector announced. "She will speak to General Ulysses, and she knows only the native tongue."

Most in the room nodded along, but Alfketill stepped forward.

"It seems quite convenient that she will only speak to your ally in this conflict," the member of the Hellig Consiliarii accused.

"General Ulysses and I are the only people whom she knows and even begins to trust," Hector responded cooly. "She is still very much scarred and terrified. She will speak to the person she feels safe with, and the rest of you will have to listen."

"Please, Hector, continue," General Ulysses permitted.

Hector gently placed Selene on the ground in front of General Ulysses, who knelt to her level. Hector crouched down on the side of Selene that faced the rest of the congregation so that she wouldn't have to look at any of them. They, however, could look over his head and see her just fine.

Ulysses looked the little girl in the eyes, a kind and sympathetic smile spread across his face.

"Selene," he said. "Can you tell me what happened to your family?"

Selene took a deep and shaky breath. She looked back at Hector, who smiled and nodded. He placed a soft hand on her shoulder. She turned her head back to General Ulysses and began.

"Papa ran into my room really early in the morning. He was scared. He picked me up and ran down the hall to his and Mama's room. Nyx was already there with Mama, and Mama had a knife.

"We hid for a long time. There was screaming and there were fires. Then, we heard people down stairs. They were shouting at each other and breaking things. They came up the stairs, and Mama and Papa pushed me and Nyx behind them.

"Men broke through the door, and Mama stabbed them both. Papa ran downstairs. There was shouting and screaming. He tried to run back up the stairs, but one of the monsters pulled him back. He fell, and he didn't get back up.

"Mama was screaming and crying, and she killed more of them. Nyx tried to run out to help her, but the ground was bloody and wet. She slipped and-and hit her head on one of the posts at the top of the stairs. She didn't move after that either. Mama cried more, and she jumped on top of one of the monsters. They both screamed, and they stopped moving. The last monster looked at me and then ran away.

"Th-there was so much blood, and it was hard to breathe, and I... and they w-were..."

Selene was sobbing now. Hector squeezed her shoulder before pulling her into a tight hug. Ulysses sighed sadly. He whispered a quiet apology to Selene, and he promised her that she was safe now. Hector also soothed her, telling her that it was over, it was all over.

"What does that prove?!" Apaiz Alfketill suddenly yelled. He turned to the others. "Are you really going to turn over this whole investigation based on the sob-story of one traitorous little girl?"

"What did you just call her?" Rapunzel nearly snarled, trying to stand up. "She doesn't look older than nine! How could she be 'traitorous'?"

"Her family chose to hide from their king's forces instead of joining us! We would have spared them instantly had they simply come forward and submitted themselves! They would have been treated fairly and cared for, but they chose to hide and to fight!"

"Why should they have to come forward in their fear towards the army destroying their home to be shown a single iota of mercy?!" Eugene growled fiercely. "And it seems to me that your forces were anything but fair. They attacked first and wrecked homes, killing innocent people."

"According to the word of an enemy child and an insubordinate!" Commander Geirfinndottir screamed.

Fighting broke out in the meeting room. People screamed in each other's faces, and it appeared that many were prepared to become physically violent. Rapunzel had started to cry, and Selene was wailing, covering her ears tightly. Hector placed the girl on Thanatos' back and ordered him to take her to his tent immediately, using any back exit he could find in the royal tent. He nodded and sprinted away down the fabric halls of the massive tent.

King Edmund came rushing back into the room. He had been in just the other room, so he must have heard everything. He ran forward and demanded order, banging his fist on the table. The room became quiet.

"The child Selene claims a story exactly in accordance with the words of Varian, son of Quirin, and the words of several of Lord Hector's captains and lieutenants. Varian, recount your story again."

The young alchemist quickly told of what he had seen at Storolfshvall. He said that Apaiz Alfketill and Commander Geirfinndottir and purposely and maliciously started the fires in the city, and that they did nothing to stop their soldiers from pillaging homes and murdering innocent people. He and the other "insubordinates" had tried to save people from the blade and put out the fires. Some even helped people to escape their homes before the violent soldiers could find them.

Apaiz Alfketill snarled and spat at the young man, calling him "traitor", and "filth". But he could do nothing to stop King Edmund as he called more of those accused of treason and insubordination, all of whom gave the same account as Varian. Even some of Alfketill's own men were brought forward, and they claimed the same as him, though they were fearful in every word, and a few refused to say anything.

As the last of the accused finished her recounting of the events at the city of Storolfshvall, the faces of Apaiz Alfketill and Commander Geirfinndottir had gone deathly pale. Their knuckles were white from clenching the edge of the round table. Sweat beaded on their brows.

King Edmund raised his arm for silence and was obeyed.

"I see no more need for witnesses," he announced. "The cases have been made clear. Apaiz Alfketill and Commander Geirfinndottir acted in the proper interest of this army and our kingdom, following orders and executing the plans as necessary. They are guilty of nothing, and they reserve the right to do with their insubordinate soldiers what they will. All who believe and agree with these statements, raise your arm."

There was no need to call for the second case, to ask for a show of arms of those who did not believe Apaiz Alfketill and the Commander. Not a single person raised their arm to claim the two's innocence.

"It is decided," King Edmund said. "Apaiz Alfketill and Commander Geirfinndottir are guilty of disobeying the plans and orders of I and General Ulysses, tampering with the reclaiming of our kingdom, allowing and organizing a massacre, and treason, to name a few."

"I tried to save this kingdom!" Alfketill howled, as the guards seized him and Geirfinndottir. "All I ever did was try to get you back on the throne, King Edmund! We cannot afford traitors in our midst! They must be eradicated!"

He continued to scream and thrash along with the Commander. Ulysses nodded at the guards attempting to restrain them. The guards beat the two struggling prisoners over their heads and forced them to the ground, allowing the king a moment of silence so that he could speak the sentence.

"The punishment for such crimes is death,"

The king eyed both of the accused carefully for a moment. Hector could see that he was wondering whether or not he should allow them their proper rights in the wake of such a sentence. Did they deserve it? But Edmund quickly made up his mind. He would be fair, and he would not be the cruel and unjust tyrant that the two in front of him had made him out to be to his people through their evil attacks on Storolfshvall. He took a deep breath.

"How do you wish to die?"

"Burn us, you fuckers!" Alfketill snarled. "Burn us to ash just like this god-forsaken kingdom!"

Edmund nodded.

"Very well. Both Apaiz Alfketill and Commander Freydis Geirfinndottir will be burned alive tonight at midnight for their crimes.You all are witness to this proclamation."

The two were dragged kicking and screaming out of the royal tent and to the prison block, howling curses at all in the room as they went.

"Those who were accused of insubordination and treason by the two on death row are released of the charges of their false crimes. Each one will go free. Those positioned under either Apaiz Alfketill or Commander Geirfinndottir will be interrogated about their involvement in the massacre on Storolfshvall. Those found innocent will go free without harm. Those found guilty will be subject to flogging or even death. Such cases will be handled tonight by myself and General Ulysses. We continue our march to the Capital tomorrow at noon. Meeting dismissed."

Ulysses came to Hector's side and gave him a quick but comforting embrace, which Hector gratefully returned.

"It's over," the general whispered. "It's all over."

No, it isn't, Hector thought.

The warrior looked around the meeting room of the royal tent.

Varian had passed out, and his father was carrying him away to their tent. Rapunzel was weeping into her hands, about to be sick. Eugene was trying his best to comfort his wife, telling her that it was all for the best and that Alfketill and Geirfinndottir had done it to themselves. Edmund was positively drained, leaning heavily on the round table in the center of the room. The screaming and curses of Apaiz Alfketill and Commander Geirfinndottir could still be heard. Selene was back at Hector's tent, probably shattered, and Hector didn't know how he would pick the pieces back up again. The Loyalists' march was nowhere close to completed, and there were still many, many towns and cities that he had to try to convince to join them after the disaster at Storolfshvall. And in the wake of such a disaster, especially with Insurrectionist soldiers positioned there, Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn was bound to know now that the Loyalists were on their way. Adira was still captured.

No. It is absolutely not over. 

Chapter Text

Hector leaned against one of the supporting poles of the royal tent, absently staring at the ground in front of him. The warrior had long ago tuned out the sounds of discussion going on at the large round table. It was the same discussion that the group had been having every night for the past week: which towns and cities would they pass over the following day, and which ones would they talk with?

After salvaging the city of Storolfshvall a week prior, Apaiz Alfketill and Commander Geirfinndottir had been publicly executed in the manner which they had requested the following morning at dawn. Hector was sure that they had screamed and hollered, snarling curses in the faces of the whole army while their bodies burned to ash. However, he hadn't known for sure. He had been with Varian, Quirin, and Selene the whole time. He wanted to make sure that Varian and Selene were kept far away from the violence, and Quirin had of course wanted to stay with his beloved son. When the execution was over, the matter of dealing with Alfketill and Geirfinndottir's soldiers was at hand.

General Ulysses and King Edmund had been successful in their interrogation the night before the execution. They had discovered the captains and lieutenants who had led the attack on Storolfshvall. Each one had been flogged as punishment after their two leaders were dead. Some of the more violent foot soldiers had faced the same punishment. No one was killed. The Loyalists could not afford to lose more fighters than absolutely necessary, whatever they had done. The rest of the soldiers who had been placed under Apiz Alfketill and Commander Geirfinndottir were put on half rations and forced to their knees as a group in front of Ulysses to face severe, public chastisement for their actions.

Those whom Apiaz Alfketill and Commander Geirfinndottir had accused of insubordination and even treason were all given full pardon and a personal apology from General Ulysses. Varian had been given three days of undisturbed rest, extra rations, and personal medical care as compensation for the horrific treatment he faced at Alfketill's hands. It was not much, but it was what Ulysses and the Loyalists could afford. The few others who had been severely mistreated and injured like Varian were given the same treatment.

The citizens of Storolfshvall who had chosen to join with the Loyalist forces (almost all of them specifically requesting to be placed under the command of Hector) also received a public apology from Ulysses and King Edmund. They had their requests met and were placed in Hector's divisions, and they were given the parts of the rations that would have been regularly been received by Apaiz Alfketill's men had they not chosen to attack innocent people.

The dead from Storolfshvall, both soldiers and civilians, were given a mass funeral just after General Ulysses' apology to the surviving citizens. The funeral lasted no longer than an hour, most of that time dedicated to the burning. Hector had however, been present and had spent a few minutes (it was all that could be spared) to sing a funeral song for the ceremony. It was a traditional mourning hymn, recited at many funerals. But Hector broke tradition to sing it in the native tongue instead of in common.

"The people deserve to understand the words of the final lullaby for their loved ones," he had said when asked about his change to the song.

After the executions, punishments, and apologies were all served, there had been an extra hour and a half of time so that the army could pack up camp to leave. Hector had taken the opportunity to find Mythica. It didn't take long to locate her, and once he did, he asked about Selene's family.

Mythica explained that she had been successful in finding them, mentioning that Hector would have to check them over, just to make sure the bodies were the right ones. The warrior had quickly gone with her to look over the three bodies.

They were remarkably well preserved, no doubt the work of Mythica and her magic-users in an attempt to make it easier for Hector and Selene. He hadn't needed to look at them for long, they were Selene's family without a doubt. What had taken time was for Hector to draw his sad eyes away from them. He simply stared at the three of them, thinking, just thinking. He thought about who they were, what they had been like, what they had done in their life. He thought about what it must have been like for them, hiding in their home while their city burned around them, waiting to be killed just like their neighbors. He thought of poor Selene, broken and alone in a war-torn country that wasn't even the magical land she was promised.

"Hector," Mythica had said quietly, placing a hand on his arm. "We don't have much time. Go find the girl. I'll prepare everything."

Hector had simply nodded.

The funeral barely lasted half an hour. There was no time for proper speeches, songs, or ceremonies. The only difference from the funerals for the hundreds burned on mass pyres was that the one for Selene's family only had three corpses on it.

Selene had been silent throughout it all. Even when asked if she would like to say goodbye to her parents and sister, she said nothing and did not move. Her eyes remained trained on the pyre as the bodies of her family burned. She said nothing and did nothing, a feeling of numbness washed over her small, frail figure. Only a few silent tears escaped her eyes, which fell onto the black fur of Artemis clutched in her arms.

The white-haired girl remained in such a way - silent, still, and numb - for the rest of the day. She clung to Hector, but she did not fuss when she was taken from his arms as the army prepared to move out. She stayed with Rapunzel near the back of the army in the small horse-drawn carriage which the army had been gifted for the pregnant woman by one of the slightly wealthier citizens of Storolfshvall. According to the Coronan queen, the little girl hadn't even looked up; her eyes remained on the floor of the small, simple carriage.

Selene continued to be silent for the day after, and the day after, and the day after. Hector did not hear her speak until six days after the Loyalist had left Storolfshvall. Even then, all she had done was ask where her cat was. Hector had been too shocked to move for several long moments while the girl stared empty-eyed up at him. Then, he had shaken off the feeling and quickly went to fetch Artemis from where she was sleeping in Rapunzel's carriage.

Hector would be lying if he said that he wasn't worried for the girl, but at the same time, he knew this was to be expected. She could not cry and scream forever. At some point there would come a time of unspoken, unspeakable pain. And in his experience, that stage of grief was far, far worse than the initial wailings of loss.

When he had been a boy, there were nights when he would cry and punch walls, angry with the parents he had never met, mourning the experiences he would never have and the love he thought that he would never feel. Those nights had always been far better than the nights when he would stare at the ceiling, still and silent, quiet crystal tears falling from the corners of his eyes, wondering what he had done to be abandoned and if he would ever feel happiness or love again. He knew that losing family and never having it all were different, but he had lost many people who were not his true family, though they might as well have been, and the root feelings were the same nonetheless. Grief, loss, fear, and shame. Why did they have to leave? What did I do wrong? Why am I still here when they could not be? What if I don't want to be here anymore...

Selene's grief was to be expected, and Hector wanted to give her space and allow her to feel what she needed to. Although it most certainly didn't feel like it, it had still only been a week since her family's death. The little girl was in terrible pain, and the burdens of grief would not start to be lifted from her for a long time, especially for one so young.

Despite Hector's attitude about the matter, Rapunzel was still quite worried for Selene, and said so to Hector every day, reporting that the girl still did not speak. Hector did his best to assure his future queen that such periods of behavior were normal when it came to grief and loss as great as Selene's. If her silent, despondent period went on for too long, then they would act and encourage her to step forward again, to not wallow and be lost to her grief forever. But such action would not be necessary unless Selene remained as she was for several more weeks, and that was only if they all lived to see next month.

After the meeting which decided the fate of Apaiz Alfketill and Commander Geirfinndottir, Prince Eugene and his wife had stopped Hector outside. The warrior would be lying if he said that he wasn't frustrated. He had wanted to get back to his tent and back to Selene as quickly as possible. (When he had returned to his tent later, Selene was asleep, curled up against his bearcats and Thanatos, a few tears leaving her eyes as she slept.) However, Hector still stopped for his prince and future queen. It was clear their questions were urgent.

"Alright, Hector," Eugene had said. "The situation is pretty much handled, and me and my wife would like some clearer answers about Selene."

"Answers about what?" Hector said, growling slightly, unintentional as it was. "You heard her story just like everyone else."

"Hector we are so, so sorry about what happened to her, and we just wanted to clear a few things up so that we can do whatever we can to help her," Rapunzel had assured sincerely, taking her husband's hand.

Hector had hesitated a moment, but still nodded.

Prince Eugene's first question had been about Seleen's fearful and extreme reaction to seeing his father. How had she known who he was despite him never visiting Storolfshvall and her family never being to the Capital.

"Eugene," Hector had sighed. "We've been over this before. You really never pay attention to me when I try to teach, do you?" - Eugene mumbled a half-hearted, awkward apology. - "Your father's face is plastered on every coin in the country. On top of that, Selene's mother was from the Dark Kingdom. She was a little girl here before the Fall when Edmund was also king. She probably saw him and could describe him, so even without his image being everywhere, Selene would still probably be able to piece together who he was. There's also the whole, ya know, crown thing? Not hard to figure out."

"Do you think she could recognize me? Or that she already has?" Eugene had asked.

"I doubt it. There have been no government-mandated images made of you yet, and I'm sure that her family could not afford a trip to the Capital to welcome you when you arrived in the Dark Kingdom. Same with Rapunzel. Everyone in the kingdom knows that you're married, but almost no one knows what Rapunzel looks like. The only thing they're aware of is that she has brown hair, hair that turned brown after her magical, blonde, Sundrop hair was cut. I'm also positive that she doesn't know who I am. I've never had any mass-produced or public pictures of myself made. But I am the only person in the Dark Kingdom who looks the way I do, and her mother must have known me. I was always with the common people before the Fall... Anyway, Selene doesn't know who I am. However, Selene is smart. Once she sees you two, it probably won't take long for her to figure out who you two are."

"Once she does," Rapunzel asked hesitantly. "Do you think that she'll be scared of us like she was of Edmund?"

"No, I don't think she will," Hector had replied. "Her parents were obviously against Edmund and his kingship. They hated him and blamed him for the Fall and the kingdom's current misfortunes. They were Insurrectionists, the peaceful kind clearly, but Insurrectionists nonetheless.

"Remember, Insurrectionists love Eugene. They see him as a savior to redeem the mistakes of his father. At least that was the case when we left the palace, and Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn still clearly wanted him when they attacked the sanctuary. Similarly, as a general, Insurrectionists seem to harbor no hatred towards you, Rapunzel. It was Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn who kidnapped and hurt you, not a common Insurrectionist who could teach their children their beliefs. If anything, I think that Selene will actually be more inclined to be around you and Eugene than anyone. Which is exactly why if and until we can find a better solution, I'd like her to stay with you, Rapunzel."

"Me?" the Coronan queen exclaimed. "Of course I want to help her in any way I can, but do you think that she'll be okay with that?"

"Regardless of whether or not she's completely 'okay with it', you are the safest person for her to be with. You're not just the future queen, you're also pregnant. You will be kept well out of harm's way and most likely in private. That's why I think Selene should stay with you where she'll be away from violence and prying eyes until we can find a permanent solution for her situation. Don't worry; I'll check up on her every day, multiple times a day if I can. And I'll take her to my tent during the nights so that she won't have to stay in the royal tent with Edmund. 'Kay?"

Rapunzel had smiled and simply replied, "Okay. I'll take good care of her."

Since then, Selene didn't seem to have any problems adjusting to staying with Rapunzel. She was taken to the Coronan queen right after her family's funeral. That was when the carriage had been provided for the pregnant women and consequently Selene.

According to Rapunzel, the white-haired girl slept most of the time, and simply stared at the floor of the carriage while holding Artemis in her arms the rest of the time. That didn't stop Rapunzel from talking to Selene, however. She spent the long hours on the march telling the little girl stories and, after a few days, asking the girl simple yes or no questions. She would nod or shake her head, and that was how she communicated with the queen.

Prince Eugene had come to visit Rapunzel and Selene many times in the past week. Mostly, he just wanted to be with his pregnant wife, but he also was interested in Selene. He wanted to know her and to help her.

Selene had figured out who Eugene was very quickly. She seemed afraid of him for a while, not nearly in the way that she had been of King Edmund, but still afraid. Eugene was kind and gentle to her. Hector had told him after the night of the Storolfshvall meeting that she only spoke the native tongue, and so the young prince had been sure to brush up on the native language so that he could speak to her. By the end of the week, Selene was still wary of him, but she was also curious and fascinated by him. She would watch him carefully, drawing closer to him only to retreat back when he noticed her.

Mythica and Ulysses also came to visit the little girl when they could.

Ulysses had wanted to make sure that she would be all right after the Storolfhsvall meeting. He visited her when Hector wasn't there, and when he didn't, the two rarely spoke. As always, Ulysses was so infuriatingly polite and respectful of Hector that it drove the warrior crazy. Hector would rather Ulysses yell at him and become angry, indignant, and outwardly confused over what had happened between them on the night the Loyalists left Running Wolf Forest. However, to lose control or act irrationally would be so unlike Ulysses, and Hector knew that. The general would continue to be polite, to remain calm, and to give Hector his space. Hector liked his privacy, and Ulysses knew that well, but Hector wished that for once the general didn't know him so well and that he would just invade his personal space already to talk to him. But of course, that didn't happen.

Mythica had visited Selene in the Coronan queen's carriage because she wanted to take weight off of Hector's shoulders by looking after Selene for him and giving Rapunzel a break. Hector had work to do, talking with more towns and cities, convincing them to join the Loyalist and/or provide supplies, and the poor queen still needed her rest. Healers were kept within thirty feet of Rapunzel's carriage at all times in case she went into labor. Several times throughout the week, they had been certain that she was about to. However, she did not, and the Dark Kingdom still waited on its possible heir.

Other than Eugene, Rapunzel, Mythica, Ulysses, and of course Hector, no one was allowed to see Selene. King Edmund was not allowed anywhere near the carriage. Of course, as king, he could do whatever he wished, but he recognized the importance of staying away from the girl. And so, he did as Hector requested and kept his distance between Rapunzel's carriage and between Selene.

On the night of the Storolfshvall meeting, Eugene had asked Hector more about the white-haired girl's reaction to his father. Hector explained as much as he knew about the beliefs of the common Insurrectionists and the kind of life that Selene had lived before Storolfshvall was attacked. The young prince nodded along in understanding although Hector could tell that he was upset by the information he was receiving. Hector had wanted to try to reassure Eugene and to encourage him, but he had been cut short by Rapunzel's question.

"As I said, I'm more than happy to look after Selene, but what are we going to do about her in the long run?" she had asked. "Where is she going to go? Who's going to take care of her?"

"I'm not sure, Rapunzel, I'm really not. I'll have to go over it with Ulysses and Edmund, but as of right now she is a ward of the rightful king and his military placed under my care. I wouldn't mention that first part to her if I were you... or the second part now that I'm thinking of it... or any part other than the she's-with-me-and-she-is-safe part. Anyway, this army and this country currently has bigger problems than what to do with one girl. If we all get through this alive, then we'll worry about the long run, but until then, she stays with you and me depending on where is safest at the time."

"Has she stayed with anyone else other than you?" Eugene had asked.

"Yes. I placed her with one of my captains, Captain Aslaug Ringstad, for a few hours today."

"Ringstad? You personally put her with Ringstad?"

"Yes. Why? Do you know her?"

"I've seen her. Specifically, I've seen her with you.

Rapunzel had seemed quite confused at the conversation, but Hector had a knowing and exasperated expression on his face. The young prince smiled.

"You know she's into you, right?" Eugene had questioned with a snort. "And not just into you; she's obsessed with you."

"Eugene!" Rapunzel had scolded, slapping him lightly on the arm.

"Yes, Eugene, I know," Hector sighed, running a hand over his face. "She's one of the best healers in this army, and she healed Selene's injuries. Selene trusts her, almost. Even if I could reciprocate Captain Ringstad's feelings, I wouldn't. She's a soldier under my command. It would be dangerous for her and scandalous for the both of us. Ya know, I'm really starting to get tired of you trying to control my non-existent love life."

Eugene had just laughed, and Rapunzel had scolded him again and told him to leave Hector alone. Hector rolled his eyes at the sugar-sweet tone in Eugene's voice as he apologized to his wife (instead of Hector) and kissed her.

"You two are disgusting."

Rapunzel had moved the conversation along, and in less than half an hour, the three were parting ways. They had discussed a few strategies to keep Edmund away from Selene as well as her family's funeral in the morning and who was allowed to be near her.

The next few days had been busy for Hector. They were full of caring for Selene, meetings, moving from city to city and making alliances, and training Prince Eugene with what little leftover time he had.

In the past week the Loyalist army had passed through seven towns and eight cities, and they had passed over many more. Out of the fifteen towns and cities, ten had joined their armies and given supplies while four others had not wanted what young people remained after the draft put in place by Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn to go with the Loyalists. They still supported the army and gave them food, water, medicine, and horses to aid them. Only one of the cities, the giant and prosperous city of Meðalland, had chosen to fight the Loyalists.

The battle at Meðalland did not go as well as the Loyalists had hoped. They lost many soldiers, and their medicine and weapons supplies were depleted afterwards. Meðalland was the last large city in Trayrus, a highly successful trading city. The Loyalists had wanted to gain the support of the city badly, but it wasn't to be. Meðalland had become even more wealthy under Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn. According to them, he cared enough to support their economic endeavours and had visited them and spared them the worst of the drafts. He had cared to see that they succeeded further unlike the evil king. He cared about the common people, supported success and change, and he was "a real human being".

Eventually the Loyalists had managed to subdue Meðalland. Their leaders were forced to make blood oaths not to attack the army from behind, and the Loyalists left the city in peace. They had tried their hardest during the battle to not destroy the city and to keep casualties to a minimum while also leaving the citizens in peace. Thankfully, that part of the battle at Meðalland had gone according to plan, if it was the only part.

The battle at Meðalland had been early on the morning of the sixth day since Storolfshvall. By early evening, the Loyalist army had left the city, and they came upon another town on their list, the last city in Trayrus, resting right on the border, Hofsfell.

Hofsfell had not put up any kind of fight and had immediately submitted. They offered up whatever supplies they had and begged not to be hurt by the Loyalists. It had been Hector's job to raise them off of their knees and promise that he and the Loyalists meant them no harm.

This had been the attitude of half the towns and cities which the Loyalist army passed through. They had been terrified after hearing of the devastation at Storolfshvall, and all they believed that they could do was plead for mercy. Hector had told all of them that what had happened at Storolfshvall had not been his or the King's intention. Instead, it had been the deluded aspirations and work of a few wicked men and women that had slithered their way into the Loyalist ranks.

Hofsfell along with the other seven towns like it had been convinced and had agreed to help the Loyalists in any way they could. Hector had of course offered them his profuse thanks and assured them that they were doing the right thing.

The other half of the towns and cities that had agreed to join the Loyalists had been overjoyed immediately upon the arrival of Hector and his forces. They offered as much assistance and soldiers as they could and they celebrated, praising Hector and the movement. They had heard of the success of the Loyalist army and how Lord Hector had handled the situation at Storolfshvall, salvaging it and purifying the Loyalist movement from the evil men and women who wished to do the people harm. They celebrated their liberation at the Loyalists hands and liberation from Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn's drafts and other acts of extremity and violence.

Hector couldn't' express with words how pleased he was that any town or city was so excited and joyful at his and the Loyalists' arrival, so he simply opted for celebrating with the people instead. Some in meetings in the royal tent questioned his behavior and chastised him for not showing more restraint in front of the common people, but the warrior couldn't truly bring himself to care.

The next day, the seventh day, the Loyalist army passed over the edges of Mendiak territory. They could see the mountains clearly in the distance. They could not afford to climb all the way up the mountain, and so they would pass through quickly. After they passed through the province of Mendiak, they would be on Capital soil.

And so, the week after the attack and salvaging of Storolfshvall passed in what felt like the blink of an eye, and it brought Hector to leaning on a supporting post in the royal tent, fully ignoring the sound of the meeting going on around him while he stared at the ground and went over in his head all that had happened in the past seven days.

Hector suddenly jumped when someone touched his arm.

"Are you okay, Hector?" Rapunzel asked quietly.

"Yeah," Hector replied. "It's just that these meetings are really the only times I have to slow down and think aside from sleeping."

"Oh. Eugene sent me over here to make sure that you were okay. He also said that he thought I needed a break from all the military and political stuff."

"He's right; you should be resting."

"I was sitting down!" Rapunzel said defensively. "You all need to stop treating me like a child. Please. I'm fine."

"We're not treating you like a child. We're treating you like you're pregnant with a child, a very important child. I know that you feel fine today, but everyone was really worried about you after yesterday."

"I was too," the Coronan queen admitted. "I thought I was finally about to have my baby, and I was scared. But I guess it wasn't supposed to happen and this little sucker's decided to stay around for a little bit longer."

Rapunzel laughed to herself quietly, careful not to gain the attention of the others at the meeting. Eugene had told her to make sure that when she went over to check on Hector, they looked like they were still somewhat concerned with the meeting going on around them.

Hector pulled up a chair for Rapunzel next to the pole he was leaning against and helped her to sit down. The two watched the others around the large table in the center of the room for a moment in silence.

"So, what did I miss?" Hector asked, keeping his eyes on the table and those around it.

"Since we passed into Mendiak yesterday, they've all been trying to figure out how far they're going to travel up the mountains when we get to them, if at all," Rapunzel explained. "Many want to just go around the mountains to save time, energy, and supplies, but many others think it would be better to climb up so that we could reach the big, rich cities up there."

"Both sides are right."

"I know. That's what makes it all so exhausting."

"Yeah, yeah it does."

The two went quiet again. They both watched the discussion and bickering going on at the table. Rapunzel watched Eugene as he stood with perfect posture, the picture of a calm and wise prince (compliments of Hector). Hector watched Ulysses. The Keiserlig Komandante often commanded silence to point out certain areas on the maps or to speak directly to a bickering group. He listened and he spoke, and Hector couldn't help but want Ulysses to stop being so in control, so capable and useful. He wanted him to join him and Rapunzel where they could just talk. But of course, that wouldn't happen. The general had a job to do, and Hector would never truly wish him to abandon his duty in any way. How could he?

After many long minutes, Rapunzel was the one to break the silence.

"I have some questions."

"I may have some answers," Hector replied. "What are the questions?"

"Why did so many people swear oaths to the Moonstone? Every time that I speak to someone important who was around before the Fall, they always had an oath to the Moonstone. I hear all the time about how many people died when the Moonstone was destroyed. Apparently, it left a large gap in the higher classes and the government. That's what Eugene tells me anyway."

"It's complicated. But if I had to boil it down, I'd say there are two reasons. For one, the Moonstone was the center of the Dark Kingdom for most of its history. It was the physical representation of what we were all about. And so, those who were allowed to, those at the top of the kingdom, all wanted to show their devotion to the kingdom and to Illargia.

"The second reason is quite simply, power and immortality. People wanted to get their hands on your Sundrop hair, right? And not just bad people. For the same reasons those who had the power and prestige wanted their perpetual youth and the influence that being sworn to the Moonstone brought. Over the years, more and more positions were made up and more and more positions 'required' an oath to the Moonstone. After a while, it really stopped meaning anything. It was just another part of being a powerful politician, or religious leader, or general, or any of their family. Never did like that much."

"Oh."

Rapunzel went quiet for a moment, thinking over what Hector had told her, processing it. Hector gave her the time she needed and took to watching Ulysses while he waited for her next question.

"Why does no one speak the native language of the Dark Kingdom?"

"Plenty of people do. It's just that nobles don't. They don't want to be like the filthy peasants, and they want to feel more special than they are, so common was made the official court language, and it's stayed like that. Many normal people don't learn common, and the noble, rich people definitely enjoy being able to talk without commoners understanding them."

"That's horrible!"

"It is. But I don't have control over that. Other questions?"

"Eugene was telling me on the way to this meeting more about his grandfather, King Benedict, specifically about the end of his life," Rapunzel said. Hector nodded along. He knew the stories well. He had lived them. "I didn't get to ask him, so I thought I'd ask you. When Benedict died, why did the throne pass to his younger brother instead of to Edmund?"

"That's because succession in the Dark Kingdom goes through siblings and then through children unless the sibling abdicates, which they often do due to previous duties, like being Keiserlig Komandante. That's why royal parents don't have many children; they don't want too many people competing for the throne, and they want a clear shot for their grandchildren. When the throne does pass to children, it's always to the eldest, and then to siblings, and so on. For some reason, the royals just always seem to have first born sons, hence why we've only had one official queen. The other first-born daughter a few generations back was a nutcase, and the Council decided that she was unfit to rule, passing the crown to her younger brother, who was Benedict's father.

"Succession also never passes to the married partners of kings and queens and certainly not to their unmarried partners. One, we don't want to encourage unmarried relationships in the royal family, and two, there was an issue a while ago with a wife murdering her husband to get to the throne. She isn't marked as one of the rulers of the Dark Kingdom. She was disgraced for her actions and her name was struck from records. That happens more often than you think.

"Do you have other questions about the deep inner workings of the Dark Kingdom, your highness?"

Rapunzel laughed, and she had to shush herself to keep those in the meeting from noticing her and Hector not doing meeting-y things.

"Yes, I do," she said after calming herself.

"Bring it on," Hector said with a smile.

"Why does Eugene act so serious and emotionless when he's around people other than family and close friends? You're his mentor, so I thought you'd know."

Hector was silent for a moment, his smile gone in an instant. Rapunzel grew worried and placed a hand on Hector's arm.

"What's wrong?"

"Nothing. I just... don't really approve of this part of royal duty."

"What do you mean?" Rapunzel's head tilted in confusion.

Hector took a deep breath before answering his future queen.

"Another one of the disgraced kings was a man named Theseus. (I'm not technically supposed to know his name - no one is - so keep quiet about this.) King Theseus was the grandchild of King Alvis, who marks the beginning of the Dark Kings. Theseus, just like the two rulers before him, was a kind and generous king. He was a good and friendly man, too friendly. He was too lenient with the people, too personal. People who weren't supposed to know palace secrets figured them out. People who weren't supposed to have power and influence gained it. People who weren't supposed to be pardoned for serious crimes were. King Theseus tried to be a friend to the people instead of a ruler, and as a result, the line of dark kings almost ended far too early.

"All the common people who had learned what they weren't supposed to and had ideas that they weren't supposed to have took the opportunity they saw and stormed the palace. The king had tried to be buddies with them, and it made him weak, so they thought that they could have all the power. They killed Theseus, and he didn't even try to defend himself. Instead, he tried to reason with them. Theseus' wife and three daughters were also killed. His youngest child, his son Hermund, managed to survive.

"Hermund was raised by the late king's still-loyal advisors for several years while the people 'ruled' over the Dark Kingdom. When Hermund was sixteen, he amassed an army and went back to the Capital where he retook the city and showed no mercy to the traitors.

"His first act as king was to establish a Royal Council to assist the king in making the right choices for the Dark Kingdom, and his second act was to redefine what it is to be a king. From then on, kings would not get close to the people, they would not show weakness or share personal details of any kind. They would keep themselves, their bloodline, and their kingdom safe. This idea grew over time, until kings and queens acted as if they weren't even human. They were supreme and benevolent rulers who were not to be trifled with. It is Eugene's duty to uphold this, and I've told him that and why. "

Rapunzel looked like she wanted to say something, to protest. She kept opening and closing her mouth, a look of horror on her face. Hector tried not to look at her. He knew she was upset and thought that the beliefs of a king and how he was to behave was wrong, but Hector knew that it was what had kept the line of kings and queens unbroken since the reign of King Alvis.

Suddenly there was movement around Hector and Rapunzel. They both looked up and saw that the meeting was finished, and everyone was filing out of the tent. Eugene strode over and took Rapunzel's arm, helping her out of her chair. The warrior knew that the young prince would be in for an earful that night, and he did not want to be a part of it. And so, he walked over to Ulysses, who was still examining the map on the large round table while everyone else retired to their tents.

"We'll be going to Deildargil, Rogaland, and Icecairn tomorrow," the general said, almost as if he had read Hector's mind. "The day after will be spent traveling up the side of Icepeak to reach the city of Crystaldale."

Hector stepped closer to the Keiserlig Komandante. The warrior opened his mouth to speak, but Ulysses beat him to it.

"Hector, I know what you want to talk about," he said, finally looking at Hector. "I'd like to ask if we could just move on from what happened, which is to say, nothing really did happen. However, I know that it makes you worried and uncomfortable. You want to talk about it.

"Hector, I'm not angry with you. I'm not upset over what almost happened. We made a mistake. We've made mistakes, even similar mistakes, before. I care about you, and I would never break that off because of a silly drunk action that we both participated in. But I know you still want to talk about it. We will, I promise, but it will have to wait. We both have important things to do. I'm sorry if you feel like I've been distancing myself from you. I just wanted to give you your space and your time to think. I'm not upset with you, and I do want to talk about what happened to make you happy. But for now, we're both busy people, and there's a war on. It will have to wait."

Hector didn't know what to say, so he just nodded. Ulysses smiled and nodded back.

"Go," Ulysses said gently, inclining his head towards the exit of the royal tent. "I have to speak with King Edmund, but you need your sleep. I'm sure Selene is also waiting for you. So go on. I'll see you in the morning."

Hector nodded again before turning and (rather awkwardly) leaving the royal tent. He looked up at the night sky for a moment. The moon was hidden by clouds, but Hector could tell that it was especially bright tonight. He took a deep breath. The next day would be busy, as would the next be, and so he needed his sleep.

Then there was a sound. Hector's heart suddenly stopped, and his blood ran cold.

No, no, no. You're imagining it. You really do need to sleep. You-

There was the sound again, just as clear and just as terrifying as before. There was no mistaking it.

The Insurrectionist war horn. 

Chapter Text

Hector raced off towards his tent. Several voices rose up around camp, and the alarm was sounded a few seconds later. Then, there were screams. It seemed the whole army woke up at once and Hector was suddenly surrounded by hundreds of bodies, all rushing to their positions and to their leaders to learn their orders. Hector couldn't see over the sea of people, and so he was unable to find where the Insurrectionists were coming from. He heard the war horn again, closer this time, far closer.

"Girls!" Hector shouted as soon as his tent came into view.

Thanatos, Tekakwitha, and the warrior's bearcats were already outside. They sprinted over to their master, only to run after him as he burst into his tent.

"Luna, Lady," Hector commanded as he frantically searched around his tent. "I need you two to go find Rapunzel. She should be at the royal tent. Take her to the fields, up the mountains, anywhere. Just get her out of here!"

The two animals seemed to nod. They turned to run out of the tent, but Hector stopped them with a short whistle.

"Wait a moment! I need to find-"

"What's going on?!" Selene cried, running straight into Hector's legs and wrapping her arms around them, nearly knocking him over.

Hector knelt down to the little girl's level. He took her hand in his and cupped her cheek. He tried to speak, but she beat him to it.

"I know that sound! I know that sound! It's the monsters! They-their here, they're going to kill you and me an-and everyone!"

"No, no, no!" Hector insisted, pulling her into his arms, and stroking her white-blonde hair. "No, they're not. Ulysses and I are going to make them go away. They're not going to hurt anyone, especially not you. Luna and Lady are going to take you away, okay? They're going to take you to Rapunzel, and then they'll take you somewhere safe. They and Rapunzel will look after you somewhere until this is all over, and everyone's gonna be okay, okay?"

"You're not going somewhere safe too?" Selene said quietly after a moment, looking up at him with tears in her eyes.

"No, sweetheart, I have to go stop the monsters like I said."

"But they'll kill you!"

"No, no. No, they won't. I'm going to make them go away, and I won't let them hurt me or anyone, and you will be safe and away with Rapunzel, but you have to go right now."

Hector stood and picked Selene up. He quickly placed her on Luna's dark gray, furry back. She, reluctantly as it was, let go of Hector and tightly gripped Luna. Hector knelt down to his bearcats' level.

"Take care of her and Rapunzel," the warrior whispered, pressing his forehead to the animals'. "Get them somewhere safe far away, and don't come back until I, Thanatos, or Tekakwitha come to get you. Understand?"

Luna and Lady blinked a nod in unison.

"Good. Now go, quickly! Get out of here!"

"Hector!" Selene screamed as the bearcats ran off, reaching back for him.

Hector watched them go until they were out of sight, hidden by the night and the rushing of soldiers and officers outside of his tent. Then he was back to tearing his tent apart, searching for something once again.

"Thanatos, I need you to take something to Ulysses. Ah! Here it is!" - Hector knelt down with a thick wad of folded papers in hand. The black hunting dog took it in his mouth. - "I planned for the event of a surprise attack, and I thought of a strategy. Make sure he gets this and try not to drool on it too much. Go!"

Thanatos was off just as fast as Luna and Lady. Hector grabbed several more weapons that were scattered around his tent before running over to where Tekakwitha was waiting at the entrance. He leapt into her saddle as fast as he could.

"You're coming with me, girly. We need to get to my soldiers."

Hector clicked his tongue. Tekakwitha briefly sniffed the air before bolting off towards the west of the camp with a roar. Hector gripped her leather saddle tight and urged her to go faster.

On the rhinoceros's back, the warrior could finally look around to find where the Insurrectionist army was attacking from, and find them he did.

There was a massive force of them, larger than at Running Wolf Forest, marching in from the north. There were many men and women on horseback in full armor at the front of the army (presumably captains and other commanders), but Hector could not discern if any of them were Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn himself. The army was far closer than Hector had expected, and they would be within firing range of the edge of camp within minutes. Hector had hoped that he would have more time before the moon was blocked out with arrows, but apparently it was not to be. Hector whistled for Tekakwitha to run faster.

Tekakwitha's tracking proved true, and Hector nearly trampled over several of his captains as he reached the far west edge of camp. This was where he had been instructed to take his men before moving out, and at least those in command had been smart enough to organize in the familiar place.

"Captain Riverheart, report!" Hector ordered from atop Tekakwitha's saddle.

"Nine of your twelve captains are present, sir," the captain replied, standing at attention with shocking composure considering that the Loyalists were under a surprise attack and that she had nearly been squashed by a rhinoceros. "Their soldiers are with them, and they are ready for orders. We don't know where the other three captains or those under their command are, but we have sent scouts to find them."

"Concerning that a hundred and fifty of our men are missing, but we'll have to make do. Dismissed. Return to your soldiers and calm them. I have orders to give."

Captain Riverheart bowed quickly before racing off towards her division. Hector in turn set about weaving his way through the crowd of (thankfully) organized soldiers to the center. He took note of who was present and who was not as he went, looking carefully over the ranks of soldiers and captains. Each one appeared shocked to see him, which he was surprised and rather hurt to notice. Did they not expect him to come as quickly as he could in their hour of need? But then he remembered: no, no they didn't.

Any other commander would have convened with the council first, discussed the matter with the leaders and come up with a solid, voted-upon plan. However, Hector already had a plan. He had seen ahead and come up with a strategy to handle a situation just like this one. Well, not just like this one, and his plan was certainly not without flaws, but it was something. Hector only hoped that General Ulysses got it in time and convinced the other members of the War Council to act.

When the warrior reached the center of his organized army, they were quiet, not silent (there were still mutters and chatters to be heard), but quiet. And of course there were still the shouts and screams sounding through the rest of the Loyalist camp, coupled with the clanking metal and war horn of the Insurrectionist army, drawing closer with every second. However, it was quiet enough, and one of Hector's magic-users ran forward and bowed, asking permission. He nodded and helped them onto the back of Tekakwitha's saddle where they placed two fingers on the back of his neck. Hector felt a hot shiver run down his back as the magic affected his body.

"The Insurrectionists are marching towards us from the North," Hector said, his amplified voice ringing out over the ranks of Loyalists. "The Capital is south, meaning that they have found a way around the back of us for a surprise attack. We did not notice them, meaning that they were hidden as they marched. The most logical assumption is that they came around the mountains close to the east to ambush us from behind in the night.

"With this in mind, Captains Riverheart, Valisson, Hunbogidottir, and Malenkov will move out to the mountains to find any other Insurrectionist forces sent to attack us, which I assume there will be. Defeat them before they can reach camp or before preferably before they make it around the mountains. Captain Alfdottir and her soldiers will join you in the event of us finding them.

"Captains Moonbend, Ormsson, Ringstad, Ivarsdottir, and Reynisdottir will come with me. The forces of Captains Fridmundsson and Eltoris will join us if we can locate them. All of us will-"

A chorus of deafening screams resounded throughout the camp at the same time as hundreds of war cries, both Loyalist and Insurrectionist. The roar of weapons clashing and the screams of death rang throughout the camp, and a second wave of arrows reigned down on the far north side of the Loyalist camp.

"We deal with that!" Hector yelled, his voice barely audible even with the magical amplification. "MOVE OUT! NOW!"

Hector threw the magic-user off of Tekakwitha's saddle before racing to the head of his army. His soldiers bellowed their own war cry before either sprinting for the mountains or following their leader towards the front lines of the Loyalist attack.

~*~

Hector wasn't sure what he had expected. Low casualties? Competent officers? A clean victory? Or at the very least not a humiliating defeat in the making? Ridiculous, utterly ridiculous. This was his life after all, and absolutely nothing could ever go right for him or any of his loved ones. That would be preposterous and just no fun at all for whatever cruel deity ruled over the bitter, bloody, moon-abandoned world.

Hector's mind could have gone on and on in such a sarcastic, spiteful, and livid manner for quite some time. However, forming fully coherent thoughts was causing the warrior a bit of trouble at the moment. He wasn't sure if it was because of the ear-splitting sounds of the battlefield or the fact that he was bleeding to death on the ground of said battlefield.

The beginning of the battle had gone well. The Insurrectionists had been surprised by how the Loyalists had grown into a sizable, organized army, and it had given an advantage to the latter. General Ulysses had received Hector's message and his strategy in time and had convinced the rest of the War Council to act upon it, with his own additions to fill in Hector's gaps in logic of course. That was truly one of the good general's greatest specialties. Most of the army's forces were focused on the Insurrectionists that were actively on the edge of the Loyalist camp. Meanwhile, several more divisions had been sent around the mountains to destroy any other attacking forces being sent by the Insurrectionists. That had gone well. The second wave of Insurrectionists had been defeated, and the third was narrowly defeated. Then came the fourth, and the fifth.

Hector was half tempted to just let himself die as proportionate punishment for his stupidity. How could he have sent all those men and women to their deaths? How could he have overlooked the sheer number of civilians pulled into service by Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn and his draft? They should have retreated, found another way to the Capital, done anything other than feebly launch a head-on attack directed towards a force ten times greater than their own with wave after wave of soldiers and heavy artillery that just kept coming.

As Hector lay on the battered, blood-soaked ground, trying to put pressure on the gash in his side, he went over in his head where things turned for the worst. Why had they lost the upper hand? Why hadn't he thought ahead better? Why couldn't he have been smarter? Why didn't his officers and soldiers react quicker? Where was Ulysses?

Where's Adira? Where's my sister? Where's my family?! I need my family! I'm going to die... the dark...

Hector growled and pushed himself up onto his elbows. His bloody side screamed, but he ignored the pain, fought it, just like he fought the growing number of desperate, disorganized, and illogical thoughts in his mind. He slowly started the effort to shift to his hands and knees, praying that an Insurrectionist soldier wouldn't notice that he was in fact not dead. After all, there was still a battle going on around him, even if it seemed the conflict was already won, and he was not on the victorious side.

The warrior's vision faded in and out of blurriness, the bloody conflict around him muffled. His breathing became more and more labored as he realized with growing horror and desperation, that he couldn't stand, nor did he know where any of his animals were.

Luna and Lady had been ordered to take Rapunzel and Selene away. Were they safe? Thanatos had been sent to give Hector written strategy to General Ulysses, and the general had most certainly seen and acted upon it, but Hector had yet to spot him or the black hunting dog. Where were they? Hector was positive that Tekakwitha had been by his side as he was struck across the side by that blade. She had been the one to trample the enemy captain to death immediately after. She had been by Hector's side, shielding him and urging him to stand back up, but where was she now? Hector hadn't felt her leave. She was nowhere within the warrior's tunneling vision.

Where is she? Where are they? Where are my friends, my family?

The thoughts were all running too fast and too painful to keep track of. They were overwhelming, louder than the roar of battle going on around. Hector's arms gave out, and he fell to the ground again with a scream of pain that he could not hear. He was soaked in blood, his own and otherwise. He couldn't see, hear or comprehend a single thing. Failure, death, failure. That was all he could understand. He thought that he must have looked pathetic laying there while bleeding to death on the battlefield of his own idiocy and failure, unable to move yet unable to die. But then again, did he really think that? He wasn't sure what he thought. None of it made sense, and it was all too painful anyway. Perhaps taking a moment to rest in the welcoming, warm darkness that consumed his unseeing eyes and chaotic mind wouldn't be so bad...

Then he was moving. He was moving far, far too fast for comfort, and he certainly didn't know why. It took him a moment to grasp the fact that he was not in fact the one doing the majority of said moving, rather he was being half-carried, half-dragged by someone or something. It then took him several more moments to understand that this was not good.

He struggled against the (presumably) hands and arms grasping him. He tried to dig his heels into the ground, but his legs were already exhausted from what little effort they were putting in, and the ground was too slick with blood anyways. He could feel himself and the figure carry-dragging him tripping over things as they moved (it would be a bit of a stretch to call it running). Bodies and debris probably. His vision wasn't black and unseeing anymore, but the world around him was still terribly blurred, and the constant movement did not help. His ears were ringing, and he grew more and more panicked as he could make out more and more sights and sounds around him. The wound on his side ached and screamed. The countless smaller ones across his beaten and bloodied body were not happy either. He struggled harder.

"Hector, stop!"

Hector's heart skipped a beat as he could finally fully hear and comprehend sounds again, but mostly he froze up as he recognized the voice.

"Sees?" he croaked, his throat burning.

"Yes, yes, I'm here. It's me," Ulysses soothed, gripping Hector tighter and urging him on. "I know you're tired and injured, but you can't freeze up on me. Keep pushing! We have to get out of here!"

"What? What's happening?" As he spoke, the warrior did as he was told and forced his legs to move despite the horrible pain.

"We're retreating."

"Where?"

"We found an escape route through the mountains. It will be easy to close off, and not so easy to open back up again. The way around is long and hard, especially for a large army. And the escape itself is not meant for a large force either. It will keep us safe for a time and give us an escape."

"But where after that?"

"I don't know, Hector. Hurry!"

Now that Hector could see the world around him, he saw the hundreds of retreating Loyalists, all of them running the same direction as Hector and Ulysses.

At least there are still hundreds left, Hector thought grimly. And everyone apparently knows where this escape route is supposed to be.

The Insurrectionists still had hundreds more, however. There were entire divisions that had not lost a single soldier, many divisions in fact. They chased after the Loyalists relentlessly, with a kind of horrific glee that even Hector in his blurry and numbed state could feel, and it made him sick. Arrows still rained down on the retreating Loyalists. The front lines of Insurrectionists met the slowest of the Loyalists and Hector had to turn his eyes away. He urged his legs to move faster.

We don't have to be the fastest, we just have to be faster than them... I'm sorry...

Hector brought two fingers to his mouth and whistled two sharp notes. He waited, and waited, and waited. Seconds dragged on and he heard and saw nothing. He whistled again. Still nothing. The warrior was well aware that the chaos made things confusing, hard to see, and certainly hard to traverse, but she should have been there by now...

"Your bearcats are with Rapunzel and Selene," Ulysses said. "They're at the mountain escape with Thanatos. I sent him to find them and take them there after I received your message. They should be safe, but we need to meet them there as quickly as possible."

"Tekakwitha, where's Tekakwitha?" Hector asked, every word painful to speak. "She was there one moment, and then she wasn't. Did she find you? Is she at the mountain?"

Ulysses didn't respond and didn't even look at the warrior. Hector was sure that he must not have heard him above all the chaos, so he opened his parched lips to ask again. He never got the chance.

The ground just a few yards from them exploded, sending several soldiers, alive and dead, flying. Ulysses pulled Hector down to a kneeling position and shielded him with his body.

"Damn magic-users!" Ulysses snarled. "Come on! We're almost there."

The general pulled Hector to standing and slung his arm back around his shoulder, supporting the warrior's waist with his other. He moved them both forward with surprising speed. Now Hector really was doing almost none of the work when it came to escaping, and he would have felt bad, apologized, and made his legs move a little more had his whole body not been hollering at him in agony.

Seriously, how have I not died yet? Hector thought before noticing that Ulysses was applying pressure to his bleeding side using a large, folded piece of his tunic with the arm around his waist as they ran. Oh. That's why.

In just a few more seconds, the mountain escape that Ulysses had spoken of came into view. It was a cave, a tunnel that must lead somewhere. It really was small and hard to get through, meaning that the Insurrectionists would have a hell of a time following them, even if the Loyalists didn't close it off. Hector wondered for a brief moment how Ulysses or anyone else for that matter had managed to find such an escape. Or had they known it was there the whole time? Hector's wonders were promptly cut short as the front lines of the Insurrectionists army also came into view of the mountain cave mouth.

Ulysses shoved Hector forward into the arms of someone else as soon as they were a few yards inside of the cave. He turned back towards the mouth.

"CLOSE IT!"

The Loyalist magic-users waiting at the mouth of the cave nodded and obeyed their general's command. With a few simple attack spells, the roof of the cave mouth came crashing down, locking the Insurrectionist army and any poor Loyalists who were too slow outside.

Hector's hands remained over his ears as Ulysses gave a few more commands and everyone inside backed up. The magic-users lit enchanted fires and bought several more heavy layers of dirt and rock down from the roof of the cave. Then, everything was silent. Hector uncovered his ears.

"Well," Ulysses said, almost to himself. "That should keep them out for a while, even with magic."

Hector and the few others within hearing range of the general's words laughed, breathy and exhausted, but relieved. Hector smiled at Ulysses, and he caught the warrior's eye, smiling back at him while his green eyes danced in the firelight. Then Hector groaned in pain, his knees buckled, and his vision and mind went black.

~*~

Someone was stroking his hair. That was the first thing Hector realized. For a split second he readied himself to attack the strange and invasive person, and he stiffened, but his mind comprehended the feeling of that particular hand first. His body relaxed, and he groaned. Hector's eyelids fluttered open, and he met the warm, deep brown gaze of Mythica.

"Hello, Little One," Mythica said. "Welcome back to the land of the living."

Hector thought about saying something in reply, but he couldn't find the energy at that moment, so he simply smiled up at her. She smiled back. His head was lying on her lap. Mythica continued to run her fingers gently through his long black curls. When he looked farther up, Hector's body froze up once again, and his smile dropped instantly.

Cave roof. He was staring at a cave roof illuminated by nothing other than firelight. Then he was aware of the hundreds of bodies around him, and the muffled sounds of crying and screaming.

Hector tried to sit up, but Mythica pulled him back down, holding him there by his shoulders.

"Be still," she commanded gently. "The healers may have looked at you, but you're still hurt."

"Wh-where are we?" Hector asked with a dry cough. "I know in the-the escape cave, but wh-"

Hector coughed again, and this time it didn't stop. Mythica signaled someone over, and seconds later a young soldier was kneeling beside him with a bucket of water. The rim of the bucket was put to Hector's lips, and he drank. However, the bucket was taken away much sooner than the warrior would have liked.

"I'm sorry, my lord," the soldier apologized. "But we have to preserve the water until we leave this cave."

"I understand, soldier," Hector replied, his thirst at least somewhat quenched. "Go, help others."

The soldier nodded in a small bow before leaving to attend to others. That allowed Hector the opportunity to look around.

It seemed the whole army was packed into the immediate stretch of cave tunnel. Hundreds surrounded Hector, and most were not moving. In fact, most seemed to be sleeping or otherwise resting. The few who were on their feet were healers and those carrying water. The cramming was, however, not as bad as it could have been, for this section of the tunnel was much wider than Hector recalled the mouth of the cave being. There was more room, and so people were not directly on top of each other. But still, the stretch of injured and tired Loyalist soldiers inside of the cave tunnel seemed to go on forever, and the cave itself even longer. Though Hector couldn't really tell. Once there were no more torches the cave went dark, and so the distance beyond the mass of Loyalists was pitch black and unknown.

"To answer your question," Mythica said, positioning Hector's head back on her lap and stroking his hair again while keeping her other hand on his shoulder. "We're deep inside of General Ulysses' cave escape now. We've been traveling for six hours, taking minimal breaks. However, the members of the War Council who remain have decided that we will stop to sleep and heal injuries for a while before moving again. The Insurrectionists have not managed to break through the entrance yet as far as we know, and if they did, this cave has so many twists and turns that they would have a hard time finding us.

"You've been unconscious the whole time, but magic-users (including myself) were able to heal your minor wounds and stop the bleeding on your side. That wound has also been thoroughly cleaned and bandaged. It did need stitches, so I would not recommend moving."

Hector was about to protest, but he was stopped when he spotted General Ulysses quickly weaving his way through the resting Loyalists on the ground, making his way towards Hector. Ulysses looked up and met Hector's open eyes as he went, and a large smile spread across his face. He moved faster, and soon, he was kneeling down beside Hector.

"I was on my way to see you, and I heard that you were finally awake," - Ulysses leaned down and carefully wrapped his arms around Hector in a gentle embrace as he spoke. - "I'm pleased to see that what I heard was true. We were all quite worried for you, especially me. How are you feeling?"

"As good as I can considering the giant gash in my side," Hector replied with a weak laugh. "What about you? You look right as rain. Do the Insurrectionists just like you better than me or somethin'?"

"Hardly. Did you not notice the limp?"

"Oh. Nah, I didn't actually, sorry. They bust your leg up?"

"I'm afraid so. I'm technically not supposed to be walking on it, but I had to come see you."

"I'm flattered. Perhaps you should take a turn laying down here, and having your hair played with."

"I'm afraid that I only do this for you, my dear," Mythica said with a playful smile.

Hector laughed sheepishly and Ulysses joined. Hector then took a serious turn and looked the general in the eyes.

"What happened?" he asked. "What are the casualties? How many injured? Where did we get supplies from? How did you know about this cave? Where's the royals?"

"We lost the battle. Between seven hundred and eight hundred, we're not quite sure yet. Serious injuries, four hundred. Minor injuries, two hundred. When we retreated from camp, I ordered the healers to take as many supplies as they could from camp and to bring them here, where I knew we would be retreating. I've been finding, exploring, and mapping possible escape routes every time we camp for the night for the past five days. The discussion about said escape routes was part of those meetings you never paid attention to. As for the royals-"

A muffled but still loud and painful scream that echoed throughout the cave tunnel was the answer. Hector looked at Ulysses, his eyes wide.

"Was that...?"

"Yes," Ulysses responded with a sigh. "That was Rapunzel. She went into labor as the battle began, and she hasn't had the baby yet. Getting her here and transporting her has honestly been hell. And the prince is a mess."

"Of course she went into labor with the battle," - Ulysses cringed slightly as Hector spoke. The warrior's exasperation was palpable. - "Of course she did! Because if she didn't, that would be far too easy. No, that baby needed to be as inconvenient as possible!"

"It's not Rapunzel or the baby's fault, Hector," Ulysses pointed out calmly.

"No, it's the gods'."

"Hector!" Mythica scolded. "Do not slander the gods! I taught you better than that."

"Can I see Rapunzel?" Hector asked, ignoring Mythica.

"King Edmund ordered that only he, Eugene, and the healers be allowed near her right now," the Keiserlig Komandante answered with a shake of his head.

"Is the delivery at least going well?"

"I'm afraid not," Mythica said sadly. "Things don't look bright for Rapunzel or her child. There's been too much stress on her body and her mind. The healers are worried."

Hector looked down for a moment, going over and trying to comprehend what he had just heard. Rapunzel had to be okay, she had to be! She was one of his closest friends, and if she lost the child...

Hector's headshot up, and he lifted himself up on his elbows. He would have tried to sit all the way up had Mythica and Ulysses not stopped him.

"Hector, what's wrong?" Ulysses asked in concern, gazing intently into Hector's yellow-green eyes.

"Selene," Hector said. "Where is she? Where's Selene?!"

"Shhh, calm yourself," Mythica soothed. "Shhh, it's alright. The girl is fine. Luna, Lady, and Thanatos brought her here safely. She's uninjured, and at the moment, she's sleeping right over there. See?"

Hector looked where Mythica was pointing, and he breathed a heavy sigh of relief to find that what she said was true. Selene was curled up beside Thanatos just a few yards away. She was completely unharmed, though still in her night clothes (that wasn't really surprising). The white-haired girl seemed to be sleeping soundly, and Thanatos was pressing her closer to him with his tail in a protective motion. He was just as uninjured as the little girl sleeping against him.

Hector then looked around just a little more to find that Luna and Lady were resting peacefully not far from Selene and Thanatos. Luna's back right leg was bandaged, and Lady had a sizable clip in her right ear. However, other than that, both animals seem completely unharmed. Hector was however alarmed to see that Tekakwitha was not with them. He recalled that she had not been with him and Ulysses when retreating from the battlefield either.

"Where's Tekakwitha?" Hector asked, looking up at Ulysses.

The general's eyes filled with a terrible pity and sadness that made Hector's heart drop and his face grow deathly pale. Ulysses looked at Mythica, and she wore a similar sorrowful expression. He turned his regretful face back down to meet Hector's eye.

"Wrap your arms around my neck," the general instructed gently. "I'm going to pick you up, Mythica will help. You need to see something."

Hector tried to say more but he was silenced. And so, he did as he was told, and he allowed himself to be picked up by Ulysses. Mythica helped to support the limping general as they picked their way through the tight crowd of resting soldiers spread across the cave floor.

The three of them walked for a while. They were making their way towards the dimly lit edge of the resting army. Hector did not spot the royals while they were walking, so he assumed that they were on the other side of the tunnel. However, that wasn't his concern. He was far too focused on trying not to let his mind wander into dark places. Now was not the time for that. Tekakwitha was fine. She was probably just hurt, and she was being cared for at the moment. But she would be alright, she was strong. Tekakwitha was going to be just fine, Hector was sure of it.

Soon, what Ulysses had wanted for Hector to see came into view in the weak torch light. Hector's breath caught in his throat.

Tekakwitha lay at the very edge of the gathered, resting army. She was barely lit, but even in the darkness Hector could see that mass of soaked-through bandages that covered her body, how weak she appeared. He could see how labored her breathing was, and he could hear her pained groans and huffs.

Hector pushed himself harshly away from Ulysses and Mythica, falling out of the general's arms and landing harshly on the ground. He cried out in pain as he did, his vision growing black for a moment. When his eyes refocused, he saw Tekakwitha trying to lift her battered and bloodied body to walk to him. She tried to roar or otherwise call out to him, but her voice was too tired and too weak. Hector began to crawl to her, dragging his own broken body along the floor of the cave tunnel, because he knew that he would not be able to stand and certainly not to walk. Ulysses and Mythica hung back, and the warrior could hear them whispering to each other, but he paid them no mind. He drowned them and everything else out. His only concern was with Tekakwitha.

When he was close enough, he called to her.

"It's alright!" he half-soothed, half-ordered. "It's alright! Don't try to get up. Stay down. I'm coming to you."

The rhinoceros did as she was told, and she let her body sink back down, obvious, horrible exhaustion taking over her form.

As soon as he could, Hector gave himself one final push with his arms off of the ground, throwing himself at his animal friend. He wrapped his arms around whatever he could, burying his face in her rough gray skin. To him, it was not in the least bit painful, but rather, it was welcoming and comforting. Tekakwitha curled in on herself as much as she could, surrounding Hector with her body as if she were protecting him. Hector's eyes filled with tears as he felt the blood seep through the bandages and listened to Tekakwitha's agonized groans. He did not stop the tears from falling.

A few seconds later, there were familiar footsteps approaching.

"I saw her leave your side just as I ran to you to rescue you from the battlefield," Ulysses said quietly, sadly. "She didn't see me. If she had, I'm sure that she would have stayed. I believe that she went to find Thanatos and the girls, knowing that she could not get you onto her back on her own. She would need help getting you to safety. She was trying to save you, but she knew she couldn't do it alone. She thought that she could be quicker and go unnoticed. She was... she was wrong.

"Some of the Insurrectionists recognized her as your Animal Companion. They must have thought she was some kind of traitor to you, because they believe you to be dead. I'm not sure, but whatever the case, they attacked her. She was able to easily fend off the first group of them and the second. You trained her well. But as more and more recognized and consequently attacked her, she lost the upper hand.

"I wanted to go back for her so badly, to defend her, but I had to get you and our people to safety, and I'm only one man. I had a duty to my people and to you first and I...I just... I'm so sorry, Hector. But by some miracle of the night, she saw me, she saw me with you. She stopped trying to fight them, and she just tried to run. She was attacked more on the way, but she's faster than any human, so once she broke free, she had a mostly clear shot to the cave. She just had to avoid arrows, which she... she mostly did. She made it to the cave just before you and me (I'm surprised you didn't see her), and she was closed in with the rest of us.

"Any and all animals at this point are extremely valuable, and she is your Companion Animal so we did what we could to heal her wounds. We had several-magic users work on her as well as other healers, but her wounds were so serious, and she was using up so many of our little remaining medical supplies. There was so little that we could do, and she was in so much pain, so... so we had a magic-user cast a spell to lessen her suffering, and we decided to let her go. That decision was made a few hours ago, and we've kept her here since, so that she doesn't disturb the others. She's been waiting for you to wake up. I think that's why she's been fighting so hard. She's been waiting to say goodbye.

"I'm so sorry, Hector."

The tears poured down Hector's face as he gripped Tekakwitha tighter. His choked sobs echoed slightly through the dark tunnel. He shifted and moved to take her long, bloody gray head in his arms. He stroked her face, looking deep into her round sad eyes. They were growing dimmer with every second.

Tekakwitha whined and jerked herself slightly almost like an exhausted human would in order to keep themself awake.

"It's okay, Teka. It's okay," Hector soothed. He forced himself to smile at her, even as the tears continued to fall from his eyes. "Everything's going to be okay.

"You did good today. Good, good girl. You were so strong and so brave. You fought so hard, harder than any warrior before you. But it's okay now. I'm safe, and so is Thanatos, Luna, and Lady. We're all safe. It's okay. You can rest. You don't have to fight anymore. You've done so good and now you can rest, okay?"

Tekakwitha's breath slowed. She blinked, nodding. Her body relaxed, and she leaned her head into Hector, who continued to stroke her face and whisper soft words of praise to her. He didn't look away as he felt the fluffy black and gray tails of his bearcats brush against him. He could feel that Thanatos was soon to follow. All three leaned against Tekakwitha, nuzzling her affectionately.

Slowly, Tekakwitha's eyes began to droop and close.

"There you go. Good girl. That's my Teka."

Tekakwitha laid her gray horned head down on the ground as her eyes fully closed. Hector draped his body over her thick, strong neck, hugging her head and stroking her horns.

"Good girl, good girl." Hector continued to whisper as her breathing became slower and slower, her bloodied body relaxing fully and becoming still.

She breathed in deeply and slowly, holding it for several seconds. She breathed out that last huff in a content and almost happy way, nuzzling her face against her Hector with the very last of her energy. Then she was still, and she breathed no more.

Thanatos howled in pain and loss. Luna and Lady rubbed desperately against their friend while whining and whimpering as if trying to wake her. Hector sank against her and allowed all of his tears to fall and all of his wails and sobs to leave his throat now that his Tekakwitha could no longer hear him and be sad. 

Chapter Text

Hector wasn't sure how much time passed as he and his remaining animals grieved on the floor of the mountain cave. However long it was, it wasn't long enough. He could have been furious that what little time and privilege he had to mourn was cut short, but all he felt as he heard another agonized scream sound from the other end of the cave tunnel was fear. That was not Rapunzel, that was Eugene.

Before he even knew what he was doing, Hector was racing away towards the sound of Eugene's screams. He wasn't aware of the pain in his legs, his side, and everywhere else, for that matter. All he could focus on was getting to Eugene. He was somewhat more aware of the shouting coming from behind him. He couldn't nor did he bother to make it out, but he was sure that it was coming from Ulysses and Mythica following him as well as the startled cries of those they passed.

Soon, Hector was pushing past a crowd of people that got thicker and thicker the further he went. They also seemed to be less and less keen on letting him through. Ulysses (at least, Hector assumed so. Nobody else would be bold enough to grab and physically move him.) came up behind him and half-dragged, half-lifted him away. Hector struggled, but the general easily pulled him back. Even when he was not weakened from injury and exhaustion, Ulysses had always been far stronger than Hector. Mythica was beside Hector in seconds, trying to sooth him whilst also dodging his flailing limbs.

"Let me go, Banakis!" Hector snarled.

It wasn't often that Hector used the good general's forgotten family name, but when he did, it was never pleasant. Members of the Brotherhood, the Royal Guard, and the Keiserlig Komandante as well as a few others all abandoned their family names upon fully accepting and stepping into their position. It was to cut ties with their past and to truly become one with their new life in service to the Dark Kingdom and Illargia. A person was referred to by their title and their given name, that was it. Their title was who they were, genes didn't matter.

But however much a person's family wasn't supposed to matter upon taking a position in the Brotherhood or the highest-ranking positions of the Dark Kingdom, Ulysses still did not come from a well-regarded family, and it had cost him.

His grandparents had been foreigners, and highly destructive ones at that. They were invaders, warlords. Once they were finally defeated, their infant children had been taken and raised in the palace to be perfect Dark Kingdom citizens, raised to hate their parents, and yet always be reminded of who they were. Ulysses' mother had proved to be nothing like her parents and a fine addition to the nobility of the Dark Kingdom, but the Banakis name was not one she or Ulysses was proud of. His father was disgraced upon marrying his mother. The name had been used to insult Ulysses much of his life and had been the biggest obstacle for him in his rise to becoming Keiserlig Komandante. No one had wanted a Banakis as leader of the Dark Kingdom armies, but he had managed it nonetheless, despite his family.

Ulysses froze when Hector had so angrily used the name, and though he could not see his face, Hector was aware of his mistake as soon as the words left his mouth. He stopped struggling and turned his head to look up at Ulysses.

"Sees, I...I'm so-"

"King Edmund ordered that absolutely no one be allowed anywhere near Queen Rapunzel," Ulysses reminded Hector, understanding, forgiving, and professional as always. "The guards he requested are having a hard enough time keeping the people away, we don't need to make it worse."

"But I can help!" Hector insisted. "I know I can! I-I... I can't lose them too..."

Ulysses looked at Hector carefully, examining his face. Hector didn't break eye contact with him and continued to silently plead with him, a few tiny, slow tears leaving the corners of his misty eyes. Suddenly his hand was on Hector's cheek. He sighed, heavy and reluctant.

"Christ, Hex, why do I break orders for you?" Ulysses groaned more to himself than to Hector.

He squeezed him tighter before releasing him. He took one last moment to gently take hold of his shoulders and look into his eyes again.

"Be careful, you're still injured," - Ulysses paused. - "I can't lose you either. Now go! The prince needs you!"

Ulysses practically shoved Hector forward, following after him just a little so that he could tell the crowd to part for the warrior. Then he hung back, whispering something to Mythica.

"If the king becomes angry with you and you get in trouble for being in there," Ulysses called after him, just before Hector pushed all the way through the crowd and guards. "Say that I made you do it!"

As soon as Hector was inside of the private circle which had been given to the royal family, the first thing he saw was healers. There were far more of them than he had expected, at least fifteen. Most were magic-users, and most were kneeling on the ground around who Hector could only assume was Rapunzel. She was barely making any sound now, but he caught a glimpse of her chocolate brown hair and freckled face. Hector thought about going directly to her, but then he spotted Eugene.

The young prince was being held back by his father. Edmund looked miserable, exhausted, and defeated as he held his son tight to his body. The prince didn't seem to be paying much notice to his father. Instead, he snarled at three terrified magic users while tears flowed from his warm brown eyes.

"Your highness, there's nothing more we can do!" Hector heard one of the healers insist fearfully.

"There's always more you can do!" Eugene growled. "You're a magic-user, dammit! I need a miracle, you can make one, so do so!"

"There are limits to what I can, to what any of us can do! We've reached the limit of what's possible for us!"

"Then get someone with a higher limit!"

"It's not possible, Prince Eugene!" another one of the healers cried, begging. "It can't be done! We can't save her! We'd all die if we tried!"

"Then die you will!" Eugene screamed, thrashing harder. "She's your future queen, and she's carrying another one! That's my wife and child! Their lives are of the most importance!"

"Eugene, STOP!" Hector commanded.

He ran forward and nearly tackled the prince, driving him several feet back. He continued to grip Eugene tight, half to restrain him and half to hold him.

"Hector?" Edmund said, puzzled. Then his face turned to anger. "What are you doing here?! No one was supposed to be allowed here while Rapunzel was in labor!"

"I'm sorry, your majesty," Hector replied, bowing his head but maintaining his grasp on Eugene, who was simply frozen in shock. "But I had to. I knew that at the very least I could help Eugene if not Rapunzel. Please, I beg you, don't make me leave. I can help!"

Edmund's face softened but not in the way Hector had wanted it to.

"Hector, you're not well," Edmund said. He took a step forward and cupped Hector's cheek. "And I can tell it's not just because of your wounds. Your mind is clouded... She finally died, didn't she?"

Hector didn't have to nod or respond; the look in his eyes confirmed it. He looked down, squeezing his eyes shut, trying to stop the flood of tears. His grip on the prince fell away as his knees buckled. Edmund caught him before he could hit the ground and wrapped his arms around him. Hector leaned into the embrace, and he didn't stop his tears from falling.

"Oh, you poor thing," Edmund sighed. "You have to grieve, brother, and you needn't witness the death of three loved ones all at once."

Hector's eyes shot open. He pushed away from Edmund, shaking his head.

"She is not going to die," he insisted, drying his eyes. "I can save her and the child, I know I can! Please, Edmund, just let me try!"

"Hector-" Edmund began, but he wasn't able to finish.

"He's right," Eugene interrupted. He stepped forward and placed a hand on Hector's shoulder. "If he thinks he can do something to save them, then we should let him try. Maybe he knows something that the healers don't or that they overlooked. Dad... Dad, please. For Rapunzel and my child, your grandchild."

Edmund stared at his son and brother, at a loss for words. It was clear that he was confused, and angry, and sad all at once. What was happening to Rapunzel and his son was all far, far too familiar. He had learned his lesson years ago, and he was trying his best to remain calm and collected even in the face of great loss and grief, but he was obviously close to the breaking point. He didn't want to make things worse, and he was grasping for the right decision, but he didn't know what it was. He was trying to be a Dark Kingdom king like he had failed to do back then, but as a father, his heart was breaking.

King Edmund sighed heavily and looked away.

"Do what you can, brother," he said quietly.

Both Hector and Eugene embraced Edmund quickly before running to Rapunzel's side. The king ordered that the healers move aside to make way for Hector. They did as commanded with some hesitation and definite confusion, but not before covering the future queen to preserve her dignity.

Rapunzel was a wreck. Hector couldn't tell if she was awake or not. Her heavy, uneven breathing and the way she twitched and moved her head gave the impression that she was in fact awake. On the other hand, she was completely unresponsive. She was sweating terribly, and her face was set in a painful grimace. The only sound she made was small, tortured groans. She had been laid on a stack of several cloaks to provide some cushioning for her, not like it mattered. It was obviously still uncomfortable, and although Hector didn't know for sure because of the cloak covering Rapunzel's body, the make-shift bed which had been provided for her was probably soaked. 

Hector didn't know exactly what was wrong, but he figured that he had a pretty good idea of the general issue. Rapunzel was too weak and under too much stress (both physical and mental) to be giving birth right now. She had been trying too hard, forcing herself too much, and now she was hurt, and so was the baby.

There were many general healing and strength-providing spells which Hector had been made to learn as a squire. However, he had only successfully used a few of them on very rare occasions. His lack of consistent magic talent made mastering healing spells or even becoming competent at performing them rather difficult. Still, he had to try. Perhaps in such an anxious, on edge state with such high risks, his magical side would activate. It had to.

Hector slowly placed two fingers on Rapunzel's forehead and two on his other hand right over her heart. He took a deep breath and began to mutter a few of the ancient spells which he had learned when he was young. He focused on trying to magically find her energy source as well as the source of her injuries. He tried to reach out for the still unborn child's consciousness.

Every few seconds, Hector thought that he would feel something, thought that maybe Rapunzel's body felt less tense, but only a few seconds later, it would be gone again. His heartbeat quickened, and urged himself to try harder, just try harder. Still, nothing happened. He switched to reciting the spells at a speaking volume instead of whispering. That volume grew and grew until he was screaming, waiting for something to happen. His eyes were filled with tears again, and they soon fell.

Hector didn't even know what spells he was reciting anymore. All he could feel was fear and desperation. He had to do something. He had to help, to save her. He had sworn that he could. He couldn't fail, he couldn't...

Failure, Failure, Failure-

"Failure! No, no, NO!"

"That's enough, Hector. You're hurting her."

Edmund's hands were on his shoulders soon after he spoke, pulling Hector away. Hector fought against him, unsure of what he was even saying, but it must have been something along the lines of 'no, no, no! Edmund, please! I-I can still fix this! I can help! Please, please let me help! EDMUND!'. Whatever it was, it was desperate, pathetic, and it went unheard.

"Guards!" King Edmund commanded. Their hands were on Hector in seconds, tearing him from Edmund's arms. "Take Lord Hector away from here and back to his deceased Animal Companion's side. Make sure he stays there. He's sick, delusional with grief, and injured on top of it. He needs to mourn properly, away from this tragedy and to heal. Be gentle with him and try to make sure that the people don't see him like this. It would be destructive for them to witness a member of the Brotherhood and a general of this army in such a state. The rest of you restrain the prince; he's sick similarly to Lord Hector."

Edmund was such a sweet, gentle, and almost goofy man so much of the time that Hector forgot how cold and cruel he could be. Hector forgot that when in the public eye, Edmund was not the same man as the brother that he knew and loved. Last time that he had dared to be anything other than the emotionless and put-together ruler he was supposed to be because of his own grief, the Dark Kingdom had fallen. Edmund was trying to make sure that didn't happen again.

He knew what Hector was trying to do, and why he was acting the way he was. He knew it was not 'delusional', but he had to come up with a quick and easy explanation that could be painlessly cleared away later. He knew exactly what his beloved son was feeling, and it broke his heart to see, but he had learned his lesson about what happened when a man recklessly acted out of such grief twenty-five years ago. With a heavy heart, he believed that his son would have to learn the same lesson that day, and Hector would need to be put away until it was all over. It was what had to be done.

However much Hector knew that, however much he understood, it didn't stop the rage from boiling in his heart. It didn't stop the agony of dismissal and betrayal to flow freely and painfully through his heart and mind. There had to be something to do for Rapunzel, and Edmund had to know that! She was his daughter in law, and she was trying her hardest to deliver his grandchild. He should be doing everything and anything to save her! But Hector knew that Edmund was probably right.

There wasn't anything left to do. The defeated Loyalists needed every healer they could get; not one could be spared. The current royals needed to be back on the throne before anyone could start worrying about the next. Rapunzel wasn't a healer or a fighter, and the Loyalists could only afford to have useful soldiers and magic-users. In this instance, the life of the healers was logically more valuable than either Rapunzel's or her child's.

Hector stopped fighting. He was too tired to keep trying and anyway, Edmund was king. That made his decision final. He had decided to let Rapunzel and his grandchild go for the sake of the kingdom. He chose the Dark Kingdom and its people over his family. It was the duty of a king. It was what he had failed to do when his beloved wife had died, and he wouldn't make the same kind of mistake he had made then. He would let his family go, and he wouldn't act out of desperation and pain. He wouldn't act out of emotion. Edmund had made up his mind.

However, Eugene wasn't keen on letting his father make that kind of decision.

Hector looked up just before he was pulled back out into the crown and just in time to see Eugene break free from the hold of the guards. Everyone within the circle gasped and went silent as the young and furious prince lunged forward and punched his father across the face.

Edmund didn't seem affected much at all by the blow, but Eugene on the other hand cried out in pain and gripped his injured fist. The king sighed and went to place his hand on his son's shoulder, clearly prepared to rehash the same thing he had been saying to his son for hours, but Eugene beat his father to speaking.

"You do not get to make this decision for our family!" Eugene snarled in his father's face. "This is my wife, my child, not yours. You made a mistake after mom died, but I'm trying to make sure that I don't get the opportunity to make a mistake like that. There has to be something we can do."

"Not without sacrificing the crucial lives of our healers and magic-users," Edmund said evenly. "If we don't have magic-users, we will be defenseless against the magically powerful forces of the Insurrectionists. If we don't have healers, we will lose countless soldiers to injury. The healers are exhausted, and if they try much more they will die. Over twenty have already overworked to the point of collapse. We've run through so many of them, there are only a few left in this army that haven't been called here. I'm sorry, son, but you have to let her go. Eugene..."

The king trailed off for a moment. He lowered his voice and met his son's eye. His own were filled with tears.

"Do you think that this doesn't hurt me? Do you think I am without regret? I love her too, Eugene. She is my daughter in everything but blood. She is carrying my grandchild. I already lost your mother. Do you think that I want you to experience the same thing?! I want to save them! I want to hold my grandchild in my arms, but there's nothing I can do without dooming this kingdom as we know it! Every magic-user is a luxury we must have! We cannot lose this war! There's nothing I can do, Horace!"

He screamed that last sentence, finally letting his mask fall down for just a moment. Then he took a deep breath, regaining his composure. Tears flowed from Eugene's eyes like rain. They were filled with nothing but pain, horror, regret, and hatred. He was at a loss for words, and so was everyone else. Everyone except one.

"Your majesty."

All heads within the circle turned to the speaker.

Chaviv stood just a few feet to the left of Hector. The warrior hadn't seen him in what felt forever, and with a fair amount of guilt realized that he probably hadn't even thought of him in almost as long. Yet, he felt a huge wave of relief wash over his body to see that he was alive and seemingly unharmed.

Edmund was not nearly as pleased to see Chaviv as Hector was. Anger flashed in his eyes, and he opened his mouth either to berate the man for entering a private royal area whilst the future queen was in labor, or to order the few remaining guards to escort Chaviv away at once.

"Your majesty, wait, please!" Chaviv beseech, raising his hands in humility and surrender. "I mean no harm or disrespect. I simply... I can help."

Hector broke free from the guards' grasp easily while they were in shock. He ran forward to embrace Chaviv, and it seemed that Prince Eugene had the same idea. They threw their arms around him together and squeezed him tight before finally releasing him. They both asked a flurry of questions at the same time, but it all boiled down to the same one word - How?

"Before I was sent away to war, Min- Maldue wasn't as experienced of a magic-user," Chaviv explained. "Simpler spells required more energy from him, and he was always so small. I've never had any magical talent, but I did learn one single spell. Because Maldue would lose his energy so fast, as a larger and stronger person, I learned to transfer some of my own energy to him. He used to yell at me when I went too far and gave up too much, resulting in me getting hurt.

"What I'm saying is that I can give my energy to the healers so that they can complete their advanced healing spells to save Queen Rapunzel and her child."

"A spell like the one you're describing is extremely advanced and rare," Edmund said, stepping close enough to be standing directly in front of Chaviv.

"That spell is the only one that I can perform, your majesty. It's all I know. I'm unhurt, one of the few who is; I have a lot of energy to give."

Edmund looked peculiarly at Chaviv. He placed a hand on the man's shoulder.

"Such a spell is also extremely dangerous," he said slowly. "The amount of energy you would have to give in order to allow the healers to save both Rapunzel and the child... it would kill you."

Hector's heart dropped, and his face paled. He thought about embracing Chaviv again, begging him to reconsider, to take back his words, but he couldn't. Neither his body nor his mouth would move. He simply stared at Chaviv, his mouth hung open with shock and his heart filled with pain. But no matter how much it hurt him, Hector knew what Chaviv was about to say, and he knew that he was right.

"I only know one spell, your majesty," Chaviv said. There was a small smile of resignation, understanding, and even contentment on his face. "I'm no magic-user. I was a sorry excuse for a soldier when I was first deployed and separated from my love, and I haven't been much good in this war. I lack technique and a fighter's spirit. I'm no soldier. I'm just a carpenter. I have no value in this war, and to lose me wouldn't cost you or the kingdom anything. The queen and her child are more important, and I know that. I am more than willing to die, and... and I'd like to see my husband again."

Hector hadn't expected that last sentence. It left him feeling broken and filled with guilt, but only for a moment. It slowly faded away to instead leave him with the understanding that Chaviv was okay. He was okay with what was going to happen to him, and he was prepared. Not only that but he was honored, and in a way, he welcomed his fate. Chaviv was okay.

After a moment of looking deep into Chaviv's deep brown, almost black eyes, Edmund nodded. He stepped aside.

"Do as you said. Save them. And..." - Edmund lowered his voice. - "Thank you. Those words aren't enough, but they're what I can say. Thank you, carpenter."

Chaviv smiled and bowed to the king. Then, he was by Rapunzel's side in seconds.

"Who are the best healers here?" he asked, looking around.

Three young magic-users stepped forward, all looking extremely fatigued but hopeful. Chaviv nodded and moved back just a few feet to make room for the healers. They formed around Rapunzel, and Chaviv knelt behind one of them. The four discussed in whispers for a brief moment before coming to a decision.

Suddenly Hector was behind Chaviv, wrapping his arms around him. The carpenter jumped in surprise and was more than a little confused, but Hector was quick to explain himself.

"If you think that I'm gonna let you do this alone, then you're crazy," Hector asserted firmly, though there was still a shake in his voice. He continued to cling to Chaviv tightly.

"I think I've always been a bit crazy," Chaviv replied quietly.

His voice shook ever-so-slightly as well. Despite his certainty in what he was doing, he was still scared, and it showed. At least, it did to Hector. That was why he was there.

"I'm staying right here," he promised. "Right here until... you won't be alone, Chaviv."

The carpenter didn't respond. He didn't need to. Instead, he simply smiled and turned back to face the magic-users that surrounded Rapunzel.

The Coronan queen was fully unconscious now, and unless you were kneeling right beside her as Hector, Chaviv, and the healers were, she appeared dead. However, they knew there was a chance, but they had to work fast.

The three magic-users placed one hand on Rapunzel and took each other's hands with the other. Chaviv placed his own hands on the shoulders of the healer in front of him. This way, his energy spells would flow through all of them and still allow them to perform the healing spells needed. Hector's arm remained wound tightly around Chaviv while he rested his head on his back. Chaviv wasn't focusing on him, so none of the magic would flow through him. He was just there to hold his friend.

The magic-users began to chant in unison, and Chaviv started muttering, his eyes closed. Hector held his breath.

For several seconds, nothing happened. Hector began to grow worried, and he could tell that the others were as well. This was their last resort, and if it didn't work, then... no one wanted to think about it.

Then, Hector heard Rapunzel's breathing. It wasn't even, but it was audible, and soon enough her breaths came in more of a steady rhythm. Color returned to her face. She grimaced. Then, she began to scream.

Four more healers rushed forward, and Hector could hear them start to give her instructions.

Well, she's awake, and she must be feeling better if she can react to the pain.

Everything began to blur together. The healers and Chaviv were chanting, the other magic-users were all helping Rapunzel, and Rapunzel herself was clearly doing her best to do as she was told by the healers even with the pain. Hector just focused on holding Chaviv. He had promised to stay right by his side, and that was what he was going to do, no matter what.

Hector felt Chaviv begin to pant and sweat. His body was shaking. Hector held him tighter, assuring him that he was still there. The carpenter then removed one of his hands from the healer's shoulder and laced his fingers through Rapunzel's, providing her with energy directly.

Hector's mind faded in and out of focus. He could feel Chaviv getting weaker, every second. It was exactly why he refused to focus on anything other than his friend. Even when the screams and commands cut through, he refused to let himself be distracted. He was here for Chaviv.

But despite his determination, there was one sound that suddenly shattered his focus: crying, an infant's crying.

The weight in Hector's arms suddenly multiplied by five, and he felt out of his kneeling position and onto the ground. The world around him grew back into focus, and the blurriness cleared from his mind and sight.

People were rushing around, healers, guards, royals. All of them were forming a circle around Rapunzel, pushing Hector and Chaviv back. Hector tried to get a closer look, to even sit all the way up, but one of his arms was pinned.

Chaviv.

Hector stopped fighting against Chaviv. He leaned forward and turned the man's limp head. His eyes were closed, just as they had been when he started the spell, only now, they weren't opening again. Hector futilely shook Chaviv, calling his name, but of course he did not move or even respond. Hector gave up after only a few seconds. What was he doing? Chaviv was dead. It was what Edmund said would happen and what Chaviv had been prepared for.

Hector's eyes filled with tears. He took a deep breath and hugged Chaviv's body, closing his eyes and resting his head on his shoulder. He stayed there for what seemed forever, the sound of the world around him once again fading away and growing blurry, unimportant compared to the task in front of him. Chaviv would not be alone, and he wasn't. Hector was there as he had been for Tekakwitha. It was all he could do for the both of them, and he was too hurt and too tired to sob or wail any longer. And so, he stays still and quiet, holding Chaviv close, and allowing his small, silent tears to fall.

And then, there were others around him. Many others. He looked up to see the sad faces of several healers, including the three whom Chaviv had given his energy, no, his life to. Those three were crying as well. Some of the magic-users knelt down beside Hector and gently moved Chaviv's body so that he was no longer trapped. Hector's arm had grown numb, and the blood rushing back to it was painful, but he didn't care. Once the rest of the magic-users finished fussing over the arm, the three healers knelt in front of Hector. They bowed their heads, and their tears didn't stop falling.

"We... we're so sorry..."

A new flood of tears fell from Hector's eyes, and the healers' whole bodies shook with, choked, guilty, and fearful sobs as they bowed down to the ground, pressing their foreheads to the cave tunnel floor.

"Do not weep. A good thing has been done today," a new voice said.

Suddenly, Mythica was helping Hector and the three healers to stand. What was she doing here? Had she been present for a while? Was Ulysses there as well? Hector looked around in search of the general.

"The queen is saved, and a new princess has been born."

Mythica's words stopped Hector's search immediately. His head whipped around to face her. With tears still in his eyes, the smallest hopeful smile graced his lips.

"A... A girl?" His voice was weak and dry as he spoke, but it didn't hide the joy.

"Yes," Mythica confirmed, her smile growing. "The second ruling queen in our history has just been born," - she took both Hector's hands in her own. - "Why don't you come meet her?"

For a moment Hector's face lit up, jumping at the opportunity, but then, his smile faded away. He looked back at the body of Chaviv, still being examined by healers. Mythica's hand was on Hector's cheek in seconds. She turned his head and his sad eyes back to look at her. Her own were misty.

"We will ask Ulysses and the king what to do in a moment," she said. "There will be time for grief and for mourning, but for now, your grandniece is waiting."

Hector hesitated. He wanted to meet Eugene and Rapunzel's daughter, he really wanted to. However, something needed to be done about Chaviv. A funeral, a ceremony, a few more minutes with him before his body went completely cold and ridged. Hector couldn't just leave him, not for a moment! He couldn't...

"You fulfilled your promise," Mythica said. "You were with him until the moment he died. Now, you should be there to comfort and meet the people he sacrificed himself for."

Hector nodded, and Mythica smiled. She led him by the hand through the crowd of healers and guards, and he didn't look back. Then, he and Mythica were there. They were through the crowds and away from the commotion. Here it was quiet and all of the guards who were forming a circle around the area had their backs turned to the scene, providing privacy. There were no magic-users present at the moment.

Rapunzel was awake, appearing pitifully exhausted and a wreck of sweat and eyebags, but awake nonetheless and lying on the ground with her head in Edmund's lap. And not only was she awake and aware, but she was smiling and humming along to the theme of the old Healing Incantation. Eugene was singing the song.

The young prince was dancing around the private circle singing. He also looked more than a little exhausted, but it didn't matter, because he was happier than Hector had seen him in months. His face shone brighter than the sun, and his eyes danced as much as he did, misted over with tears of joy. He held a small bundle close to his chest as he danced, careful not to bounce too much.

Hector gasped a little.

The princess... my niece.

The small sound out of him was enough to disturb the peace, and Eugene stopped dancing and turned quickly to face him. The joyful light had left his eyes and was replaced by shock and a protective fire. Then, he recognized the man and woman in front of him, and so did Edmund and Rapunzel.

"Hector!" Rapunzel's voice was weak, but her excitement was clear as she looked his way with her signature wide smile.

Hector slipped his hand out of Mythica's and ran over to kneel by Rapunzel's side. He wanted to hug her but thought better of it and opted to take her hand gently between his instead.

"How are you feeling?" he asked, smiling down at her.

"Oh, I'm feeling terrible," she answered, her smile not fading. "But I don't think any woman feels very good after giving birth."

"You've got a point there, but are you hurt?"

"No. I'm just very tired and an absolute mess."

Hector sighed in relief. "Good, good."

Rapunzel (with considerable effort) placed her other hand on top of Hector's. She looked at him with concern.

"You don't look very good either. Are you alright, Hector?"

Hector chose to not spoil the happy moment and chose to keep his broken heart out of the conversation. "Not really. They got me pretty bad across the side during the battle, not to mention other smaller wounds. I've been moving around way more than I should, and I've probably ripped out all my-"

 Speak of the devil, Hector thought as his words were cut off by his own groan of pain. He bent over, holding his side while his face was set in a grimace. He dared to remove one of his hands from his side only to find that it was covered with blood that had soaked through both his bandages and his tunic.

"Yeah," Hector groaned. "That's what I thought."

"Get a healer for Lord Hector!" Edmund commanded, signaling one of the guards. Then he turned back to Hector. "I'm sure there's a magic-user around here somewhere who can heal and who isn't completely exhausted."

"Don't bother," Hector said, sitting down all the way with a huff. "They already did most of the healing earlier. I can stand to do the rest the old fashion way. I mean, it's just busted stitches."

"If you're sure, brother..."

"I am. Now where's my niece?"

"She's right here." Eugene said. He knelt down beside Hector and turned the bundled-up child in his arms so that Hector could see.

Hector gazed at the child for a moment. She was small, much smaller than Hector had expected, to the point where he was worried about the child's health. She wasn't born prematurely, so shouldn't she be bigger? Hector put his doubts aside and focused on the child in front of him. He began to smile. It started out the kind of smile one would expect to show their newly born grandniece - bright, hopeful, and beautiful. But slowly the expression on Hector's face changed. He remained smiling only now there was a new light in his eyes, one that reminded Eugene of the old Hector, the Hector he knew to tell stupid and tactless jokes while they spent days in the caravan. It almost scared Eugene to know that those days had in fact been years ago.

"She looks like the offspring of a potato and a raisin-vulture," Hector said fondly.

"Hector!" Edmund scolded, visibly shocked and almost insulted. However, Eugene and Rapunzel took it better.

"Yes, I suppose she isn't exactly adorable right now," Rapunzel said, with a smile down at her child. "Newborns aren't. But she's beautiful to me. And anyway, give her a few weeks and everyone will be all over this cutie!"

"Hang on, am I the potato or the raisin-vulture?" Eugene joked.

The three laughed together, and even Edmund joined in once he understood the fact that Hector was being playful, or perhaps he simply was that tactless. Either way, Edmund laughed along with his son, daughter-in-law, and brother.

The laughter was cut short by a healer rushing over to Hector's side. He fussed over him for a few moments and tried to cast a few spells, but Hector insisted that he save his energy. The magic-user hesitantly told Hector that physical medical supplies were incredibly low and using magic would perhaps be a better course of action considering the circumstances. Energy could be replenished, but bandages and thread could not. Hector eventually relented and allowed the man to magically assist in replacing his stitches.

It didn't take long, and Hector talked with Edmund, Eugene, and Rapunzel throughout. The healer used a spell to deafen himself to the royals' words as they discussed with each other in order to give them privacy as a family without harming the royal image. The royals and Hector didn't discuss the battle, the future of the Loyalists and the Dark Kingdom, and Hector kept the conversation away from himself to avoid talking about Tekakwitha or Chaviv. Instead, they talked about the delivery and the healers. Mythica joined the conversation and talked about how Hector had been the past hours, since the royals were a bit preoccupied, but she had to leave after a few minutes.

"How is Selene?" Edmund asked suddenly a few moments after the magic-using healer had left the royals' private circle.

"Wha- why the hell do you want to know?" Hector questioned before realizing the mistake in his tone and wording. "I-I'm sorry, Edmund... your highness. I didn't mean to imply-"

"It's alright, brother," Edmund assured. "I understand your confusion and your concern. I've merely been wondering how her attitude and her... mental healing has been changing and progressing the past few days. Eugene hasn't told me much, and neither has Rapunzel, and I understand why. However, I... I possibly... might want to speak with the child?"

"Dad, I don't think that's a good idea," Eugene said. "I know you've been talking to me about wanting to mend the royal relationship with the outer cities and the lower classes, on, and on, and on, but still... I mean, Selene is terrified of you!"

"I know, and I don't want her to be. I want her to know that the king is on her side... that he should have been on her family's side, and it was a grave mistake that he wasn't. No king should ignore any of his people or their needs, and that is what I did. I focused too much on rebuilding the political and military system, the upper classes, that I forgot about those whom those branches are supposed to be protecting and providing for. I'm not sure how I will get all that across to a child, but... Eugene, I don't want that child to be afraid of me anymore. She represents hundreds, thousands of people across this nation who think and believe the same way, and I want to fix that. Maybe mending the relationship with her could be a start?"

Eugene took a deep breath. He looked his father in the eye and was about to say something, but Hector beat him to it.

"Edmund, brother, I understand what you're saying, and I believe in mending that rift in our kingdom too, but Selene is a child. It's unfair to expect her to represent all like her and begin rebuilding something new alongside the rulers of a nation. She's only seven years old, and she needs to grieve not be some moral, stabilizing starting point. When she's older, I'm sure she'll come to understand what happened to her family, her city, and your part in it. She'll approach it maturely and with understanding and a healed mind, especially if this idea of yours works out, and your relationship with the lower classes is mended. For now, though, I think you should stay away from her, and we should keep her away from this war and the aftermath, if we live to see that."

Edmund was clearly saddened and disappointed. His eyes were downcast, his face set in a hurt, concentrating frown, but he nodded anyway. Hector smiled at him in support and comfort before leaning forward and embracing him. His brother gratefully accepted the hug and returned it in full.

"And if you really are concerned about Selene's current wellbeing," Hector mentioned once he and Edmund separated. "She was sleeping last time I saw her, completely unharmed. She seemed thoroughly knocked out, so she might still be asleep. I'll have to check though."

Edmund smiled and nodded his thanks. Hector smiled reassuringly in return. Then he turned back to Eugene and Rapunzel who were snuggled up close to each other as they had been for several long minutes now. Their daughter was in their arms, sleeping.

"So," he said. "Have you two finally decided on the name that will go down in Dark Kingdom history?"

"Don't say it like that!" Rapunzel squeaked, holding her baby closer. "You make it sound so much more important and stressful!"

"It is important!" Hector insisted. "That's the next Dark Queen!"

"We've decided against giving her a sun name like Saulė or Éliane," Eugene said, looking down and stroking his daughter's small, fragile head as he spoke. "Those were some of our top picks, but we figured they wouldn't be great for a queen of the magic moon kingdom. We also thought that names like Luna or even Illargia were too bland and obvious."

"We thought about naming her Willow for my aunt or Arianna for my mom," Rapunzel said. "Cassandra was also an option, but I'm pretty positive that nobody would be happy about that. We also seriously thought about Aurora or Nocturna. But at the end of the day..." - Rapunzel's smile brightened. - "We think we have something perfect."

"Amarantha," Eugene said. "Her name is Amarantha. 'Unfading flower'. It's Greek, and... and my mother's name."

Hector's breath caught in his throat. He looked down at the child. Edmund had his hand over his mouth and his eyes squeezed shut, trying to keep the tears from falling. They were not sad or joyful but both and neither. Eugene smiled and wrapped his arms around his father. Rapunzel held her daughter close.

Amarantha. Queen Amarantha of the Dark Kingdom.

Hector smiled. He leaned forward and placed a soft kiss on the tiny child's head.

"My queen," he whispered. 

Chapter Text

Hector knew that it probably was not the best time, and the situation was certainly morbid, but he couldn't help but think that the mattress felt really good. Was it taken from a dead man's tent off of a bloodied and abandoned battlefield? Yes. Would he and everyone he loved be dead in less than forty-eight hours? Most likely. Still, the mattress was soft and the right size for him so he was content to lay on it in comfort, requiring that he kept his eyes closed so that he couldn't see the soot and blood stains.

The ability to lay back and relax in the privacy of a tent was a luxury Hector wasn't sure he would have again after the Insurrectionists' surprise attack, but now he had half that. He wasn't relaxed, not entirely. He knew what awaited him the following morning, and he knew that he should get up to make final preparations - which he would, but not right now. He wasn't in complete privacy. At the current moment he was, but once Edmund and Eugeen returned they would be joining him in the tent along with Rapunzel, Amarantha, and Selene. Luckily those three were all fast asleep in the corner with a thick curtain drawn around them.

So, although the quiet and peaceful moment to himself wasn't really quiet or peaceful or all to himself, Hector was grateful for it, and it allowed him to think. However, too much thinking would take him to dark places that he would rather not go even if they were probably necessary.

The past thirty or so hours (Hector wasn't entirely sure of the exact number) had drained him, yet he was still expected to do more. Though he supposed that came in his job description.

After Princess Amarantha had been born and the royals plus Hector were given time as a family, Mythica had returned. She seemed sad, and both Hector and Edmund knew why. Rapunzel, being her typical caring self, had immediately asked what was wrong. Mythica and Edmund had looked to Hector for permission, and he didn't give it. Instead, he took a deep breath and spoke for himself.

"Chaviv and Tekakwitha are both dead." Simple and to the point, but still, his voice had broken as he spoke the words, his eyes misted over.

Rapunzel's face immediately fell, and tears began rolling down her cheeks. She took his arm and hugged it close to her, keeping a tight hold on her child at the same time. She kept saying something over and over again, but Hector only consistently understood "I'm so sorry". Eugene wrapped one arm around his wife in comfort, hugging Hector close with the other. He didn't say anything. Edmund and Mythica watched on with sad, knowing expressions.

Hector slowly began to explain what happened to each of his friends. Mythica and Edmund both came to his side when he began to cry. Hector tried his best to keep the stories short so as not to upset Rapunzel too much. She was already so tired, and she had been through so much, and anyway, waking Amarantha would make him feel worse. Still, he had cried, and he had to stop several times before continuing, but eventually he was finished.

He didn't speak after that, and it was the last thing he wanted to do. His family held him tighter and offered what words of comfort they could, but he didn't understand much of it, and he didn't really care to. He was lonely, heartbroken, and grieving. No words could fix that. What he needed was time and the chance to do what he could for Chaviv and Tekakwitha.

So, Hector had gently pushed those holding him aside and shakily stood. He quietly said that he was going to find Chaviv and that he would need Edmund's help with deciding what to do with the bodies. Then he would need a briefing on the Loyalists' situation.

"Hector, you shouldn't jump right back into work and duty," Eugene had objected. "My father and I will of course help you, but you need to rest and mourn after everything that's happened. And what of Selene?"

"I'm grateful for your concern, but there's no time, and my people need my help. I will check up on Selene, but then she'll most likely be placed back with Rapunzel. I'm sure she will be quite excited to meet Amarantha. Now if you'll excuse me, your highness, I have to go."

Eugene had tried to say more, but Hector had already been leaving. Edmund hesitated but followed after his younger brother.

Ulysses had found Hector almost immediately and ran up to embrace him. He quickly pulled away, however. They were, after all, no longer in privacy, and the people could easily watch on. No matter how relieved he was, it was Ulysses duty to remain calm and professional in front of his people. If he was not collected and confident, how could he expect them to be?

"Are you alright?" he asked quietly once he had let go of Hector.

"No," the warrior had replied. "But I was hoping you could help me."

Ulysses paused, confused for a moment, but then he realized.

"I've already been working with healers and magic-users to handle Chaviv. The body is prepared and so is his pyre. They've cast a few spells so that the smoke doesn't hurt anyone, and-"

"Pyre?" Hector's eyes were filled with hurt. "Ulysses, we can't just burn him! Not after all he's done for the royals and the kingdom. He should be reunited with Maldue back in Corona!"

"I'm not saying he won't be," Ulysses explained calmly, firmly placing his hands on Hector's shoulders in a grounding and comforting gesture. "But we can't preserve and transport a full body for that long or that far. And even if we had the physical and magical supplies to do so, the people would wonder why the same couldn't be done for their loved ones. He was just a soldier, and we can't treat him differently. I promise we'll collect the ashes carefully, and they will be brought back to Maldue's grave in Corona, alright?"

Hector had hesitated, but he eventually sighed sadly before nodding. Ulysses was right. Using the resources and spells required to preserve and transport Chaviv could be detrimental, and it would be unfair to the others.

Ulysses smiled sadly and gave Hector another quick embrace. He had then led him to where Chaviv's pyre had been prepared. Edmund followed silently behind with Mythica, who discretely took Hector's hand and held it tightly until the group arrived at the pyre.

The service was quick, if it could even be called that. Edmund approached the carpenter's body to thank him one last time for what he'd done for his family. Ulysses and Mythica also thanked him. The few friends that Chaviv had made in the past months said their goodbyes, and then it was Hector's turn.

"Thank you for saving them and tell Maldue that I'm sorry and that I miss him. I miss you."

The magic-users performed a quick, and simple spell to help the body burn faster, and once there was nothing left but ashes, what remained of Chaviv was gathered into a jar that had been emptied of food. Another, finer vessel would be chosen for Chaviv's ashes when he was returned to Corona, but for the time being, it was what could be provided.

Then it was over. Chaviv was truly gone, and everyone went back to their work.

Ulysses carried Hector back to where he had been resting with Mythica. The warrior didn't protest or say anything for that matter. He was to wait and rest while the same magic-users that had prepared Chaviv cleaned up Tekakwitha and got her body ready to be burned as well. However, Hector didn't end up resting much. He was instead occupied with Selene.

The white-haired girl had woken up and was currently being consoled by a healer. Hector had immediately tried to get down from Ulysses' arms so that he could run to her, but the general kept him where he was and opted to simply walk faster. Selene quickly noticed Hector and Ulysses approaching, and she ran right past the healer. Ulysses knelt down so that Selene could jump into Hector's arms.

"Hold on tight," Ulysses instructed the girl. "We can't just plop down in the middle of the walkway, can we?"

Selene nodded, and wrapped her arms and legs around Hector, who held her close. Ulysses easily lifted the both of them and carried them to the cave wall where they could rest. Once they were set down the general rested his back against the wall next to them. Edmund stayed with Mythica where he was several feet away and waited for them.

"Where were you?" Selene whimpered.

"I had to help Rapunzel," Hector replied, stroking Selene's white-blond hair. "She just had her baby."

Selene looked up at Hector, her eyes wide.

"She did?"

"Uh-huh. She had a baby girl, Amarantha."

"Can I meet her?" A little excited smile formed on the girl's face.

"Of course, but first..." - Hector sighed deeply. - "First we have to say goodbye to someone."

Selene's smile disappeared. Her eyes filled with fearful confusion, and then with realization and sadness.

"Tekakwitha died?" she asked, already knowing the answer.

Hector nodded, and Selene began to cry. He held her close to him, and Ulysses embraced the two of them.

Hector shouldn't have been surprised that Selene figured out that Tekakwitha was dead before he really told her. For one, she was insanely smart. More importantly, unlike him, Selene had been awake when the Loyalists entered the cave-tunnel and sealed themselves inside. She would have seen the state that Tekakwitha was in and could have figured out what was going to happen to her. Still, Hector was surprised and saddened that the girl knew so instantaneously what had happened.

"Let's go," she had said after a long and sad moment. "Tekakwitha shouldn't be alone." 

Hector nearly broke down at that alone, but he had kept it together for Selene's sake. He nodded to her and turned to Ulysses. The good general picked the two of them up and carried them to the place in the very back of the Loyalist army to where Tekakwitha's body was.

Luna, Lady, and Thanatos were all still there, whining and crying while rubbing themselves up against their friend trying to feel the warmth of her body which was long gone. They only left her side when they saw Hector approach. They ran up to him, and Ulysses knelt down so that Hector could hold and stroke them. Selene did the same.

When Hector finally had the heart to separate from his animal friends, he had seen that there were several, clearly exhausted magic-users already there. They were waiting for him and Ulysses.

Ulysses and Edmund had mercifully done all the talking, explaining what was to be done with Tekakwitha's body. They nodded along and did as they were told. They cast the same spell which had been cast on Chaviv's body. Hector did have the strength to hold his Animal Companion in his arms one last time before her body was burned. He didn't think he would have been able to bear how cold and stiff she was.

Selene said nothing and did nothing. She simply watched on, a few silent tears trickling down her tiny, pale cheeks. Hector knew that she must have been thinking of her own animal friend, Artemis the little black cat. Selene had not been able to find her before escaping. Artemis had not been saved and had most likely died, just as Tekakwitha, only, she had been alone.

Soon enough, Tekakwitha's body was nothing but ash. Thanatos had howled in pain. Then Mythica stepped forward. She had been watching beside Ulysses and Edmund the whole time, and now it was her turn to help. She knelt down beside Hector and placed a soft and comforting hand on his shoulder.

"Oval or square?" she asked softly.

"Oval," Hector had responded, his voice barely above a whisper.

She turned to one of the magic-users and asked him for his canteen. He said that it was empty.

"That's perfect," she replied.

Once the metal canteen had been handed to her, she also took out the small blade that she always carried with her. Hector looked like he was about to protest, but Mythica had silenced him. She had placed the metal materials on the ground in front of her, hovered her hands above, and closed her eyes. She began to mutter under her breath, and a few moments later, the metal of the objects below her hand began to shift and morph. Hector watched her carefully, witnessing the metal melt and change as he had seen it do many times before.

Soon, the canteen and the dagger had bonded together to form a large and clunky oval locket on a thick chain. Mythica handed the necklace to Hector with a sad smile.

"It is not my best work, but I hope it will suffice."

"It's beautiful, Mythica. Thank you."

Hector gently took the necklace from Mythica and shifted Selene into her arms. He softly kissed the girl on the forehead before attempting to stand. Ulysses ran over and took Hector's arm, steadying him and helping him to walk.

He had taken a few steps and knelt down again, directly in front of the pile of still-warm ashes that was what remained of Tekakwitha. He unclipped the locket. The compartment inside was deep and could be tightly sealed. Mythica had made the glass from the glass decoration in the hilt of her little dagger. Hector had opened the compartment and taken a deep and shaky breath before carefully dipping his fingers in the ashes below him. He slowly began to pack the ashes into the compartment, and once it was full, he closed it, letting his tears fall when the locket clipped shut.

Mythica rushed forward and used a simple spell to clean off Hector's figures and allow the remaining ashes to join the others, so as not to disrespect Tekakwitha by wiping her off on his clothes or the ground. Hector had been taken into the arms of Ulysses while Mythica performed her spell, and he allowed him to cry into his shoulder, first instructing the magic-users to turn around and walk away. He would call them back in a moment, but for the time being, Hector needed privacy.

Selene had climbed into Hector's arms, and Ulysses held the both of them tight. Edmund instructed the magic-users to clear away the rest of the ashes by whatever means necessary, making sure Hector and Selene were out of earshot.

Then, Ulysses had taken the both of them away with Mythica. It was a miracle that Selene had remained so calm with King Edmund just a few feet away, but under such circumstances, it wouldn't last. Hector also needed to be taken away. It would be cruel to make him watch as what remained of his friend was disposed of, and both Ulysses and Mythica had known that. And so, Ulysses had carried Hector away in his arms, while Selene was held close by Mythica, who followed close behind. Hector placed the necklace containing Tekakwitha's ashes around his neck and held it close to his chest, crying quietly. He would etch her name into the surface of the locket later, and hopefully he lived long enough to add it to the box in his palace chambers where the other thirty were. For now though, he just needed to hold her close and cry.

Hector had been allowed to sleep for a while, resting against the cave wall. He wasn't able to sleep soundly, but he did close his eyes for short intervals. But after two hours, it was time to move out.

Everyone packed up what little they had and continued to travel through the vast cave tunnels of the mountain. The scouts who had found the tunnels and explored them led the way with the royals and highest remaining generals close behind.

Eugene carried his wife, who held their child in her arms. She wasn't strong enough to walk, but the depleted army didn't have anything to carry her on. Thus, Eugene carried her in his arms.

The same was done for Hector by Ulysses, who argued that Hector was also injured and shouldn't be made to walk through the extensive and rocky tunnels. Hector hadn't had the energy to protest, so he had let Ulysses do as he saw fit. Selene walked next to the two of them, holding Ulysses' hand. Everyone once and a while, her tiny legs would become tired, and Hector would take her into his arms. She hardly weighed anything, so it wasn't an issue for Ulysses.

Hector fell into short sleeps multiple times, and he lost track of how long they had been traveling, but eventually, he spotted light ahead. So had the rest of the Loyalist army. They began to cheer and celebrate, and none of the royals or generals had the heart to tell them to stop. Everyone moved faster, and soon, Hector felt fresh air in his face. Despite everything, he couldn't help but smile.

After everyone had left the tunnel, the exit was closed off so that just in case any Insurrectionists had been able to start following them, they would be slowed down trying to get out. Hector had taken a deep breath and asked that Ulysses put him down - he could walk on his own for a little bit. The general hesitated but eventually obliged and gently placed Hector on his feet, steadying him before fully letting go. Hector had then located all of his remaining soldiers, as did the rest of the commanding officers. They sent them out in groups, some to find food and water, some to do a head count, and some to go back to the battlefield around the mountain. There they would gather whatever was salvageable from the destroyed camp as well as respectfully burn any of the bodies of their own on a mass pyre. General Ulysses led this group of soldiers in their mission.

Once he had given his order and his men had been sent out to their mission and duties, Hector had been given more time to rest. He had taken the opportunity as well as brought Selene to fully meet Amarantha. She was in awe of the tiny creature and had asked Rapunzel if she could hold her. Rapunzel had happily agreed and allowed Selene to cradle the infant. The white-hired girl told Amarantha stories, played with Hector's remaining animals, and slept. Hector talked to Rapunzel and slept most of the time as well.

Ulysses didn't return from the abandoned camp with his soldier for nearly fourteen hours. In the meantime, the rest of the army had reorganized, accounted for who all were fit to continue fighting, and devised a solution for what to do with those too injured to continue as well as Rapunzel and the children.

There was a small cave not far off from the exit to the massive cave tunnels. It was only a hundred or so feet deep into the mountain, but it would sufficiently house all those in need of protection. The entrance to the cave would be closed off, and those unfit to fight would be sealed in with provisions to hopefully last four days (if such provisions could be spared). If the rest of the Loyalist army had not returned to free them by that point, then it meant they had lost the battle and the war. The few magic-users they would be provided with would break them out of the cave, and they all would run, where they didn't know, but hopefully it would not resort to that.

When Ulysses did return, Hector had gone immediately to see him, placing Selene under the care of Rapunzel. He had asked for the report, which the general waited until King Edmund arrived to give. Most of the provisions from the destroyed Loyalist camp had been salvageable. The Insurrectionists hadn't taken anything, most likely because they simply hadn't needed it. They wanted to destroy the Loyalist army, not steal. And so Ulysses returned with much food, clean water, clothing, and even a few tents that hadn't been burned as well as other needed supplies. Any bodies that Ulysses and his soldiers located were also burned after he gave brief funeral rights. They identified as many as they could and tallied the losses, writing down names. Hopefully they all lived long enough to inform grieving families that their loved ones had been lost in the war.

The Loyalists had been quiet in setting up their new depleted camp, as they had been while waiting for General Ulysses' return. The exit of the cave tunnels opened up facing the direct opposite of the Capital, so hopefully they wouldn't be seen by the Insurrectionists who were most likely watching the mountain like a hawk.

As soon as the (extremely) temporary camp had been set up, the remaining general and other commanding officers gathered together to discuss their plans. Hector had been dreading that part.

It was clear that a frontal assault was out of the question. After the attack on the camp, they just didn't have enough soldiers. They probably hadn't had enough even before the attack. They would have to fight smarter, not harder, and their fight wouldn't be in some Trayrus town, it would be in the Capital itself.

All walls would be heavily guarded and fortified, and there were no breaks in it, no secret passage. Even if there were, Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn would know about them and have them defended. Thus, climbing over or through any of the Capital walls was out of the question as well.

There also were not enough troops to split them up into at the most four groups, no matter how many commanders they had. Therefore, surprising them and overwhelming them with a huge number of small attacks across the walls of the Capital wouldn't work either.

Hector had listened to the royals, generals, and captains bicker amongst themselves for hours and hours while Ulysses and King Edmund feebly tried to keep the peace. The arguing took so long in fact that they had to break to sleep for several hours, having made no progress whatsoever, before reconvening even more anxious than before. However, Hector had not slept during those break hours. He had studied every inch of the maps of the Capital, taken note of every single soldier under every commander, and ran through scenarios over and over again. By the time the remainder of the War Council reconvened, Hector had been closer to a plan. He had barely listened to the rest of the council as the bickered, too focused was he on putting together the last pieces of a chance at victory. Eventually, he spoke up.

"What about the wells?"

No one seemed to listen to him. Perhaps he hadn't spoken loudly or clearly enough, or perhaps (more likely) they were all too wrapped up in their own useless arguments to listen to him or even notice him. All except Ulysses.

"What about the wells?" he had asked, devoting all his attention to Hector.

"The wells in the Capital, the large public ones. They connect directly to the piping and aqueducts that make birth from the cool springs up the mountains. They go right under or through the walls of the city, and there are dozens of them all over the place. We could send our armies through them, and they could enter the city that way."

"The aqueducts that are open to air only make up a third of the waterways to the wells. Most of it is miles of underground piping, piping that is completely filled with water. We would all drown before we made it a quarter of the way to being inside the Capital. Surely they would also notice us?"

"We would drown, without the help of powerful magic, that is. And to avoid getting caught, we'd need a distraction or two. Perhaps two on directly opposite sides of the city wall? Keep 'em running back and forth?"

Ulysses smiled, a glint in his eyes. He put his hand on Hector's shoulder. "Hex, I think you have a plan."

The general had quickly gotten the attention of the rest of the War Council, giving Hector the opportunity to explain his plan in detail to them.

Two large divisions would directly attack the walls of the Capital on opposite sides. This would provide a frustrating distraction for two waves of smaller groups to travel through the waterways into the city wells. They would use magic to protect themselves from drowning, hence why a smaller group would be necessary; a smaller group meant less magic to use. Once the first group was inside the city they would open the gates from the inside, allowing the remaining Loyalists into the city. Then the second wave would enter through the wells to attack the palace directly. They would split apart further - one group to take out Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn and the other to locate and rescue Lady Adira. With the Insurrectionist leader disposed of and the Capital reconquered, hopefully order could be restored to the kingdom, and King Edmund would be back on the throne with Prince Eugene in line as his heir. Thus, was Hector's strategy.

There had been much arguing over whether or not the plan would work, who would take on what roles, the flaws, the loopholes, and everything else that made Hector doubt his ability. But at the end of it all, he was confident that he had the closest resemblance of a plan. He had a strategy while the others only had insults to throw at one another. Edmund knew this as well, and regaining order of the War Council, advocated for Hector's strategy. Not nearly everyone agreed, but he was king, and the final decision came down to him. His decision lied with Hector.

And so, begrudgingly and with much hidden fear, Hector's strategy was the chosen plan to implement the following night. It was decided that General Ulysses would lead the assault of the Capital walls from the north, while King Edmund himself would lead the wall assault from the South. (Further thought and planning was put in to ensure his protection. They could not afford to lose him, no matter what.) Prince Eugene would lead the first wave through the waterways and wells to open the city gates. Mythica would lead the first split of the second wave to kill Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn. (Her magic was the most powerful they could spare if it came down to battling him through spells.) Finally, Hector would lead the second split of the second wave and rescue his sister.

The discussions had been made, and there had been nothing else left to say. And so, the War Council retired to their tents for bedrooms even though the sun had just risen. They ate what could very possibly be their last meal, and they had slept peacefully for what could be the last time.

Now Hector laid on his mattress in the royal tent. He had slept for several long hours, dreaming and remembering the events of the past day. Rapunzel still slept in the corner with Selene and Amarantha, a curtain drawn around them for privacy. His remaining animals were sleeping outside in the cool night air. 

He sighed deeply, closing his eyes for just a few more seconds. Then, he sat up and stood. He walked over to the other side of the tent and studied the maps and notes he had made during the meetings. He knew that he had slept and rested enough, and his injuries were feeling much better. A magic-user had come to him a few hours ago and fully healed the wound on his side. Hector had argued against it, but the healer insisted that it was ordered by King Edmund. He wanted all of his commanders to be in full health before the battle tomorrow.

There was a knock on the post holding up the front of the tent. Hector turned to see Ulysses waiting for him by the entrance.

He smiled. "To what do I owe the pleasure?"

"Perhaps I just wanted to see you," the general replied.

"Perhaps."

Ulysses walked around for a moment, examining Hector's notes.

"Where are Eugene and Edmund?" he asked.

"They're out having a man-to-man talk or something," Hector replied, rolling his eyes just a little.

"That's understandable. There's a good chance we're all going to die tomorrow."

"Hey," Hector put a hand on his arm. "Don't talk like that."

Ulysses smiled, placing his hand on top of Hector's. He chuckled.

"Usually I'm the one calming you down, trying to keep you from killing someone, or (almost always) both"

"Oh, haha," - Hector shoved him aside playfully, returning to his work with the maps. "If we're gonna be insulting each other, then usually I'm the one trying to get you to live a little."

Hector laughed to himself, sorting through his notes from the meeting. Others had good ideas, and he wanted to see if he could incorporate some of them into his rescue mission. He also had to select the men and women for his mission which wouldn't be announced until they moved out the following morning. The War Council hadn't wanted anyone trying to trade missions or decided to become deserters overnight when learning where they would be placed. Hector had a long list of names to go through before he would maybe be able to rest some more.

Ulysses walked up behind him, placing his hand next to his on the table.

"You want me to live a little, hm?"

Hector turned his head to look at him over his shoulder. "Yeah. It'd be good for y-" His face nearly ran into Ulysses'. "Christ, Sees! Gimme a little space, would you?"

Ulysses just smiled, and he didn't move. He stayed right in front of Hector, his hand on the table, looking at him with a strange fondness. Hector raised an eyebrow, backing into the table.

"Sees, you're acting weird."

"I'm sorry," - he looked down, backing away just a little. "I don't mean to upset you."

"You're not," Hector said sincerely. "You're just being a bit strange, and I'm not sure why."

Ulysses looked him in the eyes, stepping closer to him than before. He put one hand on top of Hector's, and he gently lifted his chin with the other. Hector didn't stop him.

"Am... am I..." Hector's voice was quiet. "Am I missing something?"

"No. You are missing nothing. You're beautiful... May I kiss you?"

Before he even knew what he was doing, Hector was nodding. He closed his eyes, and soon, Ulysses' lips were on his. It was gentle at first, barely a touch, but then Ulysses wrapped his arms around Hector's waist and Hector's hands were in his long red hair. He was being pushed against the edge of the table harder and harder as the kiss deepened, and a part of his mind thought about ending the kiss to move away from the table, but Ulysses had a better idea. He grabbed Hector by the thighs and lifted him onto the table, parting his lips as he did so. Hector responded in kind, pulling Ulysses even closer. Then, something clicked in him.

He pushed Ulysses away, abruptly ending the kiss, looking down.

"Is... is something the matter?" Ulysses asked, concerned. "Did I do something wrong? Did I hurt you?"

"No! No, you didn't hurt me, and you didn't do anything wrong," Hector replied quickly. Then he sighed. "It's not you, it's me.

"What do you mean?"

"I can't do this..."

Hector pushed Ulysses away further and slipped off of the table. He quickly walked to the other side of the tent, his back facing the red-haired man.

"I can't take advantage of you like this," Hector continued. "It's cruel to the both of us."

"Hector, you're not taking advantage of me!" Ulysses insisted.

He ran forward and tried to take Hector's hands. Hector, however, did not let him. He tore his hands away and stepped away from him.

"Ulysses, I'm not stupid! Do you really think this is the first time that this has happened to me?

"Three times, Sees. Three times some lovesick general, once even a prince, has come to my tent the night before a dangerous battle. No one thinks we will survive, and we will ride at dawn. How dramatic! He comes to me and boldly confesses his so-called 'love' for me. We kiss, we embrace, we do both and much more. Last night on earth, am I right? Well, we win that dangerous battle, and I go back to the general and/or prince, my heart still swelling with the affection we shared. But, oh no, now that the danger and risk of death is out of the way, suddenly he's not so in love with me anymore. Turns out it was all a lie to me and him both, a sudden act without thought or true emotion. With the fear of death in our hearts, we acted on feelings that we thought we maybe had, making it this dramatic love story when really we were drugged up on adrenaline and horniness.

"I fell for it three times, Ulysses, and I'm not falling for it again."

Ulysses tried and failed to meet Hector's eyes, hurt and desperate.

"But, Hector, I do!" he took a deep breath and continued in a voice that sounded sincere. "I do love you, Hector."

Hector finally met his eye. He smiled at him sadly.

"I'm sure you think that, but trust me, if we win, you won't after. I won't hurt myself again or use you when you're vulnerable. Please leave."

"Hector-"

"No! Leave! I won't be hurt again! I won't listen to you or anyone else's 'last night on earth' bullshit! If this truly is my last night alive, then I should spend it helping my kingdom and my people, not fulfilling my own selfish desires!"

He realized the revealing mistake of his phrasing as soon as the words left his mouth. Ulysses noticed it too, and he somehow managed to look hopeful while also tearing up at the same time. Hector sighed heavily, running his fingers roughly through his dark curls, pulling at them.

"Ulysses, I'm not doing this to myself again. It hurt so bad the other three times, but I couldn't handle it again if it was you. I... I love you, and I have for so long, but I will not let it happen this way. I will not get my hopes up, my heart swelled with the love I've wanted in return for such a long time, just to have both shattered three days from now. And that's if we even survive.

"That kiss... Sees, it was wonderful, perfect even, but... but I couldn't bear to do more than that and have it taken away from me, and I know that more is what you want because it's always what everyone wants. I can't. I want it so badly, but I won't hurt myself, destroy myself like that. Most importantly, I WILL NOT abandon my people. They need me tonight to be with them, to think of every way to keep them alive, not spend my time in the sheets with someone who won't even love me anymore if we survive till next week, no matter how much I want that person.

"Now please leave."

Ulysses reached out to take his hand, a few crystal tears falling down his cheeks. Ulysses never cries...

"GO!"

Ulysses looked at Hector one last time, an agonized, pleading look. Then, he turned and retreated outside the tent and into the night. Standing in the entrance flap as Ulysses disappeared was Eugene.

He didn't say anything. He walked into the tent and passed Hector, patting him on the shoulder as he went. He went to Rapunzel who was standing in the corner where she had been sleeping holding her baby and Selene's hand, a shocked and almost fearful look in her eyes. Eugene kissed his wife and told her that Edmund would be back soon, and then they could all get some more sleep.

Hector looked at Selene who was looking up at him. She seemed sad, but not too noticeably and not for herself.

"He loves you," she said.

"Shut up, Selene!" Hector spat. The girl's common had been getting better, and he was sure that she had understood that.

Then, he turned away, and went back to his work. 

Chapter Text

Luna nuzzled Hector awake the following morning a little over an hour before sunrise. He probably wouldn't have gotten up on his own without her. It had been so long since he had slept for more than a few hours at a time, and his body hadn't been keen on letting him get up after such a long and deep sleep. Thankfully, Luna had been ready to revive him with Lady and Thanatos close behind.

"Alright, alright," he groaned. "I'm getting up."

He pet the three animals as he stood and got out of bed. He had bathed the night before, so he sat down, brushed out his hair and began to do his usual braids. He hadn't had time to do them for a while, and he found himself enjoying the familiar motion.

Afterwards, he mixed together black, white, and olive-green face paint. He sat down, using the finely polished blade of his wrist sword as a mirror. He took his time painting his face white and drawing on the intricate black runes. The eyes were always his favorite part, mostly because it was the easiest. He just covered his eyelids and his undereye in black and smeared it around for a minute. He finished off with the olive-green, painting the sharp line over the scar on the bridge of his nose. He set the face paint thoroughly. After all, he would be in water later, and he didn't want it getting washed off before any of the enemy saw it. He didn't want his hard work to go to waste.

He looked at his reflection in the blade for a while, examining. He hadn't done full warpaint in such a long time, decades, and it felt strange to put it on again. He laughed, looking over at his waiting animals.

"Whaddaya think, guys? Pretty sick, right? Not a bad way to look before dying, I think."

They didn't seem to think it was very funny.

"Oh, whatever. You're no fun." - He stood up and started gathering together his clothes and armor. - "Just help me get dressed, yeah? Thanks."

Luna and Lady jumped into action with helping their master and friend. They had helped him prepare for battle many times before. Thanatos stayed back, watching, since he was unfamiliar with the routine.

The bearcats gave Hector the bandages he would use to wrap himself. They held the ends in their teeth, keeping them pulled tight, while he wrapped his hands, elbows, shoulders, ankles, knees, and chest. He moved around for a minute, making sure everything felt sufficiently braced and supported. Then he slipped on his tunic, overtunic, and boots. Luna and Lady helped him to secure the calf wraps that would assist with keeping the boots on. Then, it was time for the armor.

Hector usually didn't wear much armor, if any, into battle. It was always too big for his slender frame, and he felt it weighed him down. However, Edmund had insisted that he use at least a little bit during the coming battle. The soldiers had gathered some from the burned down Loyalist camp, and the king even had it quickly altered to fit Hector better. The warrior hadn't felt like arguing and did as he was told.

Luckily for him, the armor wasn't plate armor. (He despised full plate or even partial plate.) Instead he had been provided with some slightly altered leather armor. Hector didn't mind wearing leathers, and he was glad that Edmund had chosen it, though he supposed there hadn't been much of a choice.

Luna and Lady helped Hector lace up the leather breastplate. It fit him remarkably well, and it was actually rather pretty, deep brown, and engraved with the image of Yggdrasil and the phases of the moon. It must have belonged to one of the deceased members of the War Council. The leather pauldrons and arm bracers matched the breastplate, probably part of the same set. The shin guards were plain and a lighter color of brown, not to mention rather big for him. Hector decided to leave them out, since his boots and calf wraps he figured were protection enough. He did, however, wear the provided thigh protection. It was also obviously not from the same set of armor as his upper body protection, but it was close in shade to the other pieces, and most importantly, it actually fit. They also each had a place on them for a dagger, which Hector was grateful for. He slipped his two daggers into the thigh sheaths on the leather armor pieces, and finally put on his gloves.

He quickly helped Luna, Lady, and Thanatos put on some semblance of armor for the coming battle, then took one last look at himself before taking a deep breath and leaving.

The sun was almost fully risen, and it seemed everyone else in the Loyalist army was prepared, meaning he had been a bit late in getting ready, but he didn't really care. He joined his division of soldiers, standing at the head of the small group. He had handpicked each of them and was pleased with his choices. He knew each of the loyal Dark Kingdom warriors by name and would be glad to have them beside him. None of them had any horses because such animals were reserved to the two groups which would attack the walls. Therefore, they would be going on foot up the mountains and to the source of the aqueducts that ultimately led to the large public wells inside the Capital.

Hector sighed heavily. It was time to say goodbye to Luna, Lady, and Thanatos.

Having the three extra living creatures on the mission would put extra, unnecessary strain on the magic-users responsible for getting Hector's division through the aqueducts and piping without drowning. Also, there just wouldn't be much use for the three animals on the rescue mission to retrieve Lady Adira from the palace. And so, Hector had decided after speaking with Edmund about it, that his animals would accompany the king on his mission to attack and distract the Insurrectionists at the South walls of the Capital. They were better suited for battlefields than stealth missions, and they would provide extra, necessary protection for King Edmund. They knew him, and they liked him, so Hector and Edmund had both thought it a good solution.

Hector knelt down to the ground. He stroked his animals and eventually hugged them close to him.

"You three be good, okay?" he ordered, trying to keep the shaking out of his voice. "The king needs you to perform at your absolute best today. Don't do anything stupid either. I already lost your sister; I cannot lose you three too. Okay?"

Luna, lady, and Thanatos all blinked in a nod at the same time. Hector gave them all one last hug before sending them off to find and join King Edmund. He sighed, watching them as they went. Then, he stood. He looked back at his division. 

There were only twenty-five of them. Ten men, fifteen women. Ten magic-users who would be responsible for making sure they and everyone else didn't drown in the piping to the public city wells. He thought about saying something, comforting them, encouraging them, but he couldn't think of anything. It seemed that King Edmund couldn't either.

"MOVE OUT!" That was it.

The first divisions to depart were the distractions, those who would be attacking at opposite sides of the Capital walls. They were each made up of two hundred soldiers, and most were probably going to die.

General Ulysses and his division marched right past Hector's. Hector ran forward and jogged for a moment alongside Ulysses who was atop his horse. He looked up at him.

"Good luck," Hector said.

Ulysses didn't respond. He didn't even look down at Hector. He just trotted past. Hector watched him go, sighing.

That's the last time you'll ever see him. "Shut up," Hector growled to himself before rejoining his division.

Hector waited. Everyone waited. They waited at the temporary camp after the divisions of King Edmund and General Ulysses had left for twenty-five minutes. Then, they moved out. Hector, Eugene, and Mythica's divisions moved out up the mountains. They moved quickly, trying to make it to the source of the aqueducts as quickly as possible. It got colder as they traveled up the mountains, and when they were nearly at the source of the aqueducts, after traveling up the mountain for almost an hour, they heard it. The Loyalist warhorn and the Capital alarm bell sounded at the same time.

Hector looked towards the city. The attack was beginning. He had to look away and keep going. They were almost to the aqueducts, and they couldn't waste anymore time.

Just a few minutes later, the three divisions were at the base of the aqueducts. Prince Eugene's division went first. They were the most critical of the three smaller divisions. The division was made up of fifty people and they had to go first so that they could get to the gates of the city and open them from the inside. Eugene went first, climbing up the aqueducts with his soldiers following close behind. They disappeared into the waterways, the fast-flowing water carrying them away towards the city.

Mythica's division was next. Her division was also made of twenty-five people, like Hector's. Twenty of them were magic-users, powerful ones. As many as possible would be needed if they were to even have a chance at taking down Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn. Soon, they were speeding down the aqueducts as well.

Now it was Hector's turn.

He began to climb the stone bases of the aqueducts. His magic-users were following behind him, then his other fifteen soldiers. When he reached the top, he stared down at the flowing water below him. He took a deep breath, securing his weapons and diving in.

The water carried him away far faster than he expected. It took him a moment to stop tumbling around in the water and to right himself into a swimming position. He thrust his head above the water, shaking the droplets out of his eyes. He looked behind him, and sighed in relief when he saw some of his soldiers behind him in the flow of water.

The rushing of the water drowned out the sound of the battle at the Capital walls even as they drew closer. In a few brief minutes, the closed piping that led underground approached. Hector couldn't shout an order because his soldiers and his magic-users wouldn't hear him. He had to trust that they saw and were prepared. Hector took a deep breath and plunged his head under water.

Everything went dark as he entered the closed, pitch-black waterways. A few seconds later, a strange electric feeling traveled up his body. He knew it was magic. He opened his mouth and took a breath and, thankfully, breathed in air, not water. He suspected the same was the case for the twenty-five men and women under his command.

Hector traveled through the flowing, pitch-black water for another two minutes or so, able to breathe as normal. He suddenly saw the faintest glint of light ahead. Then the spell wore off.

Hector took in one last gulp of air and held it for ten seconds, twenty seconds. The light was getting brighter every second, and by second twenty-three, Hector crashed into the wall of the well. The collision was rough, but he recovered quickly. He took another ten seconds and swam as fast as he could to the surface of the water. His head burst through the surface at second thirty-five. He coughed and sputtered, for several moments, clearing his eyes. As he did, he heard more people emerge from the water one by one. He didn't know which public well they were currently at the bottom of, but he hoped it was one near the palace.

Hector did a head count, making sure that each one of his twenty-five soldiers had made it. They had. Now, it was time to climb the walls of the well.

The walls were curved and smooth, so finding a handhold would be impossible. None of their weapons were strong enough to pierce through the stone, so they couldn't use their blades to climb either. Luckily, Hector had anticipated and planned for this. With what little energy they had left, the ten magic-users began to use levitation spells to lift themselves and the others out of the water and up the well. They jumped, reaching for the edge when they were close enough. It took multiple tries for some, but everyone made it in less than ten minutes.

Once out of the well, Hector gauged where he and his division were in the city.

The main market square. Not as close as I had hoped, but it will work.

"Alright, move out," he ordered. "Magic-users in the front. Those in the back, make sure no one falls behind. We're sprinting, so move!"

Hector knew his way to the palace well. He loved the streets of this city and traveled them often. Some of his soldiers, poor farmers that they were, might have never been to the Capital before. Therefore, Hector led the way, and anyway, it was his duty as leader of this division to lead them.

Hector could hear the battles happening at the walls. He heard the shouting, the screaming, the horses, and even some explosions. Quite a distraction. The warrior briefly wondered where all the citizens were, but it was dawn, and anyway, they had probably all been ordered inside because of the attacks at the walls. Not one person inhabited the streets which made it easier for Hector and his division to navigate and run to the palace.

There really was no proof that stated Adira was kept at the palace, but that was the best guess Hector had. He assumed that Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn would want the captured member of the Brotherhood near him, at the very least to amuse him and feed his ego. There were several dungeons, storage rooms, and secure quarters where Hector's sister might be held prisoner. There were many places to search and not a lot of time. Hector ran faster.

Soon, they neared the palace. There were many, many guards positioned outside, but Hector had planned for this as well. The magic-users had time while running to replenish their magical strength. They cast spells to make the group invisible and silent. Then they ran forward towards the first-floor windows. The spell only lasted three minutes, so they had to move quickly. When they reached the window, Hector used one of his daggers to break the lock. The spell bubble surrounding him and his division made it silent. He threw open the window and dived inside, urging his soldiers faster. The last man tumbled through the window, closing it with his foot as he fell, just as the spell ended.

They were inside the palace.

"We search the basement dungeons first," Hector whispered, pulling his divisions in a close circle around him. "These halls are probably crawling with guards and soldiers, though not too many. Most are probably at the walls battling the king and General Ulysses' divisions. Regardless, stay quiet. Magic-users, do not hesitate to use any kind of concealing or silencing spell even without my permission or knowledge. Do what it takes to keep us safe. Move out."

The division traveled quickly and quietly through the halls of the palace. They stopped and hid, sometimes even using concealing spells multiple times in order to keep themselves hidden from the roaming palace guards. They made it to the basement level relatively quickly because they had started on the base level of the palace. The palace dungeons were easy to get to from there. There was barely a guard in the area. This was probably because most guards were upstairs protecting the palace or at the walls, and anyway, as far as Hector could tell, there were no prisoners in the palace dungeons. The place was empty. This made it far easier to search for Adira and to navigate the rows and rows of cells. They simply looked inside for a moment, saw nothing and moved on. The process went even faster with the twenty-six of them breaking off into smaller groups to search. Still, at the end of the hour, they had searched the entirety of the palace dungeons, and nothing was found.

They gathered back together in one corner of the dungeons, circling around Hector as they had before, first making sure the coast was clear.

"We go to the wine cellar and well rooms next," Hector ordered in a whisper. "They aren't often used, still underground, and secure. They would be a good place to put a prisoner. Move out!"

Groups split off to search the three spread apart well rooms in the palace basement and meet back at the wine cellar in thirty minutes. Hector searched the largest one with his group and found nothing but a terrified maid whom they had to knock out and tie up with some magical assistance. When meeting at the entrance of the wine cellar thirty minutes later, it was clear that neither of the other two groups found Lady Adira or any sign of her in the other two well rooms.

Thirty more minutes later, Hector emerged with his division from the wine cellar still having found nothing. He began to worry as he led his group to the next location on his long list of possible places where Adira could be kept. There was no sign of her, and he could still distantly hear the sounds of battle outside the palace at the Capital walls. Men and women were dying out there, many of them, all to make a distraction for the smaller divisions. Hector prayed that Eugene and his division had opened the city gates by now or at least was close to doing so. He had heard several large explosions and the roars of an army but it could have been anything, and with the deafening sounds of such battle, he wouldn't be able to hear the gates opening, especially not from inside the palace.

Hector took a deep breath as he ran, searching through empty room after empty room, trying to shake thoughts of the other divisions from his mind. His focus was on finding Adira and keeping his own division alive.

This was the first time he had ever led a rescue mission to recapture his sister. Adira had rarely ever found herself kidnapped or captured; it had only ever happened a few times in her almost one thousand years of life. The few times it did happen, Hector had not been the one to directly rescue her. In fact, his siblings had always been quite insistent that he wasn't the one to lead the rescue mission. He assumed this was a form of mercy towards him, making sure that he never had to see her in chains, most likely a victim of torture. Now, however, he was leading the rescue mission for the first time, and as far as he could tell, he was failing.

Nearly four hours after entering the palace, Hector has still not found his sister or any sign of her. The warrior gathered his division in a circle around him again. He took a deep breath and turned to his last resort.

"We go to the throne room," he said. "Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn might be keeping her there, almost as a trophy. The throne room is our last resort. If Lady Adira is not there, she is not inside the palace, at least not anywhere we will find her. Give this your all, and prepare for anything. Move out."

The throne room was also on the base level of the palace, so the division had to travel down several flights of stairs silently, avoiding many groups of palace guards. Hector had anticipated that the throne room would be the most heavily-guarded location in the palace. It was, however, not. Not a single guard or soldier waited outside the great double doors or the surrounding halls. It was completely empty and completely silent.

"I've got a bad feeling about this..." one of Hector's soldiers mumbled.

The division slowly approached the double doors, walking in low fighting stances. Two of the magic-users worked together to cast a spell that would make the sound of the opening doors silent. It only lasted a minute, so they had to work quickly. Hector and ten others used their combined strength to open to massive double doors.

The throne room was pitch-black. The only light came from the ajar doors. Hector looked around, using the light from the door to search the room, his body tense. He slowly led the way, stepping inside. He assigned five of his division to wait by the door in order to keep a lookout and prevent the doors from closing.

Hector and the other twenty with him continued to look around the throne room, using the light from the outside halls. They saw nothing of significance. Then, Hector saw a flash of white out of the corner of his eye. He turned, looking up at the platform where the thrones sat at the end of the long, dark throne room. His breath caught in his throat, and he froze. There he saw a stream of white... white hair.

He forgot where he was, what he was doing, the others with him. He ran forward calling his sister's name, tears forming in his eyes. It was the stupidest mistake he had made in a long time.

The great double doors of the throne room suddenly slammed shut, leaving Hector and the other twenty men and women with him in complete darkness and silence. Three seconds later, all of the throne room lights came on, all the torches suddenly bursting into flame. Hector and the others were blinded, wincing, crying out in pain, and covering their eyes. Several long moments later, Hector had covered and rubbed his eyes enough. He blinked them open, his eyes adjusting to the lighted throne room.

Standing up on the throne room platform in front of the still, white-haired woman on the floor in between the mighty thrones, was a tall and confident figure. Hector's face paled, his body froze, and it seemed his heart stopped beating.

"I was wondering when you would finally arrive, my dear Hector," Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn said with a smile. 

Chapter Text

Upon hearing Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn's voice, Hector's frozen trance broke. He drew out his wrist blade with a flick of his left hand, growling and crouching into a low fighting stance before sprinting towards Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn. He simply stood there, smiling calmly with his hands neatly folded in front of him. Hector was too angry, too desperate to kill this man and to get to his sister to notice the dangerous confidence of the other man. On a different day, with more rest and less at stake, the warrior would have been more cautious. However, today was not that day.

As Hector quickly approached Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn with a scalding fury in his eyes, he raised his blade, preparing to strike at his smug face. (The warrior was at least in a clear enough state of mind to know to go for the head.) Bjorn, still smiling, raised his arm in front of his face with remarkable speed just as Hector was about to make contact. The blade of the warrior's wrist sword shattered on impact. The broken shards flew back at Hector's face, cutting him. He squeezed his eyes shut to avoid being blinded, and Bjorn took the opportunity to seize him by the wrist, squeezing his now uselessly gloved hand with an iron fist. Something in Hector's wrist cracked and he cried out. Bjorn pulled him closer, and Hector could almost smell the magical enhancements all over the man's body.

Bjorn clicked his tongue, a disappointed sound, and shook his head. He looked at Hector in a casual and almost concerned way that the warrior despised.

"That was rude, Hector."

Bjorn looked over Hector's shoulder and spotted the warrior's approaching soldiers. Squeezing the smaller man's wrist one last painful time, he tossed Hector back as if he weighed nothing. Hector collided with two of the approaching soldiers, sending all three of them toppling over. Hector pushed himself up as fast as he could, reaching forward, desperately trying to warn the rest.

"Don't! Stay away from him!"

Clearly, their minds were clouded as well. With a twist of his hand, Bjorn magically broke the necks of five of them before they could even get all the way up the stairs. The other fifteen hung back, but it was no use. Three bursts into flames, turning into nothing but a pile of ash in seconds. Another six paired off and stabbed each other, screaming that they were sorry and they didn't mean too. The two Hector landed on top off were ripped in half by invisible arms, spraying Hector with blood and flesh. The last four tried to run. Bjorn, either tired, low on energy, or both, drew out throwing knives and swiftly stabbed them in the back before they could get much past where Hector knelt on the ground, helpless and paralyzed with a combination of fear and guilt.

The leader of the Zinegotziak sighed heavily, brushing his robes off even though nothing had gotten on him. He slowly and calmly started descending the stairs of the throne platform. He looked back at Adira's unmoving form, contemplating something, but then deciding better of it and turning his attention back to Hector.

"I didn't want to do that, you know," Bjorn said. "They didn't follow your orders very well. Though I suppose they weren't really soldiers, were they? They were just twenty innocent farmers that you pulled out of their homes to fight us. So sad. They were brave though."

Hector tried to get up, growling fiercely, but he found himself unable to. No matter how he tried to force his body to move from its kneeling position, it wouldn't obey. If anything, the more he tried, the more exhausted and pained he became despite not moving an inch.

"Please stop trying to move," Bjorn sighed, shaking his head. "You'll only hurt yourself, and we wouldn't want that, would we?"

"That's not what you thought when you told the whole kingdom that I was dead," Hector snarled, silently thanking whatever deity there was that Bjorn's magic had not affected his ability to speak. Or perhaps, it was Bjorn himself that was allowing Hector to speak. The warrior didn't want to think about that.

The leader of the Zinegotziak sighed heavily, an exasperated smile forming on his face. He clasped his hands neatly behind his back while circling Hector's frozen form.

"Ah yes, that. You mustn't hold that against me, my boy."

"I mustn't hold it against you?! You lied to the whole kingdom! You faked my death and blamed it on my family to rile up the people! You-"

Hector's mouth suddenly and painfully snapped shut. A surprised yelp left his throat but did not pass through his sealed lips. He tried and failed to open his mouth, breathing heavily through his nose.

Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn leaned down in front of Hector, resting his hands on his knees.

"That's quite enough of that, Hector." His voice was stern and condescending, as if he were speaking to a misbehaving child. "It's my turn to talk now."

Hector glared fiercely at Bjorn, trying his best to convey his fury through his nearly entirely frozen face.

"As I was saying, yes, I did technically lie," Bjorn continued, standing up and returning to his slow circling of Hector. "I had not seen you die, and I had certainly not witnessed your death at the hands of the other members of the Brotherhood. However, I had no guarantee that you weren't dead. You might have burned to ash in the palace fires, or perhaps you had escaped only to freeze to death in the mountains. I didn't know what had happened to you, but whatever it was, it most likely ended in your demise. And so, I took the opportunity. I took the risk in assuming you had died, and I decided to use your assumed death to the advantage of the cause. I forged one of the corpses to look like you and delivered the sad news to the people. I'll have you know that we held a wonderful funeral for you, and all were welcome to attend and mourn the death of their beloved Véurr. And we were almost finished with the statue we built for you when you and your friends decided to feebly attack the Capital.

"And yes, I am quite aware that you have been marching across the kingdom, declaring just how alive you are. I've known for a while, and I must say, in no offense to you, I was rather irked. It all made this much more complicated for me. And I know you must think that you're doing a fabulous thing by giving the people the truth, but you're not. You and your friends are confusing the people. Most of them are scared. They think that you are either a random man magically altered to look like Véurr or some reanimated corpse. They regard those who have believed your word as some sort of cult, a cult and a lie that King Edmund is responsible for. You've only made things worse."

Hector was still unable to move or talk. He just had to kneel there and listen as Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn spoke. He had heard these kinds of speeches from Bjorn before. These lectures and scoldings, explaining to Hector exactly why he was wrong, and speaking to him as if he were still a wild little boy. Bjorn had done it all the time in the hundreds of years that he and Hector knew each other, despite the fact that Hector had been made a member of the Brotherhood four hundred years before Senior Zinegotzia Bjorn was even born. Hector had seen this man as a little boy, learning from the priests and priestesses in the palace, and now he forcibly knelt before him, being lectured on why his continuing existence was not angering, not infuriating, but simply inconvenient.

The invisible tightness around Hector's jaw loosened as Bjorn concluded his speech, and the warrior found himself able to open his own mouth again.

"There," Bjorn said with a little smile that Hector hated. "Now you may speak."

Hector had half a mind to refuse, to not give this man the pleasure of seeing him obey. He did remain silent for a moment, keeping his lips tightly pressed together while scowling at Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn out of the corner of his eye, growling deep in his throat.

The leader of the Zinegotziak sighed, shaking his head disappointedly and placing his hands on his hips.

"Don't be like that, Hector. I am giving you the privilege of having a conversation, and you're being difficult."

"Really?" Hector spat, his throat and mouth feeling strange because of the magic that had been placed on it. "Is that what this is? A privilege? A gift? Are you sure that you're not just running out of energy? Even you have a magical limit."

Bjorn smiled. "I suppose you're right. I'll admit, I am growing rather tired. Your friends" - he gestured to the bloody corpses and piles of ash that were strewn across the throne room. - "were quite energetic and brave, and they wore me out. So yes, you are correct; if I do not have to waste energy keeping you quiet, I won't. I trust you can behave?"

Hector felt the urge to scream and snarl, to fight against the magic holding his body in place. Surely it would drain Bjorn's energy even more! Maybe if he could drain it enough, he could break free from the spell and skewer the man! However, Hector thought better of himself. He would need to be smarter about this. He, unfortunately, would have to take his time, which was something he really didn't want to do, but it was the best semblance of an idea that he had. For the time being, he would also, regrettably, have to be obedient.

And so, he nodded with his eyes in response to Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn.

"Very good!" The man smiled widely, entirely pleased with himself, and, in an unsettling way, seemingly pleased with Hector as well.

"Why?"

Bjorn seemed taken aback, finally stopping his constant circling. He tilted his head to the side, looking down at Hector curiously.

"Why what?"

"Why would you organize this whole war? Why would you try to overthrow and kill King Edmund, yet preserve his son? Why would you pretend to care, focusing on the growth of the outer cities and comforting those who cry? Why have you always hated me?"

Bjorn paused, thinking. Then, he smiled... sadly? He knelt down in front of Hector's frozen form, reaching out and gently brushing the loose strands of hair out of his face before cupping his cheek. Hector hissed, his skin crawling. He tried to recoil, but obviously, he could not.

"Oh, my dear boy, I do not hate you. I never have."

Had Hector been able to move, he would have bitten Bjorn's fingers clean off.

"You have done nothing but lecture me, accuse me, belittle me, and stand in my way ever since you earned your place as one of the three leaders of the Zinegotziak!" Hector snarled.

"That was not hate," Bjorn insisted. "It was love."

"Love?! You-"

"I was trying to protect you, Hector! Ever since I was a little boy, I've seen the poor and vulnerable alienated by the government and their rulers. They're treated as invisible, only to have all the labor thrust upon them. The physical laborers are the backbone of this kingdom, and yet they rarely ever even see their king's face! The poor, the disabled, the refugees, and the orphans are supposed to be cared for by their government, but they're treated as nothing, left to die because of 'more important matters'! The kings and queens, the government, are inhuman, barely more than stone! And for what? A foolish king thousands of ago who made his descendants afraid to have hearts? This system is flawed, wholly and horribly flawed! Hector, you are a victim of that!

"You were a sickly, dying child of a slave, orphaned and alone. You should have been taken into a warm and loving home to be cared for by a real healer, not locked away in a dungeon as a shameful secret because of tradition! As soon as King Benedict learned of your existence, he should have taken you far away from Mythica and the Order. He should have placed you in a comfortable, well-funded orphanage to grow up happy and care-free. And yet he pushed you, took you away and trained you like some pet, his attack dog. So much responsibility was thrust upon you unfairly, a sick sense of duty ingrained in you since boyhood. You were mercilessly asked to be so much more than you are, to freeze your heart, punished when you inevitably weren't able to. What king asks a frail orphan boy to live forever a life of war and death?! It was cruel, Hector, and I couldn't bear to watch it!

"That is why I did what I did to you. I wanted to protect you, to get you away from the life that was never meant for you. You should have lived a happy and simple life as a rescued, refugee slave: cared for, loved, healthy, and free of responsibility. It is the responsibility of kings and queens to provide such a comfortable life for such survivors. It is their responsibility to care for the vulnerable and less fortunate, not burden them with continuous, hard labor all with no compensation, comfort, or even recognition. Not ask them to be more than they are. I didn't want to create a draft; it was the last thing I wanted to do but it was necessary to win this war. As soon as it is all over, there will never be a draft again. No one will ever be unfairly swept away and asked to rise above their station. They will be recognized, be seen, and be cared for. That is the king they deserve, that is the king I want to shape young Prince Eugene into. A king who will kneel down in front of the orphan boy, stroke his face and say, 'You do not have to. I will take care of you'. That is what I want. That is why."

In his moment of great emotion, Bjorn wore himself out and forgot about part of his spell. This allowed Hector to pull his head sharply away from the other man's touch, growling furiously. He bared his teeth and snarled, absolutely refusing to even contemplate what Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn had said. He was wrong! He had to be!

"You're sick!" Hector growled. "You're entirely sick! Your utopia is false and built entirely on heritage. In your mind, are some people just born more worthy than others?"

"It has nothing to do with worthiness!" Bjorn insisted. "Every human being is valuable, and every human being is worth just as much as the next. That is what makes slavery so horrendous. But everyone has a place, Hector! We cannot all be great knights and kings. Everyone is born for a different purpose, a beautiful purpose, and it's twisted to ask them to forsake that purpose, just as ignoring them and treating them as less valuable is twisted.

"Those who are born less fortunate, with more sufferings, should be cared for and never demanded to carry more burdens. I want the poor farmers to be provided for and allowed to live on their farm care-free. I want the sick and injured to be cared for and brought to clean hospitals, not thrown out in the streets where they are forgotten but still ordered to continue their labor." - he leaned in closer to Hector, lowering his voice. - "I want the orphaned, ex-slaves, victims of such terrible atrocities, to be safe and healthy. I want them to live a quiet and peaceful life of prosperity, far away from responsibility in a kingdom where the rulers aren't made of stone. I want them to never have to bow to an unfeeling, inhuman master again.

"Don't you understand, my boy? Don't you ever wonder what your life could have been? You could have lived on a peaceful plot of land, in a city if you wanted, in the country if not. You could have worked a simple but necessary job that is duly appreciated by your government and king. You could have brought any issues to the king without fear, and seen the good work he does for the people and the kingdom which he outwardly loves. You could have had a family, bound in duty to only them, and only because you wanted to. You wouldn't have any of the scars that you do now, physical and otherwise. You would never have to feel the crushing weight of responsibility that was never meant for you. You weren't born for the life of a noble warrior, Hector. You were born to be rescued and provided for, to live a simple but beautiful life, to leave the duty and the big problems for those who were born to it.

"We all have a purpose, my dear child. I want to stop seeing the 'lesser' purposes called that and shunned, and I want people like you to stop being demanded to take on grander purposes that are not meant for you. I want people like you to leave such burdens to people like me, people who have those purposes in their blood. I want all our people to have a caring and familiar king who understands, sees, hears, and provides for them. I want all our people to live in a kingdom where everyone knows their place and is happy with it. Is that really so evil?"

Hector wondered. He was silent, and he wondered. He let his mind take him to places that he had never considered. What would it be like? What would it be like to have never had to see such death on the battlefield, to never be responsible for it? What would it be like to peacefully work everyday on a farm or in a bookshop, to then return home to a family of his own, a proper family? What would it be like if he had been taken to a real healer as an infant, brought to a warm and comfortable orphanage, and perhaps chosen to be the beautiful son of a happy family?

What if the future that Bjorn saw for the Dark Kingdom was true? What if their children could grow up under a king that behaved as a real person with a real heart? What if the kingdom was no longer afraid of their government and their king? What if the poor and vulnerable were finally recognized and cared for? What if there were no more drafts, no more orphan boys asked to be a legendary warrior?

The thought was... it was wonderful. It was kind and peaceful, welcoming and warm. The thought of never having had to make decisions that would end so many lives. The thought of never having been so tortured and alone all his childhood, so demanded of. The thought that the future children would never have to suffer as he did, never bear the scars that he does.

But the thought wasn't right. It wasn't true. It was a dream, and it would fail.

"No," Hector said.

"No?" Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn echoed, bewildered.

"No," he repeated. "Your utopia is a caste system, based on blood and your idea of 'purpose'. You cannot freeze people. You cannot make every person be satisfied with where they were born in life. People will always aspire to be more and to rise above. And the born nobles and warriors will not always be able to provide what is needed. They will inevitably have to look elsewhere.

"I am who I am because of what happened to me, because of what I went through. I am who I am because I suffered and because I was demanded to be more, and that person, I am proud of. You sell me a dream, a dream about a man who is not me. And in the end, I chose to be where I am today. I am part of the Brotherhood because I chose that path, and I chose the family I have now. I am not the sickly, lonely, and long-suffering orphan boy I was. I am Lord Hector of the Brotherhood, and I am exactly where I want to be, because I changed, and I suffered, and I chose. People change, suffer, and choose. You cannot get rid of that, no matter how hard you try.

"Eugene will be different from his father, because he has changed, suffered, and chosen. He will be a different kind of king because of who he is. He will have a heart and improve the lives of others, and he will do it because he chose, not because you brainwashed him into believing your impossible utopia. We will all do it together as a family, without you.

"So as I said, NO."

In his shock and anger, Bjorn forgot his spells, forgot to keep feeding them with energy, and Hector knew that. Barely a second after the last, critical word left his mouth, Hector broke free of the forgotten spell that had kept his body frozen in place and drew out the dagger he always kept in his left boot. With all the speed and accuracy of the greatest Brotherhood warriors, Hector slashed across Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn's eyes.

Bjorn screamed, crumpling in on himself and holding his head in his hands, blood dripping through his fingers. Hector shoved him as hard as he could, sending him flying into the stairs of the throne platform. The warrior then retreated several yards back, putting more distance between him and the leader of the Zinegotziak. If Bjorn couldn't see what he was casting at, he couldn't very well throw spells at Hector, and the blinding pain stopped him from focusing.

"You horrible, ungrateful, little brat!" Bjorn screeched, still curled up at the bottom of the stairs, quaking with agony.

Hector, clutching his dagger tightly in his hand, launched himself at Bjorn's crippled form. The man rolled out of the way just as Hector was about to strike, having heard him approach. He tried to stand up, hollering in pain. He frantically waved his arm around as Hector ran towards him again, and a ring of searing fire erupted around him. Hector leapt out of the way just before running straight into the wall of fire, but he wasn't quite quick enough to avoid being burned on his arms and the side of his face. He cried out in pain, gazing at the ring of fire that surrounded Bjorn with rage even hotter than the flames.

"You can't hide forever, Bjorn!" he called out. "You'll get tired, far quicker now! That fire won't be able to protect you for long!"

Infuriatingly, Bjorn didn't respond (his pained groans didn't count). However, in just a few seconds, the size of the walls of fire did shrink, getting lower and lower to the ground while Bjorn screamed, trying desperately to keep the flames burning high. Hector saw the opportunity. He took a small running start, and when the flames were only a little taller than he was, he flipped right over them before Bjorn could painfully willed them another six inches higher.

He landed nearly silently inside of the ring, but the blinded leader of the Zinegotziak somehow still heard him. He whipped around and threw a wild flurry of throwing daggers all around him, which Hector found to be a lot harder to dodge than expected. One skimmed the side of his face, another his thigh. Soon enough though, Bjorn ran out of his small throwing daggers.

He stumbled around in circles, unsteady on his feet. His face, neck, and chest was coated with blood. There were little puddles of it on the floor around him, and he half-slipped on them as he desperately searched around himself with unseeing eyes. He was seemingly all out of energy, so casting any spells or healing himself in any way was out of the question.

Hector crept slowly around him in circles, light on his feet, and keeping his distance until the right moment. He knew well now that running at him wasn't going to work, no matter how fast he was.

For some reason, he's got impeccable hearing. Who knew?

"Where are you?!" Bjorn shrieked furiously.

Hector, of course, refused to respond. A few seconds later, Bjorn fully turned away from Hector. This was his opening.

He stepped on one of the discarded weapons of his dead soldiers, stumbling on it.

"There you are."

Apparently, Bjorn did, in fact, have just a little bit of energy left. He whirled around, and thrust his arm forward. An invisible arrow of sharp, concentrated air flew towards Hector. Although he could not see it, the warrior knew it was coming, and he dodged out of the way. The air arrow was clearly intended to strike his head, and as he leapt out of the way of its path, it struck his shoulder instead.

Hector screamed in pain, falling back onto the ground, and dropping his dagger. The invisible arrow hurt far, far more than expected. Bjorn had probably made it that way on purpose.

Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn was now wholly out of energy to cast any spell with, but he also knew where Hector was now and that he was currently in too much pain to move very far. He pulled the large, sharpened bead off of the center of one of his ritualistic beaded necklaces, sending the other beads from that necklace rolling across the floor. It wasn't a dagger, but it was sharp.

He sprinted straight for where Hector had fallen, screaming in fury.

"HECTOR!"

Hector braced himself, thinking a million thoughts a second as Bjorn approached him. He could roll out of the way, but Bjorn would hear him. He could try and grapple for another one of the weapons on his person, but he might be too slow. He could try to kick him away, but-

Bjorn stopped in his tracks, a gurgling grunt of a sound leaving his throat. His blind, slashed eyes stared straight ahead, his face contorted with surprise and pain. He dropped the large sharp bead in his hand.

The bloodied blade of a sword protruded from his chest.

The look on his mutilated face changed to horrible, agonizing defeat. His legs gave out, and the blade drew out of his body as it crumpled, limp and lifeless, to the ground.

Eugene stood above the body, looking down on it with disgust. He spat on it, wiping his sword off on the corpse's robes. Then, he looked up and met Hector's eyes. He smiled.

"Hi."

Hector was sure he must have been hallucinating, or maybe dreaming. Perhaps he was even dead. Eugene couldn't have been standing there. He was supposed to be at the gates of the Capital, opening them for the rest of the Loyalist army to enter and then helping them to take the city. Hector had been a bit preoccupied with dealing with Bjorn to pay much attention to the noises from the battle at the city walls, but perhaps they had changed. His mind was racing too fast for him to focus anyway. He just stared at Eugene, unmoving.

"Jeeze, dude, you alright there?" Eugene asked with a small laugh, leaning on the hilt of his sword. "You've gone all frozen on me! I'm real, I promise."

"What... what are you doing here?" Was all Hector had managed.

"What do ya think? We opened the gates, everybody got in, and they're all in the process of conquering the city with as little destruction and casualties as possible, just like you planned. I just had to slip a way for a moment to get to the palace. I had a little something to do, and now I've done it." - Eugene inclined his head down at the body of Senior Zinegotzia Bjorn. - "Didn't I tell you that I'd kill him if it was the last thing I ever did? Thanks for distracting him and wearing him out. Also, what is it with you and blinding people?"

Eugene laughed, and Hector couldn't help but smile too. He wiped away the blood that had gotten on his face (Bjorn's and his own) with his sleeve. Eugene offered him his hand which he gladly took. Once he was on his feet, Eugene helped to steady Hector and support him.

"We'll have to find Mythica and inform her that you stole her part of the mission," Hector said with a little smile.

"Yeah, I suppose we will," Eugene replied, smiling in return. "But then we'll have to get back to the fighting that's going on outside, and the palace needs to be fully conquered. There still are two other leaders of the Zinegotziak, after all. But hey! At least you accomplished your part of the plan. I see you found Adira."

"Oh, fuck! I completely forgot about her!"

Hector tore himself away from Eugene, turning away and starting to run up the throne platform stairs. He stumbled and nearly fell, but he couldn't be bothered. As soon as he was close enough he dropped to his knees in front of Adira. She was still laying silently on the floor, and she hadn't moved an inch. Hector gently rolled her over on her side so that she was facing him. He brushed her loose, dirty white hair out of her face so that he could finally, after so long, look at her.

Her eyes were closed, her mouth slightly open. Her face was covered in bruises in all stages of development and healing. There was dried blood on her face from the numerous cuts and scrapes. She had a black eye on the left side, and she was far, far paler than usual. When Hector looked closer at her, examining the rest of her for injuries, it was clear that she was starving and had been for a while. She was dressed in nothing but a thin, tattered, and blood-stained white dress. Hector could see her ribs through it, and her body was just as bruised as her face. It was obvious with just a quick glance at her back that she had been flogged, probably multiple times. Both her legs were limp and twisted in unnatural ways, badly broken. She was filthy, covered in dirt and grime and blood. If she was breathing Hector couldn't tell by looking at her, and his hands were shaking too much to check for a pulse.

Hector struggled to swallow the bile rising in his throat as he fought back hot tears of anger and hatred.

Senior Zinegotzia Bjorn is dead, dead and gone, and he suffered before he went. He got what he deserved for doing this to her... perhaps I might still mutilate the body...

He took a deep breath and reached out slowly. He carefully cupped Adira's face. He placed his other hand on her bruised and bloody shoulder, shaking it gently.

"Adira," he called softly. "Adira. Sister. Sister, it's me, it's Hector. I'm right here, Adira. I need you to wake up, okay? Okay? Adira?"

A few of his tears fell. He continued to call to her, growing louder and louder each time. He let his hand leave her cheek and take to shaking her other shoulder as well. He was close to desperately screaming when finally, finally, Adira stirred ever so slightly.

Hector immediately softened his voice and loosened his grip on her shoulders.

"That's it, sister, that's it," he encouraged in a soothing tone. "Wake up. Come back to me. I'm right here, Adira."

Eventually, Adira's eyes slowly fluttered open. Hector could cry right then and there just from seeing those wonderful, warm brown eyes. She looked him in the eyes, though it was like she was staring far past him.

"...Hector..." she whispered.

Hector sighed, wilting in relief. He smiled at her weakly, a few tears slipping down his face. "Hey there, Updo. You had me worried there for a second."

"I'm sorry..."

"You have nothing to be sorry about."

"I'm sorry... baby brother... lies... an-and... brother... the curse..."

She was absolutely delirious as she whispered seemingly more to herself than anyone. Her words slurred, and her eyes kept darting around only to partially roll back into her head. She was sweaty and limp, having no control over her own limbs. A blind man could see that she had been drugged.

"Curse?" Hector questioned. Then he thought better of himself, and remembered where he was. "Nevermind. You're not well. We'll talk about this later, okay?"

Adira didn't respond, and Hector wasn't sure that she had even heard him, but he wasn't going to wait around on an answer. He carefully slipped his arms under her body and lifted her up. Normally, he wouldn't have been able to carry her, not for more than a few yards anyway. However, then he found himself easily lifting her body into his arms. There was a pang of sadness and a flash of anger in his heart as he rushed towards the throne room door with Eugene in tow. She was so thin, so much lighter and weaker than usual. He could feel some of her bones poking at him through her skin and the thin slip of a dress that she wore. He found himself wondering when the last time she ate anything was.

When they reach the massive double doors of the throne room, Hector had to put Adira down for a moment so that he could help Eugene to push them open. As soon as there was an open sliver wide enough for them to slip through, they did, and they didn't bother about closing it behind them. Let whoever was roaming the palace find the bloody body of the blinded leader of the Zinegotziak, let them see what his compassionate and noble cause had cost him.

The soldiers of Hector's that the warrior had ordered to stay outside the throne room before the doors were suddenly and magically slammed closed were all unconscious, laying still outside the door in the hallway. Hector breathed a sigh of relief that they were not dead. Either Bjorn hadn't thought them worth the bother of killing since they proved to be no threat while outside, or he simply hadn't had the magical energy to kill them after brutally disposing of the rest of Hector's soldiers.

Eugene knelt down and started to rouse all of them. They did not wake easily, but after they were conscious and on their feet, they immediately took to bowing to their prince before remembering what had happened. Three of them broke down in tears while the other two tried to comfort them.

"We're so sorry, Lord Hector!" they cried, all speaking over one another tearfully in a horrible cacophony of grief and regret. "We tried to help!... it happened so suddenly, and... we didn't know what to do!... we failed!... we heard the screaming from inside... we just let them die!... we thought you were dead too, Lord... should have tried harder!... it was so horrible!... and we just blacked out so suddenly... we're so sorry!"

"Shhh, soldiers," Hector soothed, taking their hands in his and looking them all in the eyes. "It wasn't your fault. You couldn't have stopped him, and you did try. You will be comforted to know that the man who murdered them so cruelly is dead, and I swear to you that your friends will be remembered. I share in your grief, and I am of no shortage of guilt, but I also recognize that there is nothing to be done. The dead are the dead. We will come back for the bodies after this terrible battle and they will be given proper funeral rights, but for now, we have to keep moving. I blame none of you."

The grieving soldiers wiped their eyes and nodded, bowing low to their commander. It was then and only then that they noticed Lady Adira, whose body had been taken into Eugene's arms while Hector had spoken to the few remaining men and women under his command. The warrior was happy to see the looks of celebration in their eyes as they watched her breathe. However broken and battered her body and mind was, Lady Adira was alive and rescued. They had at least succeeded in their mission if not in preserving the lives of their friends.

Eugene passed Adira back to Hector, who gave the order to not bother with finding where Mythica was. Yes, she should probably be informed that the mission she and her groups of magic-users had been tasked with had been completed by someone else, but it wasn't the main priority. Instead, they raced through the halls of the palace to the front gates or any exit really. They just needed a way out so that they could assist in the retaking of the Capital. If they were lucky, they might also find the other two leaders of the Zinegotziak and would dispose of them. Though perhaps, they thought, they should leave that duty to Mythica and her magic-users just so they had something to do. It would be quite disappointing if their valiant and ingenious breaching of the city and palace walls had all been for nothing.

~*~

"Mythica!" Hector cried out as soon as he spotted that small, dark frame running through the palace halls.

Mythica whipped around, brandishing her thin yet deathly sharp sword as if the voice that called out to her was that of an enemy. However, as soon as she locked eyes with Hector, her expression changed. She ran forward to greet him, calling out his name, but she stopped in her tracks as soon as she saw the figure in the warrior's arms. Her eyes were as big as saucers, filled with forming tears. The smallest, bewildered smile twitched at the corners of her lips, and Hector smiled back at her.

"What?" Hector said. "Did you not expect me to complete my mission?"

"Of course I had faith in you," she replied, holding her head high, regal and controlled as always, but Hector could see the silver tear of happiness slip down her face. "I just didn't anticipate seeing the fruits of your success so soon."

Mythica approached Hector to examine Adira. She was, after all, a talented magic-user when it came to healing. As she did her best to mend what she could and ease Adira's pain, Hector finally noticed the rest of Mythica's division behind her. Each magic-user was still present, and Hector breathed a sigh of relief at the sight. They were all still alive and well, he only wished he could say the same for the men and women under his command. To her credit, Mythica nor any of the other magic-users for that matter, questioned the greatly depleted number of soldiers in Hector's division. Seeing Mythica's division also reminded the warrior that he should probably tell her the good news, and while there was a battle going on just outside the palace, he couldn't help but be a little cheeky about it.

"You have seen that my mission was a success," he said, badly holding back a smirk. "How has yours progressed?"

Mythica looked up at him sharply, her eyes meeting his. She paused her healing as she did so, completely focused on Hector. Her face was serious and partially curious, but he could tell she had figured most of it out just by hearing his voice and looking at his face. She knew him too well.

"What have you done?"

He dropped the humor and gave her the courtesy of a straight answer.

"You don't have to worry about Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn. My division and I put him down, at great cost."

Mythica went silent, looking down at her hands. She thought for a moment before responding.

"I assume he was keeping her with him then, and he used her to lure you into a trap?"

Hector nodded. Mythica sighed.

"I thought something like that would happen. And he is disposed of, you said?"

"Yes."

"Well then, we should find a place to put your sister until this is all over, locate and kill the other two leaders of the Zinegotziak, and offer our assistance out there." She inclined her head to the walls of the palace. Hector could hear the screams, the clash of metal, and the roaring fires.

I hope they're not burning down the Capital too.

"I trust you can handle Seniorra Zinegotzia Erik and Seniorra Zinegotzia Frode?"

"Yes. We already know where Frode is, we just have to get there before he moves again. Which reminds me..." - She turned back to face the rest of your division. - "Move out towards the palace armory! I shall be right behind you."

The division of magic-users bowed and formed up before sprinting off down the halls of the palace. Mythica drew out her sword again and looked back at Hector.

"Take care of your sister, and yourself too. We've worked too hard to save her and protect you to let something happen to you now, and the royals need you both."

"Yes, mother."

For the first time in a very long time, Mytica didn't hide her emotions. Something behind her eyes shattered, and her walls of collected organization fell away. She smiled, tears falling from her eyes.

"Thank you, my darling."

Mythica was out of sight before he knew it, and Eugene was shaking his shoulder.

"That was all very sweet," he said with a genuine smile. "But we have a job to do. Also, everyone was watching. You know that right?"

"Yes, yes I do." - Hector turned to Eugene, looking him in the eyes. - "Bjorn may have been crazy and wrong about most things, but he did have one thing down: this system has to change. The royals, the nobles, the Brotherhood, we can't keep pretending to be stone. It's what tore this kingdom apart. Pent up emotions that led to drastic reactions, a severed connection between the king and his people, and a focus on the wealthy and noble instead of on the general populace, the normal people. The people of this kingdom are afraid of us. We're the enemy, to put it in children's terms, the oppressive government of the evil king. We're, at least in part, in the wrong. Do you see that?"

Eugene thought for a long moment, his eyes on the floor in front of him. The remaining soldiers under Hector's command shifted awkwardly and looked at each other, but they remained silent. Finally, Eugene looked up and met Hector's yellow-green eyes.

"Yes. I know." - Then, he smiled, sadly but with a sense of humor to it. - "You couldn't have had this epiphany before I spent months conditioning myself and my wife to be the perfect, emotionless rulers of the Dark Kingdom?"

"I know, Eugene, and I'm so sorry that I was a part of leading you down that path when I knew in my heart it was wrong. That sounds stupid and sappy, but I really am sorry for-"

Eugene held up his hand to silence Hector, though not unkindly.

"It's okay, Hector. I know, and I forgive you, even though you've done nothing to have to apologize for. You've been wronged by how this kingdom is run, just like me, and you were afraid to change, just like everyone. It's okay."

The young prince stepped forward and embraced Hector. He was startled and first. He tensed and clutched Adira closer in his arms, afraid that the embrace was hurting her, but eventually, he relaxed. Eugene was mindful of the injured warrior, and he was gentle and warm. Hector leaned into the embrace and rested his head on top of Eugene's since he couldn't wrap his occupied arms around him in return.

Hector's soldiers stared at the two, their general and their prince, completely awestruck. When Eugene finally pulled away from Hector and looked over at the small group of people, they all looked down in a bow, nervous that they would be in trouble for witnessing what had just happened.

"Please, rise. What I said to Lord Hector applies to all of you as well," Eugene said, looking at each of them individually as he spoke. "I am sorry for the way that you have been treated by me and the other royals. It was wrong. I'm well aware that it's all you've ever known, but it was wrong. You deserve to see that we are people as well, and you also deserve further protections and benefits from this government. Your life and well-being is not worth less just because you're not nobility, and I'm sorry that my father and I didn't see that sooner. I swear to you all, and I will say the same thing to the whole kingdom when I can, that I will be a different kind of king, a better king."

The soldiers were stunned into long silence for a moment. For their whole lives, it would be completely preposterous to even think that words such as the one spoken by their young Prince Eugene would ever come out of the mouth of any royal, and yet, they did, and they could tell he meant it. Finally, one of them, a young dark-haired woman, stepped forward and raised her voice.

"Thank you, prince. I speak for all of us, what few there are, that we are profoundly grateful for your words and your sincerity, and we look forward to your reign. But, and I mean no disrespect, I think we're needed out there." She inclined her head towards the sounds of battle still echoing from outside the palace walls.

"Right you are," Hector acknowledged, shifting Adira in his arms. "We've done enough standing around. Eugene, if we survive, we'll speak to your father about all this later. Until then, we have a city to reconquer."

Eugene smiled at Hector and nodded, and, with surprisingly familiar and relaxed demeanor, so did the other five men and women.

Within seconds, the small group was racing down the palace halls once more towards any exit they could find, swords drawn. Hector knew every inch of the place threw and threw. He could easily traverse it drunk and blindfolded, which he would neither confirm nor deny was an actual occurrence at any point in time. The closest exit was a small servant's exit near the main library. It was so the servants, specifically gardeners, could easily get in and out of the library, since the royal library doubled as a beautiful indoor flower garden. (Nature was very close to all people of the Dark Kingdom, after all.) It didn't take them long at all to reach said servants' exit, and soon enough, they were in a small quartyard that led to one of the royal gardens. They raced through the winding paths and courtyards, even scaling one of the smaller walls until they were finally outside of the palace grounds.

The state of the Capital was not as bad as it could have been, not nearly. That was not to say it wasn't in poor condition, but it wasn't as bad as it could have been.

For one, there were now no fires burning anywhere in the city as far as Hector could tell, for which the warrior was eternally grateful. However, there was the sound of screams and clashing weapons everywhere, not to mention the fact that the buildings were all beaten to hell and spattered with blood in varying quantities.

Several Dark Kingdom soldiers rounded a corner, and upon seeing Lord Hector and Prince Eugene, immediately froze. However, it didn't last long. Just a few seconds later, the group of soldiers was charging towards Hector, one of them shouting orders to not harm the prince but kill the rest including "the imposter".

To Hector's surprise, it felt as if he barely blinked before the soldiers were disarmed and on the ground, almost entirely at Eugene's hand. Not one of them was killed, but they weren't going anywhere anytime soon even after they regained consciousness. Hector stared at Eugene, eyes wide.

"Since when could you do that?"

"You've been busy, and so have I," Eugene replied with a slightly smug smile. "I do practice, you know."

"With who? Have you been cheating on me with another mentor?"

Eugene rolled his eyes playfully. "Only my dad!"

They both laughed, and even Hector's soldiers joined in, growing more relaxed around their prince and their general.

The group moved on, taking down several smaller divisions of Dark Kingdom soldiers. Most of them were exhausted and afraid, so they didn't put up much of a fight, and it was relatively easy for Eugene and those remaining under Hector's command to take care of it without the warrior's help, that way, Hector could focus on Adira.

Adira still had not spoken beyond incoherent mumbling. She didn't try to move either, though Hector doubted she knew where she was or what was happening. She just stayed limp in his arms, which didn't help him (he was starting to grow tired from carrying her, and his arms ached), but he supposed it wasn't actively making anything harder. At least she wasn't struggling or making noise.

Hector, Eugene, and the others had yet to find any other Loyalists, and they all began to wonder where they were. Hector could hear the sounds of battle - though they were dwindling some - but he hadn't encountered any of the conflict, just small groups of Insurrectionist soldiers who appeared to be more lost than anything.

"They're probably all further into the city, nearer the gates," Eugene assured, placing his hand on Hector's shoulder while they ran.

"You're right," Hector said, breathing heavily. "Shit! Even being half-dead, she still gets heavy after a while!"

Eugene smirked. "I think she would be pretty insulted to hear you say that."

"I'm sure she would."

Finally, five minutes later, the group reached the inner market of the city. There they found exactly what they were looking for, which was both good and bad.

There were roughly two hundred people in the massive market square, mostly Insurrectionists. In answer to Hector's silent prayers, he couldn't see many dead, at least not on the Insurrectionist side, meaning that the Loyalists had followed his orders and were trying their best to keep the casualties to a minimum. Clearly though, the Insurrectionists did not feel the same way about killing the Loyalists. They outnumbered the other side, and they weren't holding back.

Hector thrust Adira into the arms of the tallest man still alive in his command, saying "Here! Take her and hide! Protect her!"

Then, he drew one of his daggers and joined the conflict with Eugene and the others close behind.

The warrior's tactic was to disarm and go for the legs, and, for the most part, it worked. He had no problem admitting due to his pent-up emotions and inability to kill Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn himself that it was tempting to shred everything in his path. However, he restrained himself (for the time being) and didn't kill one foe in his path, though, in some cases, they were quite thoroughly maimed.

Also, Hector's presence seemed to up the morale of the previously-losing Loyalist soldiers. They fought harder and with more success after spotting the warrior. Coupled with Hector and Eugene's (still surprisingly effective) help, the remaining Insurrectionists were soon fleeing the market square. One of the captain's stepped forward and asked if he and his division should pursue the retreating Insurrectionists, but Hector simply said, "Let them run."

Eugene gave orders to the captains and other officers that were still alive. He turned to Hector.

"It sounds like we've nearly won this thing," he said. "We just have to kill the other two leaders of the Zinegotziak, and Mythica's on that I'm sure. Also, we need to find and dispose of General Hvitserk. Apparently, that bastard is still alive."

General Hvitserk was the new and illegitimate Keiserlig Komandante that Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn had appointed to replace General Ulysses and lead the Insurrectionist army shortly after the palace fires.

"When and where was he last seen?" Hector asked.

"The captain I talked to said that he spotted him himself about half an hour ago right at the front gates, trying to prevent more of us from getting into the city."

"Well then, I guess that's where we should head, huh?"

"My lord?"

Hector turned to see the man he had charged with hiding and protecting Adira during the miniature battle in the market square approaching him. Adira was still in his arms, and there didn't appear to be any new injuries on her nor on the Loyalist soldier.

"Ah, thank you, Krisson. You did well."

Hector took Adira out of Krisson's arms and shifted her so she would be more comfortable. Still not alert or oriented.

"My lord, if I may ask," Krisson began, rather uncertainly. "I heard you say to Prince Eugene that we will be going to the main gates of the Capital, but... what are we to do with Lady Adira? I just... surely the front gates will be the center of the battle, and they won't be safe to bring her to?"

Hector sighed. "You're right, but I'm not sure what else to do, soldier. We can't leave her alone, especially not in the state that this city is in, and we can't sacrifice an entire division (which would be what is required to sufficiently protect her) to get her out of the city. I- wait. I have an idea. Eugene, hold her."

Hector passed Adira's limp and barely conscious body to Eugene before stopping a passing soldier.

"Before you go, ma'am, you're a magic-user, are you not?" He inclined his head towards the battered broach on her shoulder.

"Yes, general, I am," she replied with a bow.

"Then I need you to do something for me."

"Of course, Lord Hector."

"Come with me."

The woman followed Hector as he climbed on top of the flimsy wooden roof of one of the half-destroyed stalls in the market square. It would have been unstable enough in the best of conditions, since it was made to be easily taken down at the end of the day, but it was even more wobbly now. But get on top of it Hector did, and the magic-user followed nervously after him. After he and she had stabilized themselves as best they could, Hector turned to her.

"I need you to amplify my voice. Make it as loud as you can. I know you're exhausted but try your best."

She nodded and carefully placed her fingers on Hector's neck, trying to breathe evenly and quiet her mind. Hector gave her a few seconds to focus before taking a deep breath. He then put two fingers in his mouth and whistled three short, sharp notes as loud as he could. The whistles echoed across the whole capital, enhanced by the magic-users spell. Out of the corner of his eyes, Hector saw the remaining Loyalist soldiers in the market square cover their ears and grimace. Then, he waited.

Several long seconds went by with no reply and no movement. The warrior gave it an additional ten seconds before turning back to the magic-user.

"Again," he instructed.

She quieted her mind, once again placing her fingers softly around his throat, focusing on his vocal cords. Hector whistled again, like last time, and just like last time the sharp sound spread for miles. However, this time, the soldiers had anticipated and properly covered their ears before their general could whistle a second time. Most of them had no idea what he was doing, but they didn't dare to question or make any noise. Eugene, on the other hand, knew exactly what his friend was doing, and he waited just as anxiously for the desired results.

Hector waited a full minute before trying a third time. The Loyalists were getting worried over how many Insurrectionists their general was alerting by repeatedly making such noise, but again, they were all too afraid to bring their concerns to him. Eugene took note that he would have to change that fearful attitude during his reign as king; it wasn't right.

The magic-user was too tired to perform the spell a fourth time. Hector thanked her and helped her down from atop the wobbly market stand. Then, he whistled as loud as he could for a fourth time, which even without the magic could be heard for several blocks around.

The warrior was about to try again for a fifth time, growing more worried by the second, when he heard a familiar and beautiful sound: his bearcats.

Seconds later, Luna and Lady sprinted into the market square, straight for Hector. He cried out for them, a wide smile spreading across his face, his eyes misting over. He jumped down from atop the market stand, and his feet met the ground just as the two bearcats skidded to a stop in front of him. He threw his arms around them as they yapped and whined, licking his face. After the moment of happy reunion, Hector finally pulled away.

"Alright, alright, I'm happy to see you girls too. And not a scratch on you! What fierce and indestructible warriors you are!" he praised.

Hector cooed over them for a minute longer, petting them affectionately. Then, his smile faded when he remembered who was supposed to be with them. Thanatos wasn't present.

"Where's your brother?"

Hector's heartbeat quickened and he feared the worst, his mind bringing him back to the caves, to Tekakwitha. However, Luna and Lady didn't seem worried. Lady inclined her gray, furry head back towards the direction in which she and Luna had come.

"He's still with Edmund?" Hector asked, hopeful.

Both bearcats blinked in a nod.

"Good. That's good," Hector breathed, sighing heavily in relief. "I'm glad you three made sure somebody stayed behind to still help the king. Edmund's alive then?"

They nodded again.

"Good."

Hector stood, and they followed him as he led them over to where Eugene held Adira in his arms. Luna and Lady whined sadly and ran over ahead of Hector, nuzzling at Eugene and standing up on their hind legs to look at Adira.

"She's alive," Hector assured them. "But she's very hurt and very disoriented. She's not safe here, and especially not in the heat of battle at the front gates. So I need you girls to take her. Take her and get her somewhere farther away from the conflict. Hide her and protect her. I'm counting on you girls to keep her safe until this is all over. Can you do that for me?"

Luna and Lady nodded. Hector smiled down at them before taking Adira out of Eugene's arms. She was mumbling about a curse again, and Hector was worried that Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn had cast some kind of spell on her, but he pushed aside his fears and focused on getting her to safety. He gently laid her body across the two bearcats' backs, her upper body lying on Luna, and her legs resting on Lady. The animals would have to run in a single file line, keeping a consistent distance between them while running as smoothly as they could in order to keep her from slipping off, but they would manage. They nodded one last time at Hector, whining a little that they would have to leave their master and friend again, but Hector smiled softly at them, reassuring them that he would be fine. Then they were off. They disappeared from sight within seconds, Adira on their backs.

Hector turned back to Eugene and the soldiers under his command. A division of thirty who had lost their captain in combat joined with Hector and those who were left under his command after running into Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn's trap.

Eugene put his hand on Hector's shoulder and opened his mouth to comfort him, but Hector shrugged his hand off. They had already wasted too much time, and he needed to appear strong for his soldiers.

The division formed up, Hector and Eugene at the head of the formation. Hector turned back to them. They all knew where they were going, they all knew the bloodbath that was bound to be happening there, and they had already been fighting for hours by now. They didn't need encouragement now. The adrenaline was flowing through their veins, and they had survived this long, so they couldn't be completely incompetent. They wouldn't be itching to do something stupid either; they had already had enough bloodshed for today, and so, by now they were probably just focused on getting this battle over with as fast as possible.

Hector was the one who had been cooped up inside of the palace, dealing with Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn, helplessly watching violence instead of performing it. Even then, the short battle in the market square had been just that, short. Hector was the one itching for battle. Although he had sworn himself to be a man of peace after what had happened with the demon Zhan Tiri and her puppet warlord Cassandra, now Hector was filled with emotion, particularly fury, and he had lived for so long on the battlefield before the Fall. It was where he had always considered that he was truly himself. He didn't quite believe that now, but still, Hector wanted to make some heads roll. And so Hector raised his hoarse voice.

"Move out!"

And that was all. The division started running in the direction of the Capital's main gates. Hector could taste the blood already. 

Chapter Text

It was all a haze once at the front gates of the Capital. It was as if as soon as Hector set foot within the domain of the heated battle, time ceased to function as it should. As soon as he clashed swords with his first opponent, everything became blurry. He forgot about Eugene, about the rest of his soldiers (though he wished them well and prayed for their survival before his mind fogged), and he almost forgot where he was. He didn't have time to consider who was in front of him. If they were hostile, if they attacked him, if they were in his way, they were an enemy. To take down the next man in front of him, by any means necessary, that was all his mind could manage. Every other bit of his energy and thought was directed at how best to get the job done.

A sidestep left the tall man's right side open. A slow swing from the man with the long red beard allowed for a quick slash to the stomach. A small retreat by the gray-eyed woman gave the opportunity for an overwhelming push forward. Swing, slash, stab. Go forward. Swing, slash, stab. To the side. Swing, slash, stab. There was no thought, really, just movement. Trust the body and trust the instinct. It had served him well many times before. Swing, slash, stab.

In a blink, an hour, a thousand years, Hector's haze faded for just a moment when he spotted a familiar head of striking red hair. Normally, such a recognition would not have broken his battle-focused trance. He would have passed over it, continuing his trail of carnage. However, next to the familiar hair, the familiar man, was another. It was a threat, a real threat which was very rare for such a skilled general as General Ulysses.

Ulysses fought heatedly with the large and scarred General Hvitserk, and he seemed to be struggling. Perhaps Ulysses was already worn from fighting for so long before the illegitimate Keiserlig Komandante decided to make an appearance. Or perhaps Hvitserk was simply bigger and stronger than Ulysses, and he was proving a challenge to fight. Or perhaps the good General Ulysses wasn't struggling at all and in Hector's bloodied vision he simply spotted a threat and an opportunity. But in some faded, nearly forgotten part of Hector, he truly did want to assist and protect Ulysses, it was just overshadowed by the far greater desire to kill Hvisterk himself.

Hector wasn't a bloodthirsty man, at least not anymore. Nor was he particularly resentful that young Prince Eugene had fulfilled his vow of vengeance and justice, destroying Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn. He also didn't wish to steal the accomplishment and glory from anyone else, especially a loved one as dear as Ulysses. However, in the heat of such a battle, with so much raw emotions coursing, and little coherent thought to control them, Hector saw an opportunity for truly satisfying and fulfilling bloodshed.

And so, the warrior abandoned his current path of enemy corpses and weaved through what stood in his way (with more bodies to show for it) until he was pouncing on top of his prey. In later contemplation, Hector thought of how savage he must have looked, growling and screeching like a wild animal, so covered in blood that it appeared he had bathed in it, clawing and slashing at Hvitserk with all his strength and fierceness. He might have even bitten the man at some point, though he could never remember for sure. It wasn't important.

The fight between General Hvitserk and Hector was not short, and the warrior hadn't wanted it to be. They clashed and screamed and wrestled and slaughtered anyone in their way. What had happened to General Ulysses after Hector had leapt between him and Hvitserk, taking over the fight, neither of the two battling men knew or cared (he had probably engaged in a new fight, protecting Hector or forgetting about him completely).

After a time (a long time as far as Hector could tell, though perhaps it was not), Hector's savagery won out. He had Hvitserk retreating, but Hector wasn't about to let him get away, the coward. In just a few seconds, Hector had pounced on top of the illegitimate general, toppling him over so that his face was planted in the red mud, pinned quite effectively. From there, it was easy to sever Hvitserk's head from his bulky neck. And that was that. Hvitserk was dead. Hector had killed him, and in doing so had satisfied his need to take a life that would actually affect anything. Now it was back to work.

To little surprise, he wasn't sure how much longer he continued to carve a bloody path into the battlefield, but however long or short it was, he soon forgot. He was back to surviving on the familiar weight of a weapon in his hand, the warm and wet splashes across his face, the roar of screaming and clashing swords around him that dulled to a quiet rumble as his mind fogged over.

No one would ever understand it as he did, but battle and war was a game that made sense to him. Down to its core, it was a simple game of risk and reward, a simple yet dangerous and exhilarating test of strategy. A swift and sliding dive between the legs of a particularly large man would allow Hector to cut the femoral arteries in the man's thighs, but the ground could be littered with discarded weapons and broken armor that would shred him. A separate division of soldiers to wait and attack from behind would give the army an element of surprise but would divide the forces and make both parties weaker. Was it worth it? That was the game, and for Hector's mind, it made sense and was second nature. He was good at it.

The ability to forget himself and all else around him, putting complete trust in his body and the muscle memory of how to fight and how to strategize that had been ingrained in him since boyhood was comforting to Hector. He could put aside all pains and worries for the past, present, and future. He could surrender his mind and let his body do both the thinking and the acting. The only thing he had to worry about was taking the risk or not, then his body could do the rest. The only thing he had to do was work with his body to take down the next opponent in front of him. He just had to play the game, and he was good at it.

He wasn't sure how many died on his blade that day (someone would surely tell him about it later, filled with an awe that made Hector feel rather uncomfortable). He wasn't sure how long he fought for, how long the battle went on for (no one who had been fighting could really tell that).

His subconscious knew that in killing General Hvitserk, he had most certainly sped the battle along. He had cut off the head of the snake; the body would soon follow. It felt good to know that, to know that he had done something to affect the course of victory that day. He'd felt so useless and helpless for most of it.

Some part of him was also aware that he would be nearly crippled with guilt later, when the battle was over, whether they won or lost. He was, after all, taking the lives of sons and daughters of the Dark Kingdom, those whom he had sworn to protect. No matter how many times he was reminded that they were traitors or fighting for traitors, it still hurt. The very act of killing hurt after he had promised to be a man of peace, rebuilding instead of destroying. He could only hope that in brutally taking so many lives, peace and life for the rest would be secured. But that was all thoughts and tears for later. For the time on the battlefield, the only thing that crossed Hector's battle-fogged mind was killing the enemy in front of him, one after the other. Swing, slash, stab.

Suddenly, the next enemy in front of him took on a familiar hue, and the man proved a challenge to fight. All Hector could see was red, the noise around him dulled to nothing as it had been for what seemed forever, the taste of blood on his tongue as he fought to continue his carnage, his body still in control. Just as Hector's blurred mind started to regain control over itself as he recalled the owner of such beautiful green eyes as the ones in front of him, the opponent performed a very specific disarming lock, designed specifically to effectively yet non-harmfully trap Hector. Only one person knew how to do that specific move.

"Be still, Hector! Breathe!" Ulysses urged, keeping Hector's arms trapped tightly behind his back. "It's me, Hex! It's Ulysses!"

Slowly, Hector stopped struggling, fighting to have his mind regain control over itself. The haze of battle was a hard one for Hector to escape, and Ulysses knew this well. This was certainly not the first time that he had disarmed and trapped Hector in such a position while trying to coax him back to reality, and he knew that it would certainly not be the last time.

Eventually, Hector's breathing evened. He shook his head multiple times to clear his mind before dropping his weapons. Ulysses breathed a sigh of relief and released Hector's arms just as Hector slumped his weight against him, his mind and body finally recognizing the pure exhaustion that filled them.

The warrior, his eyes still squeezed shut, weakly tensed again, trying to reach back down for his weapons when his mind comprehended the clash of weapons against armor (though in his panicked state, he didn't recognize that the sound was far quieter than it should have been). Ulysses stopped him, shushing him gently.

"No, no! It's over," he soothed. "It's over. Some divisions are just gathering the enemy survivors and having them turn over their weapons." - he paused then laughed weakly, holding Hector tighter. - "We've won, Hex. We've won. The Insurrectionists are defeated, all their leaders are dead. It's over. It's all over."

Hector slowly opened his eyes, his vision clearing so that he could see more than what was right in front of him. All round, Loyalist soldiers were searching and poking through the bodies that littered the ground in and surrounding the front gate. They carried off their own wounded and gathered together the Insurrectionist survivors. Groups of such survivors were scattered around on their knees and surrounded by armed Loyalist guards. No living Insurrectionist generals or Commanders could be seen.

Peace talks still had to happen, the dead and injured on both sides would have to be counted, there were so many funerals to be had, there were even more trials to be performed and undoubtedly executions as well, and the cleanup of the Capital would be a terrible and exhausting mess. None of that even mentioned the reinstating Edmund as king, figuring out what was to be done with Eugene and young Princess Amarantha (assuming she, her mother, and the injured were all still alive and hidden in the mountain caves), Ulysses, the very man holding him, Hector had still not talked to after tehri falling out.

However, Hector couldn't bring himself to think about any of that. Not only was he tired, so, so tired, but he was also too glad to think about such dismal things. He wasn't happy, that wasn't the right word at all, but he was glad, glad and hopeful for the future. It was over. They, he, had won. It was all over, and maybe, Hector could rest for a moment.

And so, Hector allowed himself to close his eyes once again, crumpling to the ground as Ulysses held him close, stroking his blood-matted black curls. Hector breathed, and he rested.

~*~

Everything was blurry for a while longer but for a different reason. Hector wasn't sure how he had gotten there, but eventually he ended up in some kind of healing tent. From there, he fazed in and out of consciousness for a length of time he couldn't even begin to guess at. Such periods of confusion and blurriness were typical for Hector after a battle. In his state of battle haze, he rarely felt the pain of any injuries, but once the adrenaline wore off and he regained control of his own mind, the wounds would become agonizingly apparent. His siblings used to joke that he was the biggest pain in the ass after a battle because he always sustained the most injuries and failed to take care of himself properly.

Hector wasn't alarmed by his state of injury, how he would briefly wake up, his mind fuzzy, only to fall asleep once again with a painful groan; he was used to this. He didn't try to force himself to stay awake, overwork his mind with thoughts of the future, or allow himself to panic over his injuries. They were bad, no doubt, but he had always managed to pull through. He was safe and in good hands. Members of the Brotherhood, generals, and royals were always given the best magical healing first (something Hector would have to speak with the king about, but he wouldn't let his mind wander there for the time being). Instead, Hector used the length of time which he didn't know to focus on promoting good healing and relaxation. It was the least he could do to help out the poor, exhausted healers. He took the opportunity to rest, to naturally let his mind and body slip in and out of the world of dreams.

Eventually, Hector's eyelids fluttered open once again, but this time he felt like he would be able to stay awake for longer and really take in his surroundings without too much strain on his mind and body. He wasn't in immediate pain. He was finally able to coherently take in his surroundings. The warrior looked around. There was no one else around him, and he was no longer in the tent that he had gleaned quick glances around before falling back asleep. He had most likely been moved to a smaller private healing chamber, as far as he could tell. This meant he was doing better, and he certainly felt better.

However, he didn't get much further when it came to examining his surroundings. Hector quickly caught the glance of warm brown eyes looking down at him from the side of his bed.

"Eugene..." Hector wheezed, shifting his weight (but staying laying down) to get a better look at the prince.

Eugene sat in a cushioned chair beside Hector's bed. He was leaning forward; his elbows were resting on his knees. There was a book in his hand, but he wasn't reading it now. He had looked up from his reading as soon as he heard Hector begin to stir in the small and quiet room.

Eugene looked tired more than anything else, which was to be expected. As far as Hector could tell, there were no serious injuries, just the marks of standard cuts and bruises. This was good news, but still, Hector had to be sure.

"Are you alright?" he asked weakly, reaching out towards Eugene with a wrapped hand.

"I'm alive," Eugene replied. He smiled and took Hector's outstretched hand in his. "I'm just glad that you're finally awake. Well, awake for more than a few seconds. And you're speaking too; that's good."

"How long has it been?"

"You've been with the healers for forty hours now. Though from what I've heard that's fairly normal for you. Apparently, you always get busted up after a battle, and the poor healers have to put you back together again. You thirsty? Of course you are..."

Eugen stood up and walked over to a small dresser on the other side of the room where a pitcher and a few water glasses stood on top of it. It was as Eugene was standing still, pouring the water that his whole body was in view. Hector looked down and immediately sat himself up on his elbows despite the pain.

"Eugene! What happened to your leg?!"

The prince seemed alarmed by Hector's concern. He looked down at the metal leg below his left knee and gave a weak laugh. He walked back over to Hector's bedside with a glass of water for the both of them.

"Oh yeah," he said, handing his friend the glass. "I lost my leg."

Hector refused the water even though his dry and aching throat absolutely needed it.

"What do you mean you lost your leg?!" Hector demanded, followed by a painful cough.

"I mean I lost my leg." - Eugene laughed, still pushing the water at Hector. - "I don't know what else you want me to say. Everybody got injured, and the healers have been racing to fix us up for the past two days. My injury just happens to be a little worse than everyone else's.

"During the battle, part of the Capital wall fell. Actually, a lot of it fell; the damage to the city walls is bad. My leg was pinned, and I got stuck. I tried to fight the enemy off as much as I could from there, but I would have died if I couldn't have gotten on my feet and escaped. The part of the wall pinning me was obviously too heavy to move, so they had to cut the bottom part of my leg off. And, yeah, it sucked. It really sucked. Still, I'd rather be alive with a smaller percentage of limbs than be dead.

"The healers saved me from infection, closed the wound off and found an old metal prosthetic in the palace. It's not good, but it will do for the time being. They're having some palace blacksmiths that are still alive make me a better one and one for running. Neither will be like a real leg, obviously but it's what I'm going to have to deal with from now on. Though, I've heard your nephew is already working on some 'superior design'. I'm technically not supposed to be walking around while I heal, but I didn't really feel like getting the crutches just to walk across the room."

Eugene inclined his head towards the pair of simple wooden crutches that were leaning on the wall beside the bed. Hector hadn't even noticed them. He looked back at Eugene. He didn't know what to say.

"Hey, don't feel bad for me," Eugene said with a playful shove. "I'm feeling a lot better. Those healers really are magic! And anyway, I'm still just as handsome as before. I'm just cooler now, like a pirate or something."

Hector couldn't help but laugh, and Eugene joined in with relief. The happy moment lasted a few seconds before Hector remembered the next thing he had to worry about. This one, he felt, was of far greater importance.

"Rapunzel!" Hector sat up all the way this time and grabbed Eugene by the arm. "Where's Rapunzel? Amarantha? Selene? Are they here? Are they okay?"

"Yes, yes, they're all fine," Eugene soothed, placing his hand on top of Hector's. "The Insurrectionists never found the cave where they and the injured people were. The plan worked. They stayed hidden, and my dad sent a division out to retrieve them a few hours after the end of the battle. Everyone is fine. If you really want me to, I'll ask a servant to go get them, and my dad and Mythica too. I'm sure everyone will be thrilled to see you finally awake for real."

Eugene rang for a servant who he sent away to give word to the rest of the royal family as well as Mythica to be sent to see Lord Hector. Then, Hector immediately questioned him on the results of the battle. He knew that the Loyalists had attained victory, but what had happened in the past two days? What had Hector missed?

He was informed that he actually hadn't missed all that much. The terms of surrender had been drawn up shortly after the Loyalists had all the enemy dead, injured, or captured. It was a woman named General Helgadottir who had called the surrender. Hector had never heard of her, but apparently she was the highest-ranking commander since all the others were dead. She was currently in captivity.

The terms of surrender didn't call for any immediate executions, which Hector was grateful for; the last thing needed was more death. All remaining Insurrectionist soldiers and commanders were being held prisoner under careful watch. Plans were being made for the reconstruction of the city walls, and cleanup for the streets and palace was already underway. Any injured civilians had been tended to, and funerals for the dead Loyalists had been performed as well as the counting of the dead. Notices were sent to as many families as possible over the deaths of their children, siblings, and spouses. There were still many injured, and more were dying of infection and illness, but the healing process was going well, overall. King Edmund had been busy organizing the cleanup parties and gently putting down small-scale insurrections by civilians.

That last note troubled Hector greatly, but he found himself unsurprised. The people were angry and scared. Many of them had viewed the Insurrectionist movement and Bjorn as their salvation, liberation from the stone-cold and heartless royals that had distantly oppressed them for so long. But their saviors had lost. Their leaders were dead, and the movement had been for the most part crushed. The evil empire and the wicked, stone king were back in power. Of course the civilians were trying to rebel! It was their last desperate attempt to take down their oppressors. It was a matter Hector would need to discuss in detail with King Edmund and the young prince.

But for the time being, such conversations would have to wait. Instead, Hector was all of a sudden tackled by Selene. He hadn't even seen her before she had thrown herself into him, nearly knocking the wind out of him.

"Selene, sweetheart, be careful!" Rapunzel cried in alarm. "He just woke up!"

"It's alright, it's alright!" Hector insisted. He held Selene close to him, stroking her hair and kissing the top of her head. "I'm glad to see her too."

The little girl looked up at him with wide eyes, not letting go of him for a second. Her small voice was worried but hopeful.

"Are you all better?"

Hector laughed. "I wouldn't say that, but I'm not actively dying. What about you, little arctic fox? How are you?"

"Good!" she smiled. "Being in the cave was scary; we kept hearing fire and big booms, but once it was over and it had been quiet for a while, we got to leave the cave. I'm not hurt at all, and everyone has been really nice to me while you were healing, especially Ulysses. He looked after me."

"He... he did?"

Selene nodded, seeming very satisfied and pleased with herself. "He's been looking after everyone, but mostly me. I haven't been allowed to leave the palace, but Ulysses says that's because the city isn't very clean or safe right now." She paused for a moment while she held onto Hector. "What's an arctic fox?"

"It's a kind of fox that lives in really cold climates," Rapunzel said, stepping in and sitting on the edge of the bed. She held a sleeping and perfectly healthy Amarantha in her arms. "It's all snowy white and smart and cuddly, just like you!"

She tickled Selene while the two giggled, and Hector was surprised. Not only was Selene taking being around people and being suddenly touched very well, but she was in a room with King Edmund, and she didn't seem to be scared of him at all, or really take notice of him, for that matter.

Quirin sat down next to Hector on the bed and gently held him in his arms for some time. He had apparently caught a nasty blow to the head near the end of the battle, but he had woken up the day prior and was feeling far better. Varian snuggled up next to Hector and let his uncle hold him, allowing himself to feel like a child again. The young man had done well in the battle; he was alive, after all, but more than that, he saved a great many lives, and he didn't pass out over all the blood he saw. He did pass out from pain when he experienced horrible burns across his back, but those were also healing.

Ulysses just stood back, watching. He didn't come forward or speak at all, making himself even quieter than Mythica who just came forward to hug Hector and thank him for protecting his sister and staying alive as he had promised. Hector watched Ulysses in return when things began to quiet down, his smile fading somewhat.

The king took the opportunity to kneel down by Hector's bed, right next to Selene. He looked exhausted and he wasn't dressed in his normal royal clothes or battle armor. He didn't wear his crown. He took his brother's hand gently.

"I'm glad to see that you're healing well, brother," he said softly. "You always worry me so much whenever you get yourself hurt during battle."

"I guarantee however worried you were for me, I was far more worried for you," Hector replied. "Did you also lose a limb or are you actually alright?"

"Hey!" Eugene objected.

Edmund laughed. "No, no, I didn't lose any limbs. Just the expected battle injuries. Your animals did quite well protecting me. And before you ask, yes, they are also doing well. Young Thanatos got a bad gash on his side, but he's recovering well. The girls are fine. They took Adira away to the very edge of the city on the opposite side from the front gates and hid there. No one found them until I sent Mythica after them. They came when she called."

"Edmund, that reminds me," Hector lowered his voice. "I need to speak to you privately."

The king's face hardened to a serious expression. There was sadness in his eyes, but he knew that this conversation had been coming. He asked everyone to leave and return to their duties. Each one stopped to hug Hector, and Mythica stopped for longer to tell him that he had done well, and the battle couldn't have been one without him. 

Once everyone was gone and the door was closed behind them, Edmund sighed heavily. He took a seat in the chair that had been where Eugene was sitting and stared at the ground between his feet for a moment without speaking, contemplating just how to start.

"I suppose you want to know about our sister?" he said. Hector nodded, and Edmund sighed again. "She's alive. The healers have been doing everything they can, and for the most part, her recovery is going well. However, there's only so much magic we can spare, and many of her injuries have been left to heal naturally which normally wouldn't be a problem if her mind was doing better."

"What do you mean?" Hector asked, sitting up further.

"I mean, at least from what the healers say, she doesn't seem to be trying to fight. She doesn't seem to want to get better. The drugs and spells that she was under while in captivity haven't fully worn off, and her mind is still very muddled. She's... She's speaking nonsense, and it's almost as if she's giving up the will to live. The healers are worried, and so am I. This isn't like her."

"Do you think she'll pull through?"

"I think that if she can get out of whatever headspace she's in right now, she will be just fine. She's had worse physical injuries. She just needs to find the will to come back and fight."

Hector breathed slowly, not quite in relief. Edmund allowed Hector more time to process what he had just heard, taking his brother's hand, before speaking again. For this, Hector was grateful.

"On to business?" Edmund eventually asked with a dry laugh.

Hector smiled. "Yeah." - He paused trying to think of a better and more helpful way to say what was in his mind, but he gave up after a few seconds. - "Edmund... what's the plan? What are we going to do? Bjorn is dead, his allies are dead, his army dispersed and captured, we've reclaimed the city which is well underway to full repair, but... what now?"

"I can't tell you, not right now anyway. That's even if I had a full plan to share with you."

"What do you mean?"

Edmund took a deep breath before answering. 

"All the members of the Council that were supportive of my continuing rule are dead; Bjorn had them killed. Therefore, a temporary council made up of the remaining military leaders, those left in power in the Order who aren't traitors, and a few others like Quirin. This temporary council will discuss the plan moving forward - my throne, Eugene's future throne, young Amarantha, the unrest of the people. It's all to be talked about tomorrow morning. I require time to think as well as gain counsel from others, and things will be voted upon, so I can't give you a clear idea of what lies ahead right now."

Hector looked down at his lap where his hands were folded. Edmund could see the uncertainty and unease in his brother's eyes, but he knew him well enough to know that he wouldn't voice his concern and fear. He would think it improper and a burden on the king. This attitude made Edmund sad. He thought that they had gotten through to a point where they could fully talk as brothers, and Hector didn't need to be afraid of him because he was king, but perhaps that wasn't the reason for Hector's uneasy silence. He usually thought anything that concerned himself first was unnecessary and burdensome. This was something that Edmund and his siblings had tried to work with their brother on, but evidently, it still required progress.

The king did have something that he could share with his brother, and he knew that it would cheer him up immensely.

"However..." Edmund said, a smile pulling at the corners of his mouth. "I can tell you something, and I think you'll like it."

Hector looked up to meet his older brother's eye. He nodded, encouraging him to continue.

"While young Selene was with Ulysses during your recovery, all she would talk about was you. She came every few hours to see you and sit on your bedside while you were unconscious to read books to you.

"I spoke to her in private yesterday," - Hector's eyes widened in surprise. - "I told her that I was sorry for all that had happened. I told her that I never meant to hurt her city and her family when I focused on the Capital and the nobility, that I was just trying to build up our strong ruling foundation. I should have realized the people, the common people, are the foundation. I promised her that I would do everything in my power to make her happy and comfortable, and that I would take care of all people like her. I said that we could get her a new cat and find a lovely family to take care of her. She told me, 'I don't want a cat or another family. I want to stay with Hector.'."

Hector nearly choked to death on the water that he was drinking. He looked at Edmund with eyes as big as saucers, frozen still. He stared for a long time before finally stuttering into a reply.

"She... she said that? Really?" Hector asked, his voice quiet.

His brother nodded, a warm smile on his face. "She did. She said that she didn't want to be with anyone else and that you could take care of her better than any family, rich or poor." - Edmund chuckled. - "She was quite insistent, and I was surprised by her courage."

"Does that mean...?"

"Yes. Selene is yours. More accurately, based on how she put it, you're hers. We'll work out the logistics and whatever paperwork needs to be done (I doubt there's much) later. For right now all you need to worry yourself with is that Selene is not in your temporary care anymore. You're not the 'for now' while we try to find a substitute. If you'll have her, she's your child now. However, if you don't want-"

Hector threw his arms around Edmund. "'Don't'?! How could I not want her?" - He laughed. - "Yes, yes, yes! I'll take her! I love that girl so much, and I've wanted nothing more than to continue to take care of her. I know I don't exactly live in a very homey environment, but I'll make it right for her, I swear. I'll do everything I can to make her happy. I-"

"Don't tell me!" Edmund laughed. "Tell her!"

Hector waited, trying to regain control over his own emotions while Edmund got up and told the servant outside to fetch young Miss Selene. He thanked his brother again and again while they waited, and Edmund simply laughed.

Finally, the door of Hector's healing room opened, and the servant walked in holding Selene's hand. Selene ran over to Hector as soon as she saw him and jumped into his arms just like she had earlier. It was like she was seeing him awake for the first time in days all over again. Hector wrapped his arms around her tightly, running his fingers through her white-blond hair. Hector eventually pulled away just enough to lift her chin and look her in the eye.

"Do you know why you're back?" Hector asked, cupping her cheek.

"Because Edmund said so?" she guessed, sitting down on his lap while he held her hands. Hector had to refrain from looking over at his brother in shock at hearing Selene refer to him as "Edmund" for the first time.

"Well yes, but there's more. I wanted to tell you something."

Selene's eyes widened, a huge smile spreading across her tiny face. She knew what this was about. Hector didn't have to tell her.

"Really?" Selene asked, her eyes filled with happy tears just waiting to spill over.

"Yes," Hector answered. A tear slipped down his own face. "Yes. You're my daughter now, Selene."

The little girl wrapped her arms around Hector again, burying her face in his shoulder. Hector held her in return, stroking her hair. He kissed the top of her head.

Hector never thought that he would ever have a child, not in a million years. He just wasn't cut out to be a father, and no child would want him anyway. He was proven wrong. He held his daughter in his arms and couldn't hold back tears as he heard her whisper the word "Daddy". He wasn't "Papa", and he wouldn't be. He wasn't a replacement for the family that she had lost. He was someone else and something new, and she didn't wish for anything different. Neither did Hector.

He wouldn't be a perfect father, or an entirely great one, that much he knew, but he would try. He didn't have a traditional or very welcoming home to offer her, just his chambers in the palace. He had his duties as well, more now than ever. But he wouldn't let any of this deter him from taking Selene in as his child. He would do everything he could to make her happy and comfortable. He knew that she would love his home no matter what it looked like, and he would do his best to make it right for her. He would make time for her, even with all his duties as a member of the Brotherhood and a mentor to the prince. He had family to lean on, those who were fathers in his life, and would ask for their help. Most importantly, Hector would love Selene. Selene loved him, and she chose him. Really, that was all either of them needed.

~*~

Hector had spent the rest of the day with Selene. She told him about all that had happened and all that she had done in the two days while he was unconscious, and he told her any stories that she wanted to hear. After that, they had simply been together. Hector quietly read his book while Selene sat on his lap and read hers. His animals came to visit him, and he and Selene spent a great deal of time playing with them. Eventually, the two had gone to sleep relatively early in the evening. Hector held her in his arms while they both drifted off to sleep.

Eugene came to fetch Hector the following morning for the meeting that King Edmund had spoken to him about. With the help of Eugene and some servants Hector had gotten out of bed and changed into something more presentable for the meeting. The warrior insisted on walking on his own two feet, but he hadn't escaped Eugene's assistance. They linked arms, and Eugene tightly held his hand, offering him support, while they slowly walked to the throne room of the palace. Eugene wasn't using his crutches like he was supposed to, but he insisted that it wasn't a long walk, and he would be fine.

The warrior hadn't been able to help the tinge of fear and guilt in his gut as he entered the throne room. For a moment, he saw Bjorn's face, and he heard the screams of his soldiers. The moment quickly passed though when he was greeted by King Edmund and joined the others around a large circular meeting table that had been set up. He took his place on the king's right side, General Ulysses on his own right. He tried to ignore the feelings rising in him over that as well.

Edmund stood and quieted the room with a raise of his hand.

"Friends, friends," he said. "Quiet now. Let us begin."

The first order of business had been presented by General Ulysses. It was the issue of trial for the Insurrectionist traitors. The council agreed that the soldiers, Council members, and members of the Order were to be tried and punished, not the people. The people would be let be.

The trials would be simple. The charge was treason. For the foot soldiers and lesser commanders, the severity of the crime would of course be less. Some would even be found innocent as many were forced into the army by draft. As for higher commanders and members of the order, they would be charged more heavily. With much debate and with a word from Hector, it was decided that no execution would be had.

"Enough blood has been spilt," Hector had said. "Don't cause more death and give the people more reason to hate us."

However, the traitorous Council members would have to die. They were the king's advisors, the highest-ranking officials other than the royals themselves. Yet they had chosen to turn against the king and hold responsibility for so much chaos and death. No one wanted it, but they would have to die. It was decided that the executions would not be public, however.

More issues of rebuilding the Capital as well as the towns and cities damaged by the war were brought forward. It was mostly about money and military interference, and of those matters Hector had nothing to add.

Finally, three matters merged into one. What was to be done about the protests of the people, how King Edmund was to rule moving forward, and Prince Eugene's training towards eventually inheriting the throne, sooner rather than later.

Edmund stood up, commanding silence against the fierce debate that had been going on for several long minutes.

"My friends," he said. "I think it is clear that something must change about the way the royal family rules this kingdom. Hector?"

The king turned to his brother, telling him to speak. He knew that Hector was more in touch with the issue than any. He had spoken to Prince Eugene about it during the battle.

"The people have been angry for a long time," Hector began, standing. "Their grievances were silenced until Seniorra Zinegotzia Bjorn flared up the people's anger. Bjorn was a power-hungry madman in many respects, but he was correct about one thing. The royals are too cold, too distant, and too uncaring."

Most everyone around the table gasped. Hector ignored them and continued.

"This war started because the people were angry with the way that they were being ruled. That's the fact of the matter. They wanted new leaders because, in their eyes, the old ones had steered them gravely wrong and weren't taking responsibility for it. The-"

"Are you suggesting, Lord Hector, that the entire war was his majesty King Edmund's fault?" one of the generals said.

Always someone interrupting me and putting words into my mouth...

"No, General Earlson, I simply-"

"You simply what? You-"

"Enough!" Edmund ordered, standing.

He silenced the room. Both Hector and General Earlson sat down quickly, glaring at each other from across the table. Edmund took a deep breath, composing his thoughts before speaking. When he opened his eyes, Hector saw in them a familiar expression, and it terrified him.

He knew those eyes, and he knew that face. It was the same look that plagued Edmund's eyes when he made the decision to banish the entire Dark Kingdom.

"My brother is right," he said. There was a murmur. He was referring to lord Hector as "brother"? In public? "For generations, thousands of years, the royal family has felt the pressure of that foolish king's poor decisions. He trusted too much and was betrayed. The Dark Kingdom almost fell and would never rise again because of him. It was his son, who was cold, emotionless, and ruthless, that the throne was won back. It has been that same cold, emotionless, and ruthless demeanor that has carried the royal line since. It has kept us afloat, but it was doomed to fail eventually.

"The royals, including myself, are human. It is our duty to rise above and act as more than human, but that mentality has gone too far and has destroyed us. The traitor Bjorn was just that, a traitor, and a madman, but he was not entirely wrong.

"We have focused too long on maintaining an emotionless rule instead of behaving as a kind and good government should. It is our duty, my duty, to care for my people but I have not. I forgot about the common people, the very backbone of this kingdom, just as my father and his father before did. We cannot act as if we are made of stone any longer! We cannot focus all our efforts on only the rich and important! We must care for our people and look into their eyes! No longer can we be plagued by the past! We must look to the future, because the past has caused this war. The way of rule that has dominated this kingdom has finally, inevitably, failed. We must move forward to the future."

He paused for a long moment. Perhaps he was letting his words sink in or perhaps he was contemplating what to say next. Those around the table certainly were. Eugene looked so proud of his father, and Hector, so relieved. The room was filled with silence, in awe of their king. However, that silence was quickly broken when the king, King Edmund, said his last thought on the matter.

"That future does not contain me."

Hector sat frozen in his chair. The room erupted in yelling, but it was all numb to Hector's ears. He watched Edmund, who looked sad and tired, but determined. He had meant what he had said, whatever the implications of it were, and he was decided. There would be no backing down or changing his mind.

Eugene ran over to his father's side. He raised his hand and spoke in a surprisingly loud and demanding way that made him sound like a true king. Hector would have been proud were he not occupied with his rapidly beating heart and racing thoughts.

"I am sure that my father has an explanation if you would all allow him to give it," Eugene said before turning to look up at Edmund. "King?"

Edmund shook his head. "Not 'King", my son. Not any longer." - He paused and looked at the people gathered around the large meeting table. - "It was my direct actions and my continuing rule that caused such unrest and hatred to stir among the people. I have been a poor king, and I was the one to blame for the war. The people will continue to hate and continue to war as long as I am on the throne. I am the cause. I cannot continue to let my people, and this kingdom suffer because of me. I must be removed from the public eye. I must step down and hand over my crown."

No one knew what to say or do, not even Hector or Edmund's own son. Finally, General Ulysses stood, slowly and unsure.

"Your majesty..." he said. "We all respect your care and devotion to making things right after the war, and it is clear that you love this kingdom. I agree that the way of ruling must change, but... your majesty... you can't give up the throne. Prince Eugene, your son and heir, is not ready to take your place."

"I know," Edmund answered. "That is why a temporary ruler will be placed on the throne after I abdicate and while my son is training to rule."

Quirin stood. "Edmund," - There were murmurs around the room. He had not used his brother's title. - "There is no suitable replacement. Your throne cannot be trusted for any period of time with any advisor, general, or Council member, not after you were so recently betrayed. General Ulysses and High Priestess Mythica have to attend to their own duties in this post-war chaos, High Priest Svallik is dead, and I and Lady Adira are not suitably prepared to take the crown either, even if she were not recovering and I were not retired. There is no replacement. You must continue to rule. "

Edmund walked over and placed a hand on Quirin's shoulder. He smiled.

"There is one suitable replacement," he said.

He looked straight at Hector.

"You will rule."

~*~

Hector was sure that he must have misheard Edmund. Or maybe Edmund was speaking to someone behind him. He looked around. There was no one behind him, and even with all his other injuries, his hearing was not impaired. The entire room was watching him. Some looked angry, some looked afraid, but most were just shocked.

"Me...?" Hector pointed to himself, his voice small. Pathetic.

"Yes. You, dear brother," Edmund confirmed. "You will sit on the throne once I step down and whilst my son trains to take your place."

"I cannot rule!" Hector burst out, not caring how disrespectful and improper he must have sounded. "I am not royal! I come from nothing, I am nothing! I don't have nearly enough knowledge to take your place! The people do not trust me, not after the war! They will never obey me!"

Edmund swiftly walked over and steadied his brother by placing both his hands firmly on his shoulders.

"You must rule, Hector," he insisted. "Because I must step down, and Eugene is not ready.

"I trust you more than anyone else. And yes, you were not born royal or noble, but it is because of your humble upbringing that you have always treated the common people far better than I or anyone else ever did. You were familiar to them. You were their member of the Brotherhood, and they loved and trusted you. Yes, there are doubts about you being who you say you are in their minds, but those doubts are quickly being disproved, and those doubts pale in comparison to the people's hatred of me. They will follow and obey you. You, Hector, know more about royal tradition and protocol than anyone else, it's why you were assigned to mentor my son. You will make a fine, fine king, my brother!"

"All that is true, your majesty," Mythica said. "But it does not change that Lord Hector is not royal, and he therefore cannot take the throne."

"That... can actually be helped."

The voice was Rapunzel who shakily stood with the help of her husband.

"I did research into the history of Eugene's family. There is a ritual in which the royals can essentially really seriously adopt someone, and not just as a child, but perhaps as a sibling."

"Yes, Rapunzel, that's correct," Edmund said, smiling at his daughter-in-law. "I could very well perform that ritual and take Hector in as my official and true younger brother,"

"And because the crown passes through siblings before children," Eugene said, now knowing his father's plan. "That would make Hector..."

"The rightful heir to the throne," Edmund finished.

Hector was in awe. He looked around the room. Most everyone looked resigned to the royal family's reasoning. Most of them already agreed that the war had started because of Edmund, and his reasoning for stepping down had been more than sound, it was now not hard to see that Hector was the only proper choice to take his place. Edmund saw the turmoil in his brother's eye, and he embraced him, right there in front of all his remaining officials and generals.

"Please, brother," Edmund whispered. His voice was sad and desperate. "I do not want to force such duty upon you, but it's the only way. You're the only one who can save this kingdom now."

He pulled away and looked his brother in the eye, cupping his cheek. There were tears in Hector's own eyes. He closed them tightly and deeply sighed. He looked up at his older brother and allowed a few tears to fall.

"I will not be called 'King'," he said, quietly. "I... I will do what has to be done for the Dark Kingdom, but I will not be called 'King'. I am not a king."

Ulysses stepped forward and placed a soft hand on Hector's shoulder.

"Then we will call you... 'Prince Regent'. Not 'King'," he promised, even if he had no power to make such a promise.

"When will we have the ritual?" Mythica asked gently.

"Three days," Edmund said. "There are things to prepare, and the people must be present, but it doesn't need to be grand, and we don't need the whole kingdom there. And so, three days from now, at sunset. The... the coronation will be at midnight. I've heard it will be a full moon."

Hector resisted the urge to throw up. He steadied himself.

This has to happen. The Dark Kingdom needs me. My family needs me.

Suddenly, Both Eugene and Rapunzel ran over and threw their arms around Hector. Hector hugged them back once he got over the shock of such sudden affection.

"Thank you," Eugene whispered. "Thank you for giving me more time."

Hector laughed. It was weak, but it was genuine. "You're welcome, pompous. However I will say, the hour that you complete your training, I will be handing the crown over. I ain't cut out for this ruling shit."

Eugene laughed, and surprisingly, so did the rest of the room.

"But I'll try my best for the kingdom," Hector added, taking on a serious note once more. 

Eugene and Rapunzel smiled up at him. Edmund, Quirin, and Mythica smiled at him. His family was safe, and they were there for him. That was all that mattered.

There was an urgent knock at the throne room door. The door slowly opened, and a messenger boy came rushing in. He bowed to Edmund but ran right for Hector, who was deeply confused.

"Lord Hector!" the boy cried.

"What is it, child?" Hector asked.

"It's Lady Adira! She's awake!"

~*~

Hector waited impatiently outside the door of Adira's healing room. She had been given a private one in the palace like he had. The healers had gone in before him to make sure that everything was alright, and they hadn't come back out yet. Hector tried to breathe evenly.

It's fine. Adira is fine. She's awake, and there hasn't been any screaming. The healers just need a few minutes to run by some things with her and do some basic tests, that's all. She's fine...

A few insufferable minutes later, the door finally opened, and a young healing woman walked out. She spotted Hector sitting nearby and smiled at him.

"Lady Adira will see you now, my lord."

Hector practically sprung from his chair and ran through the door into Adira's healing room.

Hers was bigger than the one he had been given, most likely because she had needed more attention, more healers, and therefore more space. It was a well-lit and pretty room, very comfortable. And on the large soft bed, Adira was sitting up while looking out the open window.

Her hair was down, and she was dressed in a simple and breathable white shift with none of her face pain of course. Her arms were wrapped in bandages and her face had been patched up as well. Her hair and body were clean. There was a half-finished bowl of soup and a pitcher of water with a glass by her bed. Most importantly, she was awake and well.

Hector slowly approached her bed. She didn't turn to look at him, but he knew that she heard him; he wasn't trying to sneak up on her. He sat down in the chair by her bed and stayed silent, watching her, for a moment longer before deciding to speak.

"Hey there, updo."

She finally turned to look at him.

"Hello, rats' nest."

He couldn't hold himself back anymore. He threw his arms around her and let his tears fall. Adira wrapped her arms tightly around him, holding him close to her. She ran her fingers through his curly black hair and kissed the top of his head. He gripped her like she would disappear if he let her go even for a second, crying into her shoulder. He couldn't speak for several long moments, and his sister did not push him. She had trouble controlling her own trembling voice and teary eyes.

"I missed you so much..." he managed, not even caring about how small he sounded. He felt like a child again in her arms, and he didn't mind that one bit. "I was so worried, and when you were taken I-I just froze, and I couldn't help you f-for so long, and... I didn't... I'm sorry, Adira I-"

"Shh, shh, it's okay, it's okay," Adira soothed, rubbing his back. "You did everything you could, and that doesn't matter now. I'm here, and I'm okay. You saved me, little brother. You saved me, and I am so, so happy to have you in my arms again. I missed you too."

They stayed like that, wrapped up in each other's arms, for a long time. Neither of them spoke, and neither of them moved. Hector nuzzled against her and nearly fell asleep in her embrace. By the time that he was starting to drift off, Adira was absently braiding his hair like she had when they were young. Hector did shake himself awake, however, and he finally let go of her, sitting up.

"How are you feeling?" he asked.

"Better," she replied. "Much better. My injuries are healing well, and I've had worse ones anyway. Whatever mind-sickness had control over me has also seemed to leave, thankfully. How long has it been?"

"It's only been three days since the throne room."

"Good, good? And what have I missed?"

Hector explained to his sister the recovery of the city and the plans for trials and military discipline of the Insurrectionists. He was also sure to tell her how their family was doing. He detailed their injuries, how they got them, and how their recovery had been going. Adira seemed quite amused about Eugene's lack of concern regarding his missing leg, and she inquired about Varian's plans for a replacement. Hector didn't know much about that, only the little that their nephew had talked about, but he told her anyway.

Eventually, Hector turned to more serious matters and told her that Edmund was abdicating the throne. Her immediate concern had been that Eugene was nowhere near ready, but Hector was quick to assure his sister that a temporary replacement had been chosen to rule while the prince finished his training.

"Who?" Adira asked, bewildered. "Who has Edmund trusted with that?"

Hector smiled. "You're lookin' at him."

Adira's mouth dropped open, her eyes wide. Hector chuckled at the expression. It was one that his mighty sister rarely made.

"Truly?" she asked quietly. "You're going to rule as regent?"

"Yep," Hector confirmed, nodding. "Edmund thought me the best candidate, and the others agreed. It's been decided. My coronation is in three days. Shit, that feels weird to say!"

"But how? You're not royal!"

"Very soon, I will be. Edmund is performing the ritual of... what the fuck did he call it?... 'Welcoming'? I don't know! Point is, in three days, the evening before the coronation, he's binding me as his brother. Like, not Brotherhood brother, like actually brother, officially and truly. That will make me the rightful heir to the throne when he steps down. I'll rule until Eugene is ready, then I'll abdicate so he can take his place on the throne. That's the plan, at least."

"Hector, brother... I don't know what to say. This is huge! You're going to be king!"

Hector held up his hand. "No, no! Not king! I refused to be called that, and everyone can suck it. They're going to call me 'Prince Regent' instead. I'm not a king, sister, and I won't be called one."

Adira smiled. "Of course you won't. I know you better than that. But... it doesn't change how I feel. I am so proud of you, Hector. So proud."

Hector hugged her again and she returned it.

The two siblings talked for a little while longer in peace. They told some old stories, theorized about the kingdom's future, and made a rather ridiculous number of jokes about Hector's upcoming coronation and reign. They stayed away from conversation about Adira's captivity and the battle at the Capital gates; there was no need for such unfortunate conversation.

However, Hector did eventually have to leave. He was supposed to be meeting with Edmund and Eugene to talk about the ritual and the coronation in the evening, and he hoped to get some rest beforehand. He also wanted to see Selene again. He hugged Adira one last time, wishing her speedy healing. He started to leave, but Adira stopped him, calling after him.

"Hector, wait!" she said.

"Yeah?" Hector asked, turning around, a little puzzled.

"Did I..." Adira hesitated, unsure of her words. "While I was captured, and when you rescued me... did I say anything... strange?"

"You said a lot of strange things, sis!" Hector laughed. "You were injured, starved, and drugged."

"No, that's not what I mean. Did I say something... really strange. Something that confused or worried you?"

"I mean..." Hector thought, bewildered by the question but determined to answer his sister anyway, if nothing else but to put her at ease. "You said some shit about being a bad sister and being a disgrace and weak, but I'm sure Bjorn put that in your head. And... Well, you did say something about a... a curse?"

Adira froze. Her face turned pale, and it was like the whole room grew cold. She dropped the glass of water that had been in her hand, and it shattered on the ground next to her bed.

"Adira!"

Hector ran over to her bedside, carefully avoiding the broken glass. He reached out to take her hand, but she flinched and pulled away, her eyes wide with fear.

"Sister, what's wrong? What happened?"

"What did you say?" Adira managed, her voice barely above a terrified whisper.

"I said 'what's wrong'!"

"No! Be-before that!"

"Wha... 'a curse'?" Hector's eyes widened, and his stomach dropped. He gripped Adira's shoulder tightly. "Did Bjorn do something to you? Did he cast some horrible spell on you?"

Adira shook her head slowly. "No, no..." Her voice had suddenly turned weak, and her eyes turned glassy. She stared straight ahead into nothing.

"Adira, what's wrong?" Hector pleaded. "What's this about a curse? Please, tell me. I want to help."

Adira shook her head, squeezing her eyes shut. A tear fell from them and rolled down her cheek. "You can't help, no one can help..."

"Adira! Sister..."

Tears were rising in Hector's own eyes, panic flaring in his heart with a searing heat. He sat down slowly on the side of her bed. He slipped his hands down to take hers in his, gently stroking the back of them with his thumb. Adira flinched again at the contact, but Hector did not let her go. He would never let her go again. Adira's hands shook in his, and her eyes remained squeezed painfully shut. Hector was afraid that she was about to have some kind of breakdown.

But Adira did not.

She took a shaky but deep breath and gently held Hector's hands in return. She focused on her breathing for several long moments. More tears did not fall. She raised her head and opened her eyes. They were filled with a sad but necessary acceptance. She slowly looked at her little brother, looked him in the eye

"I'm sorry, Hector," she said.

"It's okay," Hector assured. "We all have moments where we freak out a bit. Emotions are a bitch like that. I-"

"No, not that. I'm sorry... that I lied to you."

"What do you mean?" Hector tilted his head to the side in confusion.

"The curse that I let slip about while I was drugged. I'm sorry that... that was how you had to find out."

Hector's eyes blazed with fury. "So that bastard did do something to you!"

"No, brother he didn't," Adira said, reaching up and gently cupping Hector's cheek. "Bjorn did not place any curse on me."

"Then what...?"

"I've been cursed my whole life, Hector. It was placed on me before I was even born. It's the reason for so many of our misfortunes, for my hair even."

Hector shook his head slowly, a confused fear in his eyes. He shifted away from Adira slightly. "Sister... I don't understand."

She let her hand slip from Hector's cheek and fall into her lap. She watched it for a moment, considering how best to tell the truth. When she made up her mind after several tense moments, she looked back up at Hector again.

"Haven't you ever wondered why my hair is the way it is? Why it's white? I'm sure you were told that it's just some genetic thing. Well, told by me, and you believed it. That's not true.

"You know that my father was a bad man, particularly bad to women. Before I was born, he assaulted a woman. What he didn't know was that she was a witch, and a vengeful one at that. She cursed my father to die painfully at the hands of a woman, to die before he could ever see the full fortune of his estate, and to never feel sexual pleasure again. Every aspect of that curse came true, and also, his hair turned white, pure, as a mocking reminder of his very impure sin that got him cursed."

"Okay..." Hector said. "Great. That asshole got what he deserved. What does that have to do with you?"

"It has to do with me because she didn't just curse him, she cursed his entire line."

"So... what? Your hair is white, and you don't have sex because you can't feel it?"

"No, I don't have sex because I'm not interested. But, yes, my hair is white, and I'm destined to be murdered by some woman. But..." - Adira hesitated. Hector waited, shifting impatiently. - "Those two aspects hardly matter to me. I like my hair, and I've lived such a long life that I'm not afraid of dying, even if it is a murder. What matters, what has to do with you as well, is the aspects where my end of the curse differs from my father's."

Hector nodded slowly. "Go on."

"I am cursed..." - A deep and shaky breath shuttered through her. - "I am cursed to always, always lose the person that I love most. No matter what happens, war, nature, myself, I will always be separated from them over and over again, a thousand painful times, until we are parted forever in death. I've tried for hundreds of years to break my curse, but nothing can be done, nothing can stop it. And the person that I am doomed to lose... that person is you, Hector. I've known it for centuries. No matter what I do, we are always going to be separated, to push each other away, to lose each other. And as soon as I figured it out, I... I swore to never tell you. Hector, I..."

Adira's voice finally faded, and she bowed her head. She did not cry, but she did not look up to meet Hector's eye.

Hector just stared. He stared at his sister. She felt his eyes on her, but she could not decipher what was behind them even if she was looking at them.

Then, Hector stood. He stood and turned, walking several feet away. Adira did not look up and follow him. He crossed his arms, uncrossed them, fidgeted with his hands, all the while with his back turned to Adira. She could hear his heavy breathing, and she thought she heard soft crying. If he had been crying, he quickly wiped them away and had marvelous control over the shaking in his voice.

"Lemme just... process this real quick," he said.

There it was in his voice. It was exactly what Adira did not want to hear. Betrayal and anger.

Hector turned around sharply to face her. When he did, she finally looked up to meet his eyes. They were furious.

"You knew about this curse that was keeping us apart for practically our whole lives and you never told me?" His voice shook with anger. "Why?"

Adira did not answer.

"Why?!"

"Because I knew you would react exactly how you are now," Adira said. "I knew you would become furious with me, that you would let your wrath take over, and that hatred would drive us apart for good, long before our deaths. I didn't want to lose you for good until that point!"

"You didn't think that maybe if you had told me from the start, I wouldn't be angry at all because you hadn't kept anything from me?!"

"I was scared, Hector! We had just mended our relationship as young adults and were becoming so close to each other when I figured out just how much I cared about you, when I figured out that the curse was talking about you. I thought that maybe if I ignored it that it would go away, or that maybe you weren't the person the curse was talking about. I was terrified of what you would think of me, what would happen to our relationship if you found out. And what if you didn't believe me? What if you thought I was making up excuses for the way that I treated you during our childhood? I was ashamed and scared! And by the time I realized it was wrong, it was too late! If I told you, it would destroy our relationship for good!"

"Ashamed?!" Hector screamed, hot, angry tears falling down his face. "Ashamed! Don't you think that I of all people know what it's like to feel ashamed of what you are? To feel burdened by something that isn't your fault but still haunts you? To feel like you're so horribly different and unlovable? I know, Adira! I would have understood! And I would have believed you. Don't you trust me?"

"Of course I trust you, and I did then! But what if it hadn't been about you?"

"It was! It clearly was! And even if it wasn't, I would have known about it so I could have helped you when you did find the person that it affected. I could have helped you, Adira! You say it's unbreakable, and maybe that's true, but the knowledge would have helped me forgive you so much sooner."

"Hector, the way I treated you as children, the way I treated you during the Fall-"

"I know you'll never forgive yourself for it, and you did choose to do those things. It doesn't excuse what you did, but it explains a few things!

"In the Great Tree, was me pushing you and your friends off a cliff wrong?"

"Well, y-yes, but-"

"But I had a destructive loyalty and sense of duty that kept me from seeing clearly. I chose to kill people and do wrong in the Great Tree, but there was a constant, agonizing voice in the back of my head telling me that I had to. It doesn't excuse what I did, but it explains it. Sounds an awful lot like you and your curse!"

Adira didn't have anything to say. She moved her hands around, clenching her fist and opening them again, trying to speak when nothing would come out. She watched Hector with a helpless expression on her face. Still, she did not cry or lose control of herself. Hector deserved better than that, and she knew it.

He took a deep breath, running a hand through his hair and then over his face. He was just as helpless as her.

"Did you ever tell anyone or was it kept secret from just me?" he finally asked, his voice somewhat calmed.

"I told a few others," Adira replied, evening her voice. "I couldn't bear to shoulder the burden on my own, but I couldn't share it with you."

"How many?"

"Hector-"

"How many?"

"Both of our brothers know, and so does Mythica and Eugene. Benedict and Chrysanthe also knew."

Hector shuddered, an angry breath harshly leaving his throat. He pressed a tight and shaking fist over his mouth, squeezing his eyes shut and turning away.

"So my whole family knew..." he said in a hoarse and furious whisper. "And no one ever told me.

"It's not their fault, Hector," Adira said, quick to defend them. "Before I even told them, I made them all swear a magical oath to never share what I was about to tell them with you. Most of them wanted to once they knew the truth, but the spell physically prevents them from speaking about it."

Hector ran his hands through his hair again and tugged tightly at it.

"I'm so angry with you," he laughed bitterly. "I don't even know what to say. But what I do know, is that this... conversation is done, at least for now it is. I... I can't speak to you anymore. I can't even look at you!" - He screamed the last sentence. - "There's only so much I can forgive, sister. I... I need to leave before I do something that I'll regret even if you deserve it."

Hector turned sharply and went to the door, not even casting Adira a single glance, just like he said. Adira said nothing more. She watched him go, sitting still and silent on her bed. He slammed the door of the healing room behind him, and through that door, before he ran away, she could hear his sobs. Adira did not cry. She did not believe that she had a right to cry. She had brought this upon herself, and now she was paying the due price. And so, she simply laid back on her bed and rested her aching head against the soft pillows. She looked out the open window into the sunshine, but she did not feel its warmth. All she could feel, all she could picture, was the sight of her brother heading out of that door. He was leaving her, back turned to her in anger and grief, and a part of her knew, that it would be the last time.

                                   ~*~

The door opened, and Ulysses, dressed in his lounge clothes, opened the door to see Hector standing there. Not only was it Hector standing there, it was Hector standing there shaking, choked tears streaming down his face while he hugged himself tightly, digging his nails sharply into his arms. His hair and clothes were a wreck, like he had been tearing at them, and his eyes were downcast, filled with shame and a terrible grief that Ulysses rarely saw.

"Hector!" Ulysses cried. "What on earth are you doing here? What happened? What's wrong?"

"It's Adira..." Hector whimpered, a wave of burning humiliation surging through him that it was that, a whimper.

"Adira? Is something wrong? Do we need to get the healers? Is-"

"No, no, no!" Hector sobbed. "It's not... that isn't... she... And I-I can't-"

"Shhh," Ulysses soothed softly, lowering his voice and gently placing his hands on Hector's shoulders to ground him. "I'm sorry for not being calm. Is Adira safe?"

Hector nodded.

"Are you safe?"

Hector hesitantly nodded a second time.

"Is anyone in any danger?"

Hector shook his head.

"Okay." - Ulysses breathed a sigh of relief. - "Good. Very good."

"I'm sorry, Sees... I shouldn't bother you because there's so much to do, and I know everything is still weird between us, and I... I'm sorry... I feel like you're the only person I can trust. I know that I shouldn't be alone right now, and I-I didn't know where else to go... and-and it was all a lie, and I just can't! But... but I-"

Ulysses pulled Hector into a gentle hug and shushed him quietly.

"It's okay, Hex," he said, rubbing Hector's back in soothing circles. "It's okay. I know that everyone is safe, so you don't have to tell me anything else if you don't want to. All that matters to me is helping you feel better. Come inside. Sit down, and I'll get you something warm to drink, okay?"

Hector nodded. "'Kay."

Ulysses smiled warmly and led Hector inside. He closed the door slowly behind him so that it wouldn't make a loud noise and helped Hector to sit down on the sofa in the common space of his chambers. He closed the door to the bedroom before getting Hector a blanket and preparing him some of his favorite hot tea: peppermint and vanilla.

Then, he just sat with Hector. He held him close and rubbed his back while working through some breathing exercises. He gently brushed his hair, something that Hector had always found soothing, while Hector slowly sipped his tea. They didn't talk more, only to help Hector calm back down if he started crying or breathing hard again. Hector never knew how long this went on; Ulysses never told him, not wanting him to feel like a burden or waste of time. However long it was, it was exactly the right amount of time that Hector needed, and it was very well spent. By the end of it, while he was still grieving for what had been lost and filled with betrayal and anger, he was not sobbing. He was not uncontrolled in his emotions and being consumed by them. Most importantly, he wasn't alone.

"Do you want to talk about it?" Ulysses asked once Hector had finished his second cup of tea, his tears dried. "Or would that make it worse?"

"I think talking about it right now would start me up again," Hector responded weakly.

"That's okay. Whatever you need. I won't ask you about it. I don't need to know. You don't owe me anything."

"I do though. You've done so much in just the past... however long it's been, and I-"

"Shh, don't worry about that. It doesn't matter how long it's been or whatever I've done. I've done what I can to help. Help is not a privilege that you need to earn. I want to help you, Hector, and you are not a burden. No matter what's going on, please know that you are loved. I love you."

"Ulysses-" There was a warning in Hector's voice, but it was mostly sadness.

"It's true. I love you, very much. We don't have to talk about in what way or what that means, that won't help you, I just want you to know that I do love you."

"I love you too, Ulysses," Hector said, leaning on Ulysses and burying his face in his shoulder. "Can I...?"

"Can you what?"

"Can I stay a bit longer?"

"Of course you can. You can stay as long as you want."

"Actually, I can't. I have a meeting with Edmund and Eugene at five."

Ulysses chuckled. "Okay then, you can stay until five."

Hector smiled.

~*~

In for three, hold for three, out for three...

Hector meditated like this over and over again, coaching his breathing. He couldn't afford to look panicked at his own coronation.

The ritual earlier that evening had been mostly private. It was just him, Edmund. Their family and two witnesses. That was all that was necessary for the ritual to be official and valid. Eugene had joked that it felt like he was attending a secret, runaway wedding. Hector hadn't required much training in the few days leading up to it. It was mostly to be performed by Edmund. Hector just had to stand there and say all of three things and sign one thing. He also hadn't felt any different once the ritual was completed. He knew that it wasn't a magical ritual but a legal and political one, but still he had expected something dramatic and flashy to mark the moment that he became Edmund's true younger brother, but there wasn't. It was just... over. Though, Hector couldn't complain much. The quiet and simple ritual had been nice in comparison to what he was about to do.

The drums and the chanting started, and Hector knew with growing anxiety that it was time to go up. He fidgeted with his outfit. He personally thought that it was way too much, and he felt more than a little ridiculous. He was grateful though that there hadn't been enough time in the three days that the palace was given to restore the official royal coronation outfit, for he was sure that he would have looked far more ridiculous in that.

What he was wearing instead was navy blue and deep purple with gold accents. There were many layers, but the top layer was made up of the regal (and uncomfortable) trousers with a statement coat. It was long sleeved with a double-breasted button front that had gold armor accents. The cloak trailed for almost six feet behind him, and he wasn't sure how he was supposed to elegantly turn around. The fazes of the moon were embroidered in gold thread along the edge of the train. The outfit was topped with black gloves, high and fitted boots, and gold and jeweled earrings, cuffed one and dangling ones (they made his ears feel very heavy). Servants plus Mythica had done his face up with paints and powders, which he wasn't a fan of (he liked doing his own). His hair had also been done by them, decorated with beads and jewels but with plenty of room for the crown to be placed. However, overall he could have looked worse.

Hector took one final breath before starting to walk to the palace gates. The finely dressed guards opened it for him as the drums beat faster. It was midnight, so no bright sun blinded him. He immediately saw the hundred, thousands of people gathered to see him crowned. The news had only been out for two days, and it felt like the whole kingdom was there to watch. He cleared his mind and started walking.

He kept his eyes straight ahead like he had taught Eugene to do, not out of disdain for the common people and being too high and mighty to look at them, but for fear that he would throw up with fear if he looked into the eyes of anyone. And so, he just kept walking for the high and decorated platform where Edmund was waiting for him, his family sitting behind. He listened to the music instead of his own thundering heartbeat. The choir had started to sing once he was revealed. They sounded lovely.

Finally, he reached the steps of the platform. He tried his best to elegantly ascend them, but he nearly tripped on the fifth one. His face flushed with embarrassment, but catching Rapunzel's kind and supportive smile calmed him again. And then, he was standing there. In front of Edmund. The music stopped. He looked him in the eye, and as Edmund began his speech, he did as they had practiced and tuned it out. He knew that if he listened to it, realized just how much was being placed on him, that it was really happening, he would grow nauseous. Therefore, he didn't pay attention. Instead, he looked over the faces of those sitting behind Edmund and the throne... the throne that would be his... he looked into the faces of his family.

Eugene sat with Rapunzel, who had an adorable done-up baby Amarantha in her arms, just behind the throne on the left side. Selene sat just behind them on a tiny throne with one of Hector's bearcats on each side and Thanatos at her feet. She looked so lovely. Mythica had taken time out of the busy past three days to make Selene a special dress just how she wanted. Rapunzel had done her hair. On the right side of the king's throne, in line with the prince and his wife, were the thrones for the members of the Brotherhood. Quirin sat in his full regal armor, sword at his side. Varian was behind him in line with Selene on his own little throne. He looked rather uncomfortable, perhaps not fully aware before then of how high in society he was as Quirin's son. Then there was Adira. Adira beside Quirin, still wrapped in bandages, but made to look as a beautiful warrior maiden would. Hector had to avoid her eye.

Edmund finished his farewell speech. He had said what was needed to begin Hector's vows, and now it was Hector's turn. Hector knelt on one knee before Edmund and bowed his head. Mythica approached with the royal crown on a stunning cushion, held in both of her hands. Traditionally, to crown a male ruler, the high priest would present the crown, but he was dead, so it became Mythica's duty. Hector couldn't think of anyone he would rather have done it. Edmund slowly and gently took the crown in his hands, holding it above Hector's head. He looked down at him. It was time. The crowd was silent.

"Hector Hilmir Ilargiaren Zaindaria, Prince of the Dark Kingdom," Edmund began. "Do you swear to take this crown with honor, honesty, and humility?"

"I swear," Hector said, loud enough to be heard.

"Do you swear to put the needs of the Dark Kingdom and her people before your own?"

"I swear."

"Do you swear to preserve the respect and purity of the royal family, maintaining its honor through your words and actions?"

"I swear."

"Do you swear to uphold peace as long as it is possible, turning to war and confrontation only in the direst of circumstances?"

"I swear."

"Do you swear to uphold the sanctity of Illargia and maintain her influence upon the royal family, the palace, and the Dark Kingdom herself?"

"I swear."

"Do you swear to live, or so be it, die for the Dark Kingdom and her people as long as you shall wear this crown?"

"I swear!"

Edmund smiled.

"Then by the power vested in me, as my last act as King, I do hereby crown you, Hector Hilmir Ilargiaren Zaindaria, Prince of the Dark Kingdom, my dearest brother," - (That bit was new, and known only to Edmund before it was said.) - "As Prince Regent Hector, sovereign ruler of the Dark Kingdom and all her people!"

The weight of the crown was placed upon Hector's head, but he did not find it heavy. He stood and Edmund led him to sit upon the king's throne. Once he had, Edmund knelt down before him, placing a fist over his heart and looking him in the eye.

"My sovereign," he said.

The rest of Hector's family stood and knelt.

"My sovereign!" they repeated.

The entire kingdom followed suit. They knelt and declared him their sovereign. Hector stood and turned to face them. He did not feel a pride of power or control. He felt a deep and profound pride of knowing that he could now serve the kingdom and the people he loved in a way that he had never dreamed before. He felt the single tear slip down his cheek, but he couldn't care less. He raised his arms, the widest smile he had felt in a long time spread across his face.

"My people!" Hector cried.

A cheer went up then, a celebration. His people were happy to have him.

Hector turned just in time for Edmund to hug him tightly, in front of the whole kingdom. Hector returned it. He held onto his older brother for a long time, but they could not hold each other forever.

Hector had barely let go when Eugene was barrelling into him with Varian right after. He embraced them both tightly, burying his face in Eugene's shoulder and picking Varian up to spin him around. Rapunzel hugged him next in a far gentler way though he was sure that she had also wanted to tackle him, but she happened to be holding a baby so it wouldn't have been the best idea. She handed Amarantha to Hector. The little baby girl laughed, and Hector held her close to his chest, safe in his arms. He leaned his head down and softly kissed her tiny head.

"Grow, little queen," he whispered.

He handed Rapunzel back her daughter before rushing to his own. She jumped into his arms, and he swung her around, throwing her into the air to then catch her again. She wrapped her whole body around him tightly as he carried her in his arms.

"Would you look at that!" Hector laughed. "My official daughter and a princess all in one day!" He had signed the adoption papers early that morning. Selene laughed as well.

While he still held his daughter, Mythica walked over, elegant and smooth as ever, and brushed his hair away from his face and kissed his cheek. She didn't say anything, but she didn't need to.

Then Hector's eyes fell upon Adira. She had stood up from her chair, but she had not joined the crowd of family that surrounded Hector. She stood several feet back. She smiled at her brother. There was sadness in it, deep sadness and grief, but there was also a deep and loving pride. Hector found that he could not smile at her in return, but he did not look away. Hector looked Adira in the eyes and nodded. Thank you.

The rest of that night was a blur to Hector. He swept down from the platform with Selene in his arms and his family behind him as the people cheered. They called his name and his title, throwing gifts of flowers and coins into the street path in front of him. He looked around, meeting as many of their eyes as he could. He thanked them and called them his people once more. Once inside the palace, the feast began.

For hours and hours, the feasting and dancing went on. The food was immaculate of course, and the dancing even better. Hector had chosen for his first dance Princess Rapunzel, and he thought it a perfect choice. The nobles brought him gift after gift that he didn't know what he would ever do with. He greeted every guest and thanked them.

Edmund stayed back most of the night. There wasn't even really a title for him anymore. The closest thing they could call him "King Father" or "Dowager King", but neither of those were quite right. And anyway, the point of Hector's crowning was to get Edmund away from the throne and out of the public eye. He retired early for the night and seemed perfectly happy to do so.

It wasn't until sunrise that the celebration was finally over, and all the guests left. Hector was exhausted, though he supposed he would be exhausted every night from now on. He didn't really mind that. It was for his kingdom and his people. The only people other than Hector left in the ballroom were the servants who were cleaning, Eugene, and Ulysses.

"That was quite a night," Eugene commented. He shoved Hector playfully. "Nice job, Prince Regent."

Hector laughed. "Thank you, Crown Prince. You still are that."

"Ah, nuts."

All three laughed. They embraced and bid each other goodnight. But just before Hector was about to leave and call for his manservant to help him get undressed and ready for bed (fuck, that was weird to think about), a messenger came bursting into the throne room, followed by serval guards.

"Your majesty!" he called. "Your majesty!"

He skidded to a stop and knelt before Hector along with the guards.

"Rise," Hector said, confused by their urgency. "What news? What has happened?"

"I regret to inform you, your majesty, but Lady Adira has gone missing."

"Missing? What do you mean missing?"

"She's not in her chambers or anywhere in the palace, she was not given any orders to leave, and her horse is gone from the stables."

"Take me to her chambers, now," Hector ordered.

Hector followed quickly after the messenger, surrounded by the guards. Eugene and Ulysses went with him. He could kick himself! He hadn't seen her at all for the last half of the celebration!

When Hector arrived at his sister's chambers, there were several more guards there who were searching her room. One of them approached Hector and bowed, holding a folded piece of paper out to him.

"We found this on her pillow, your majesty."

It had Hector's name written on the front. With slightly shaking hands, he slowly unfolded the paper.

I know. You will say that I am playing right into the curse's hands, and you're right, but I have to do this. I need to go. We both know that I am not good for you. I have tried to be, but I am tired. I apologize for my weakness. Please do not cry for me; I'm not dying, I'm just going away. I know I don't deserve to ask anything of you, but I beg you to leave me be. Be happy, serve our home well, and take care of our family. I know that you will do the last two, but I worry for the first. Please. Be good to yourself, as I could not.

I love you,

Sister

Hector held the note close to his chest and covered his mouth with his hand, squeezing his eyes shut to keep the tears in. A few would not be restrained.

Eugene placed a hand on Hector's shoulder. The prince was shaking, and there was great fear in his voice.

"Is..." he quavered. "Is it a...?"

"No," Hector said. He took a breath and wiped his eyes, regaining his composure. He carefully folded the note back up. "It is not a suicide note. She's just going away, she says."

"For how long?" Eugene asked.

Hector did not answer. He did not know.

"When should we send out the search party?" Oh, Ulysses. Always business first.

"Never," Hector replied. "There won't be a search party."

"But-"

"I mean it, General Ulysses. My sister has asked to be left be, and she will be left be. I trust that she has everything she needs, and I pray that she will find what she is looking for out there."

Both Eugene and Ulysses were stunned. Ulysses' shock faded faster, and Eugene eventually caught up, but not before the general straightened his back and stood at attention.

"Do you have orders, Prince Regent?" he requested.

"Yes, I do," Hector replied. "Clear Lady Adira's chambers and seal them. I want nothing moved or taken, and I don't want anyone going in them except for monthly cleaning and myself. Have messengers sent to my brothers and High Priestess Mythica in the evening about Lady Adira's departure. I don't want their sleep disturbed. Move Princess Selene into my chambers in the parlor. Have it made comfortable for her. She is still young and plagued with nightmares, and I don't want her to be separated from me. Finally, have my afternoon meetings pushed back to the evening and everything else rescheduled for tomorrow. You can take that word to my advisors. I wish to sleep. That is all. Dismissed."

"Yes, your majesty."

Ulysses bowed formally, but Hector could see the smile on his face. Hector smiled back at him. He stood and ordered all the guards to leave with him. Eugene followed after them but not without punching him in the arm and laughing first. Hector playfully shoved him towards the door. Eugene closed it behind him, leaving Hector alone in Adira's room.

He looked around. He had known this room since childhood. He had played here and cried here. It felt strange that it was empty, but he would not cry. Instead, he smiled, brushing his hand over the pillow on the bed.

"Goodbye, sister. I love you."

Then, he turned and left the room, closing the door behind him. He kept the note in his hand, folded neatly and pressed to his chest as he walked to his own new chambers. His confused manservant would be waiting, and he was anxious to meet that man and get used to having him around, but no more anxious than he was about anything else concerning his new role as Prince Regent, sovereign ruler of the Dark Kingdom. He sighed, but not in an exhausted or exasperated way, but with deep contentment. He had work to do, yes, but first, he could rest. And anyway, he knew that he would take pride and joy in every second that he spent serving his home, his people, and his family.

This is what Hector was born for. 

Chapter Text

The breeze was cool out on the balcony, soft too. It brushed against the face and sent the hair flowing around your head but not so that it became messy. It was quieter out there too. The sound of the celebration in the throne room was dulled to just the muffled sound of chatter and music. The moon was full and bright, the stars decorated the sky, and it was calm. Hector loved it out here.

He heard footsteps approaching him, footsteps that were trying to be stealthy.

"Don't even think about it," Hector said.

Amarantha sighed, disappointed. "You're no fun anymore!"

"If by 'no fun' you mean that I don't entertain your childish games that never worked on me to begin with, then yes, I am no fun."

Amarantha rolled her eyes and sighed dramatically. Hector chuckled a little. The princess walked over to Hector's side and joined him in leaning against the stone balcony railing, looking out over the Capital and beyond.

"See something out there?" she asked after several moments of silence.

Hector didn't answer her question. Instead, he asked one of his own, finally looking at her with a smile.

"Shouldn't you be inside? I doubt you've danced with all the men or received all the gifts."

"And what if I don't want to?" the princess said with a smirk.

"Then I or your father will have to make you."

"Fine. I'll go back inside soon. I just wanted to spend some time out here first."

"It's your twentieth birthday celebration, little queen. You can't be absent for a minute."

"I was absent for half of my celebration last year! Fendrik and Arianna can keep the party going; they did last time, even if Benedict was no help at all..."

"Your siblings are not responsible for taking your place at your own party!" Hector scolded. "And anyway, you know how important this year is for you."

Amarantha looked down at the gardens below the balcony, her shoulders slumping.

"Yeah," she said quietly. "That's why I came out here."

Hector placed a soft hand on her shoulder, silently asking 'Is something wrong?'. She didn't immediately answer. Instead, she leaned into Hector and let him hold her for a long time.

"I just... I don't know if I'm ready for this."

"No one is ever 'ready' to take on a part in the Brotherhood, little queen."

"You were. It's not just that either... we've been without any real Brotherhood for so long, it feels strange not only to be making the next generation, but that I'm in it. It's just been you for twenty years, my whole life, and now suddenly me, Selene, and Varian are on the brink of being sworn to it. And then there's the fact that I have to be queen someday too!"

"Have you talked to your parents about all this?" Hector asked gently.

"No..."

"Why not?"

"I'm kind of worried that maybe Dad will be, I dunno, jealous? I mean, he never made the Brotherhood, but now I'm going to!"

Hector laughed. "My dear, your father will not be jealous of you. He never 'made' the Brotherhood because he never wanted to. It's only required that one member of the royal family be part of it at a time, and I've been fulfilling that requirement. Now you will, and he will be so proud of you. You should talk to him about your fears."

The princess sighed. "You're right. I will." - It seemed that the conversation was over, and Hector was content to have her stay with him out on the balcony a little longer, but then she suddenly straightened up. - "Wait... what do you mean 'now I will'? We both will! We're both royals! We'll both be members of the Brotherhood together!"

Hector shook his head. "I'm afraid we won't, Amarantha. Not in that way at least."

"You're not... retiring, are you?"

"I wouldn't say that I'm fully 'retiring', not yet, but once you and the other two are sworn in, there's really no need for me anymore. I'll still train the squires when I can and when my body allows it, and I'll always be here to take up arms if my country calls no matter how old I am, but I will be stepping back," - Hector laughed. - "I've done my time! Now, it's time for you kids to take over. You, Selene, Varian, you are all ready, and I know that the Dark Kingdom will prosper with you three to serve and protect it.

"The truth is, I'm tired. I'm tired and I'm hurt, little queen. I will serve my kingdom, my people, and my family until my last breath, but I need to slow down. I need to stand back and let the next generation take control. I'm fifty, Amarantha, fifty. I'm tired, and my body is breaking down. You kids like to tease me with your 'old man' jokes, but it's true. I don't move as I used to. I'm getting old. Even the mighty Princess Amarantha can't stop time."

There were tears in Amarantha's eyes. Her bottom lip quavered. Hector held open his arms for her and she threw herself into them, wrapping her arms tightly around him. He hugged her back, gently stroking her hair and rubbing her back. He could feel her shoulders shake and heard her small sobs.

"For Christ's sake, woman!" Hector teased. "I'm not dying! I'll still be around." - His voice softened. - "I'll always be here if you need me, little queen. And I swear, I'm gonna live to see your coronation."

"You're going to be waiting a while then. Dad's only been ruling for twelve years. He's not giving up the crown just yet!

The princess laughed her own words, and Hector did too. She pulled away and Hector wiped away her tears with his thumb. He kissed her forehead and smiled warmly at her, telling her to go back inside and be present at her own birthday celebration. She turned to leave, and just then, a head of the whitest blonde hair came into view.

"Oh, hi, Selene!" Amarantha greeted.

Selene nodded in response. She didn't talk very much, especially not at large social gatherings. She easily got overwhelmed and went silent, but she was getting better at coping with it, which would serve her well once she was sworn into the Brotherhood. Amarantha waved goodbye to Hector with a smile, before going through the balcony doors and reentering the party. Selene walked up to her father, who immediately hugged her.

"How are you doing, arctic fox?" he asked quietly.

"I'm okay," she said. "It's loud in there."

"I know, sweetheart, but you've been doing very well."

"I suppose I have to if I'm being sworn into the Brotherhood next month."

Hector smiled down at his daughter. He cupped her cheek.

"What?" she asked, tilting her head to the side.

"I was just thinking about how you're the same age I was when I was sworn in," he said quietly, fondly. "I'm so proud of you, Selene. So proud."

She smiled back and leaned her head against his chest. "Thank you. I'm proud of you too."

"For what?"

"For making it this far. For not quitting."

The two separated and spent a long while out on the balcony. Selene's presence wasn't really required at the celebration. She wouldn't be sworn in with the others until next month, so the celebration for her wouldn't be until a while yet. They talked about how they each thought the celebration ceremonies had gone, what it was like seeing Rapunzel's side of the family after what felt like forever. Selene joked about how old Varian was, and Hector retorted that he was only thirty-eight. That was the same age that his father had been when he was sworn in. "I'm noticing a pattern," Hector had remarked playfully. It was time well spent together, but eventually, Selene felt like she could go back inside again.

"Yeah, go back inside," Hector joked. "Go bother your father."

"I am bothering my father," Selene said with a smirk.

"Your other father, dear."

Selene laughed but obliged. After giving her father one last hug she went back to the celebration. Hector did not. He was still tired, and he didn't feel like chatting or dancing with anyone. He just wanted to stay out on the balcony for a while longer. He'd go back inside before the night was over.

Hector looked out over the Capital, over the Dark Kingdom. Specifically, he was looking into the surrounding forest that had grown in the past twenty-two years since the Moonstone was destroyed. He never thought that he would see trees around the Capital, but he did, and they were beautiful.

He thought about his daughter, about how proud he was and how gorgeous and strong she was. She was a lot like him, but as she grew older, she reminded Hector so much of Adira.

Adira.

It had been twenty long years since Hector had last seen his sister. He had received no word from her, no letter, no messenger, and as he had ordered, there was never any kind of expedition sent out to find her. No one knew where she was. No one had heard of anyone else knowing where she was. For all anyone knew, she was dead.

But Hector knew that his sister wasn't dead. He could still feel her. It was a strange thing to think about and even stranger to say, but he did. He could feel that she was still alive out there somewhere. She was roaming somewhere, alone, or maybe she had found companionship, a new family which she could grow in. Hector doubted that. It wasn't like Adira, but she didn't mind being alone. She found comfort in it in a way that Hector never had and never would. She didn't need people the way he did.

But wherever she was, whatever she was doing, Hector knew that she was finding what she had set out to find. Her curse had done what it said it would, and it had separated him and her, but that was okay. They loved each other, but they were not good for each other, at least not in this world. They could love each other in silence, from across unknown distances, and it would work for them.

Maybe one day Adira would return. Maybe one day, Hector would walk through the beautiful palace gardens only to then receive word that Lady Adira was riding up the road to the palace. Then maybe they would be together for the rest of their lives, never to hurt each other, never to lie to each other, and never to be separated, not ever again.

But then, maybe she would never come back. Maybe she was gone for good, and there wouldn't even be a body to bury. Hector had spent the last twenty years preparing himself for that outcome. He would never be "okay" with it, but he had learned not to grieve for it. If to never come home was what she wanted, what they both needed, then so be it. Maybe the Dark Kingdom was not her home anymore, and it had never been. Maybe their family was broken, but maybe it had never been whole. They would continue to love each other from afar.

Some nights, Hector thought he would see her. He would see a flash of white hair in the moonlight, hear the rustling of her coat-dress in the wind, feel her footsteps on the ground, or feel the touch of her hand on his shoulder. But then, it was gone, so maybe he had imagined it. Whether real or not, it reminded him not to hate her, to remember her with fondness. He could not forgive her up close, but he could love her from afar and thrive on the gentle reminders of what they had once been to each other.

"Prince Hector."

Hector nearly jumped out of his skin when he heard the guard. He had been too lost in his own thoughts to notice the approaching footsteps.

You're getting sloppy.

"Yes? What is it?" Hector asked, regaining his composure and turning to face the guard.

"Crown Princess Amarantha's closing ceremonies will begin soon, and King Eugene thought that you should be individually informed."

"He was right," Hector sighed. He waved his hand in dismissal. "Thank you. I will be there momentarily."

"Yes, your highness."

The guard bowed and left. Hector sighed. The night was almost over it seemed. How long had he spent out on the balcony after Seleen had gone back inside? He didn't really want to think about it. He stood up and stretched out his back and shoulders. They were tense from leaning against the balcony railing for so long, and the stone had hurt his elbows. Just as he turned to go through the balcony door back into the ballroom, he spotted Ulysses standing in the door, leaning on the doorframe.

"You sent our daughter to bother me," Ulysses said.

"Yes, I did," Hector replied with a smirk. "What are you gonna do about it?"

"I won't voice my ideas whilst we are in public, for they are most certainly for inside our marriage alone."

"Ulysses!" Hector scolded, his face flushing a light shade of pink. "I see you're feeling... excited tonight!"

"Of course I'm 'excited'! You look stunning this evening and I haven't yet had the chance to say so."

"I always look stunning," Hector said, wrapping his arms around Ulysses' neck.

"That you do," Ulysses agreed, pulling his husband closer.

Then, they kissed, long and tender with their arms around each other. Hector was sure that people could see them through the glass door of the balcony, but he didn't care. Nothing else mattered when with his husband.

When they finally pulled away from each other, they were both smiling from ear to ear. Ulysses ran his fingers through Hector's curly hair. It had held its curl through the years and had grown down past his waist so that unbraided, it was long enough for him to sit on. There were streaks of gray in it, but Ulysses loved them. He frequently kissed them to remind him that they were beautiful, just like he was.

"You don't have to keep growing it out, you know," Ulysses pointed out with a small chuckle.

"You're just jealous that my hair is better than yours, fire crotch."

"Oh, that's mature!"

"I didn't mature one bit in the nine hundred years before we got married! What makes you think that I would mature one bit after?"

"I know, but still, 'fire crotch'?" Ulysses rolled his eyes, then his expression changed to a smirk. "I mean... you would know."

"You need to stop!" Hector said, swatting playfully at Ulyss's arm. "I can practically hear Edmund's dismay at our behavior!"

Hector laughed for a moment, but then he reflected on his words, and his smile faded. His eyes turned sad, and he looked at the ground. Ulysses saw the change and immediately knew the reason. He pulled Hector in close.

"Shh," he soothed. "It's okay. I miss him too."

"I shouldn't be like this," Hector said, embarrassed with himself. "It's been a year."

"Time doesn't always heal, my darling. What does, is love. Edmund died happy and surrounded by the love of his friends and family. He loved you so, so much. Never forget that."

Hector breathed in and out slowly a few more times before gently pulling away from his husband. He wiped his eyes.

"I won't forget, I promise," - Hector forced a smile which turned genuine. - "Now come on. We don't want to miss the closing ceremonies."

Ulysses smiled back and took Hector's hand in his. They walked hand-in-hand together through the balcony doors and into the ballroom where all the guests were gathering for the closing ceremonies of Crown Princess Amarantha's twentieth birthday celebration, her most important one yet.

Hector looked back one last time, over the balcony edge and into the night sky. It was beautiful. He smiled. The world was moving on. The next generation was coming in, and his place was diminishing. Yet, he was okay with that. As he said, he had done his time. He had served as best he could for his whole life, and he would continue to serve but with less influence. He was satisfied to teach young squires history or patrol the border with his nieces and nephews. He was satisfied with the life that he had led, and he looked forward to the quiet service that awaited him.

Hector had a home, rebuilt and growing. He had a purpose, diminishing but still beautiful and fulfilling. He had love, both up close and from afar. Hector had what he needed, and he had lived the life that he maybe not always wanted, but the life that he needed with the people that he needed. Hector could not have been prouder than he was to be exactly who he was:

Hector Hilmir Ilargiaren Zaindaria of the Brotherhood, Prince of the Dark Kingdom, Husband to General Ulysses of the Dark Kingdom, father to Princess Selene Hilmir Ilargiaren Zaindaria, and brother to Lady Adira of the Brotherhood.

Ume av du Ilargia. Child of the Moon.